<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
<text>
<body>
<pb n="1" />
<p>THE SANSKRIT POEMS OF MAYŪRA</p>
<pb n="2" />
<p>COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY
INDO-IRANIAN SERIES
EDITED BY
A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON
PROFESSOR OF INDO-IRANIAN LANGUAGES
IN COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY
VOLUME 9
New York
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS
1917</p>
<pb n="3" />
<p>THE SANSKRIT POEMS
OF
MAYŪRA
EDITED
WITH A TRANSLATION AND NOTES AND AN INTRODUCTION
TOGETHER WITH THE TEXT AND TRANSLATION
BĀNA'S CANDĪŠATAKA
OF
GEORGE PAYN QUACKENBOS, A.M., PH.D.
INSTRUCTOR IN LATIN IN THE COLLEGE OF THE CITY OF NEW YORK
1754
8
BY
COLUMBIA
1883
PRESS
LITTERNS ABERTAS
New York
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS
1917
All rights reserved</p>
<pb n="4" />
<p>An announcement of volumes of this series
previously published, and of the volume in
preparation, will be found at the end of this book.
Copyright, 1917, by
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS
Printed from type, February, 1917
PRESS OF
THE NEW ERA PRINTING COMPANY
LANCASTER, PA.</p>
<pb n="5" />
<p>ΤΟ
M. C. Q.
€12203</p>
<pb n="6" />
<p>PREFATORY NOTE
It gives me sincere pleasure to include in the Columbia Uni-
versity Indo-Iranian Series, as its ninth volume, this presentation
of the works of Mayūra, a Sanskrit poet of the seventh century,
together with a supposedly rival poem by his contemporary Bāņa.
The volume represents years of labor on the part of my friend
and pupil Dr. Quackenbos, and I commend it to the consideration
of students of Sanskrit literature as a distinct contribution to our
knowledge of a special variety of Hindu poetry.
A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON.
vi</p>
<pb n="7" />
<p>PREFACE
It is now more than a decade since this volume was begun under
the inspiration and guidance of my friend and teacher, Professor
A. V. Williams Jackson. My original plan was to make available
for students of Sanskrit an English translation of the Süryaśataka
of Mayūra, but as the work progressed the plan was gradually
extended. The finished work includes a translation of all of
Mayura's writings, so far as they are known, a translation of
Bana's Candiśataka, alleged to be a rival poem to the Suryaśataka,
and a collection of all the available material throwing light on the
life of Mayūra.
Soon after beginning my task I discovered that the Suryaśataka
had already been translated into Italian by Dr. Carlo Bernheimer
(Livorno, 1905), but a search of the records failed, and still fails,
to reveal the existence of any English translation before the one
here given. Of the Candiśataka of Bāṇa, and of some of the
stanzas under Mayūra's name in the various Sanskrit anthologies,
I believe it can be said that they are here for the first time pre-
sented in a modern European tongue. Mayura's Mayūrāṣṭaka,
which was first edited by the present writer from a Tübingen
manuscript and published by him, with English translation, in the
Journal of the American Oriental Society for 1911 (vol. 31, p.
343-354), is here reprinted with some slight changes.
The Sanskrit text of all the works translated in the volume is
given in transliteration, for my plan to have the printing done in
Oxford, with devanagari characters for the Sanskrit passages,
was abandoned when war broke out in 1914. In the transliterated
portions of the work, wherever the final vowel of any word is
of the same quality as the initial vowel of the next word, the final
vowel is marked long whether it happens to be so or not, and the
initial vowel is elided. Elision of an initial short vowel is denoted
by a single quotation mark, and elision of an initial long vowel by
vii</p>
<pb n="8" />
<p>viii
PREFACE
double quotation marks. For example, na alam is printed in the
transliterated text as nã 'lam, dhāutāni iddham as dhäutānī
'ddham, lilaya adhaḥ as lilaya 'dhaḥ, pūṣṇā ātmasama as pūṣṇā
"tmasama, etc.
In the preparation of this volume I have been fortunate in
having the advice and assistance of several friends and scholars,
and it is a pleasure to record here, publicly, my thanks and my
gratitude. My work would have been sadly incomplete but for
the courtesy of Professor Richard Garbe and Dr. William Geiger
of Tübingen University, who most kindly forwarded to Professor
Jackson for my use the Tübingen manuscript of the Mayūrāṣṭaka.
I am also debtor to Professor Leroy Barret for some criticisms
of my transliteration of the śäradā text of the Mayurāṣṭaka
manuscript; to Professor Mario E. Cosenza, who verified the
translation I made, for comparative purposes, of Bernheimer's
Italian rendering of the Suryaśataka; and to Mr. F. W. Thomas,
librarian of the India Office Library, for information regarding
the authorship of the Aryāmuktāmālā, and for his kindness in
sending to Professor Jackson for my study and perusal the Basāk
edition of the text of the Süryaśataka. I gratefully recall, too,
many pleasant hours spent with Dr. Louis H. Gray, who helped
me with suggestion and criticism in several parts of the volume,
but especially in the editing of the Mayūrāṣṭaka.
To my friends and fellow-workers in Indo-Iranian subjects, Dr.
Charles J. Ogden and Dr. George C. O. Haas, there is due a very
large measure of thanks. To Dr. Ogden for a most painstaking
critical reading of the proof, for the verification of numerous
references, and for many invaluable suggestions, criticisms and
corrections; to Dr. Haas for a critical reading of the proof in its
entirety and for placing freely at my disposal, during the prepara-
tion of my rather intricate manuscript for the press, his wide
knowledge of things editorial.
My greatest debt, one that cannot be paid, is that I owe to
Professor A. V. Williams Jackson, for many years guide, coun-
selor and friend. During the long period that I have passed
under his tutelage, and especially while I have been engaged upon</p>
<pb n="9" />
<p>PREFACE
November, 1916
ix
the present volume, his interest in the progress of my work has
been untiring. Page by page, and stanza by stanza, he has re-
viewed the work with me. No details have been too small to
gain his notice, no problems too trifling to enlist his help. He
has always been patient, always encouraging. His advice and
suggestion have always been freely mine even during his busiest
times. Never could a pupil have had a better guru, and if it is
true, as of course it is, that the guru is reflected in the work of his
pupil, then whatever is good in this volume is his.
G. PAYN QUACKEN BOS</p>
<pb n="10" />
<p>CONTENTS
PREFATORY NOTE BY THE EDITOR OF THE SERIES.
PREFACE
BIBLIOGRAPHY
CONSPECTUS OF EDITIONS OF TEXTS CITED..
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS AND SYMBOLS...
GENERAL INTRODUCTION CONCERNING THE SANSKRIT POET
MAYURA
Foreword
The date of Mayūra.
Life of Mayūra...
Early life and occupation..
Mayūra is summoned to the court of Harsa.
Mayūra is victor in a poetical contest at Benares..
Mayūra gains fame at court.....
Rivalry between Mayūra and Bāṇa.
Mayura defeated in philosophical controversy.
The Jaina tale about Mayūra and Bāṇa.
The date of Manatunga...
The Jaina tale first found in the Prabhāvakacaritra
The four versions of the Jaina tale.....
The Jaina tale as told by an anonymous com-
mentator
.....
Variations from the Jaina tale as narrated by the
anonymous commentator..
The Jaina tale as given in the Prabandhacintāmaṇi
of Merutunga.
Allusion to the Jaina tale in the Kāvyaprakāśa..
Allusion to the Jaina tale in the Sudhāsāgara..
Allusion to the Jaina tale in Jagannatha's com-
mentary on the Süryaśataka of Mayūra..
Comments on the Jaina tale..
Origin of the tale.
The legend of Samba..
What was the leprosy of Mayura?.
The real reason for the composition of the Sürya-
śataka
X
PAGE
vii
xiv
xvi
XX
33366
6
7
12
12
14
16
16
18
20
21
24
25
30
3⁰
32
33
33
35
37
37</p>
<pb n="11" />
<p>CONTENTS
The real reason for the composition of the Candi-
śataka
Mayūra not a Jain.
King Bhoja
The Bhojaprabandha
Allusions to Mayura in the Bhojaprabandha.
A list of poets at Bhoja's court..
The poet Krīdācandra joins the court circle of
Bhoja
Comment on the Bhojaprabandha: Bhoja not a con-
temporary of Mayūra..
The credibility of Jaina tradition: Bühler's opinion..
The family of Mayūra..
Sanku, son of Mayūra..
43
The banishment of Kālidāsa.
44
The poet Sukadeva joins the court circle of Bhoja. 46
Mayura in disfavor..
47
Incidental mention of Mayūra.
47
Mayūra as viewed by later poets.
The stanzas ascribed to Trilocana.
48
49
50
50
52
53
The stanza ascribed to Rajasekhara, 900 A. D..
54
The stanza ascribed to Vāmanabhaṭṭabāṇa, 1441 A. D.. 54
The stanza of Jayadeva, 1500-1577 A. D..
The stanza supplied by Jayamangala.
An anonymous stanza...
Summary of the life of Mayūra.
Mayūra's extant writings.
The Mayurāṣṭaka.
The Süryaśataka.
Scattered stanzas in the Anthologies..
The Aryāmuktāmālā wrongly ascribed to Mayura.
A commentary ascribed to Mayūra.
Other Mayūras…..
xi
INTRODUCTION to the MayūrāṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA....
THE MAYURAṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA: TEXT AND TRANSLATION..
39
39
41
42
43
43
INTRODUCTION TO THE SURYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA..
Analysis of the Süryaśataka.
Order of the stanzas.
Form of the stanzas.
Subject-matter
Mythological allusions.
54
55
55
56
60
60
61
61
62
63
64
69
72
83
83
83
83
84
86</p>
<pb n="12" />
<p>xii
CONTENTS
Epithets of Surya..
Epithets of Surya containing reference to his rays.
Epithets of Sürya as the maker of day...
Epithets of Surya as the bringer of heat and light.
Epithets of Surya as the maintainer and stimulator
of the universe....
Miscellaneous epithets of Sürya.
Style
Rhetorical devices
Vedicisms
Grammatica notabiliora
Meter
Sanskrit works that quote the Sūryaśataka.
Manuscripts of the Suryaśataka..
Commentaries on the Süryaśataka.
Editions of the Süryaśataka..
Translations of the Süryaśataka.
Other Süryaśatakas..
THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA: TEXT AND TRANSLATION..
ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYŪRA.
Introduction to the Anthology Stanzas.
Siva and Pärvati..
Stanza in praise of Harsa.
The Cow and her Calf.
The Traveler.
The Two Asses.
Maxim on Separation.
The Burning of the City of Tripura..
The Anger of Umā..
The Claws of Narasimha.
The Dream of Kṛṣṇa..
INTRODUCTION TO THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA.
Analysis of the Candiśataka....
Number and form of the stanzas.
Subject-matter
The legend of the demon Mahisa.
Mythological allusions
87
87
87
87
88
88
89
90
95
95
97
98
IOI
103
103
105
106
108
229
229
230
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
240
241
245
245
245
247
247
257
258
Epithets of Caṇḍī.
Epithets belonging to Candi as the daughter of
Himalaya
258
Epithets belonging to Candi as the wife of Siva... 258</p>
<pb n="13" />
<p>CONTENTS
Epithets belonging to Mahişa by virtue of his being
a descendant of Diti and Danu..
Epithets belonging to Candi in her horrific aspects. 258
Epithets belonging to Candi in her benign aspects.. 258
Epithets of Mahişa..
259
Epithets belonging to Mahişa by virtue of his
buffalo form..
259
259
260
261
261
Meter
262
262
Sanskrit works that quote the Caṇḍiśataka.
Manuscripts and commentaries..
263
Editions and translations..
264
Comparison of the Süryaśataka with the Caṇḍiśataka. 264
Comparison of the Sūryaśataka and Caṇḍiśataka with
the Bhaktāmarastotra
265
Epithets belonging to Mahişa by virtue of his being
a foe of the gods...
Style and rhetorical devices..
Grammatica notabiliora
......
xiii
THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA: TEXT AND TRANSLATION....
ADDENDA
358</p>
<pb n="14" />
<p>BIBLIOGRAPHY
The titles of editions and translations of the poems of Mayura and of
the Candiśataka of Bāņa are not included in this Bibliography. Full infor-
mation regarding them is given on the following pages :-
.page 69, note I
.......pages 103-106
.page 229
.page 264
Mayūrāṣṭaka
Suryaśataka
Anthology Stanzas
Candiśataka of Bāṇa
Aufrecht, Theodor. Catalogus Catalogorum. Volume 1, page
432, s.v. Mayura. Leipzig, 1891.
Aufrecht, Theodor. Catalogus Codicum Sanscriticorum Biblio-
thecae Bodleianae. Oxford, 1864. Index, s.v. Mayūra.
Bernheimer, Carlo. Il Süryaçatakam di Mayūra. Livorno,
1905.
Bhandarkar, R. G. Vaiṣṇavism, Saivism. Strassburg, 1913.
Pages 150-155.
Bühler, Georg. Die indischen Inschriften und das Alter der in-
dischen Kunstpoesie. In Sitzungsberichte der Philosophisch-
Historischen Classe der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen-
schaften, volume 122, part 11, Wien, 1890.
On the Authorship of the Ratnavalī. In Indian Antiquary,
volume 2 (1873), pages 127-128.
On the Chaṇḍikāśataka of Bāṇabhatta. In Indian Anti-
quary, volume 1 (1872), pages 111-115.
Dāji, Bhāu. On the Sanscrit Poet, Kālidāsa. In Journal of the
Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, volume 6 (1861),
pages 24, 222-223.
Ettinghausen, M. L. Harṣa Vardhana, empereur et poète. Lou-
vain, 1906. Index, s.v. Mayūra.
Gray, Louis H. The Vasavadattă of Subandhu. New York,
1913. Introduction, page 5.
Hall, Fitzedward. The Väsavadatta of Subandhu. Calcutta,
1859. Introduction, pages 7-8, 21, 49.
xiv</p>
<pb n="15" />
<p>BIBLIOGRAPHY
XV
Hopkins, E. Washburn. Epic Mythology. Strassburg, 1915.
Pages 83-89, 224, 228.
Jagannatha. Commentary on the Süryaśataka of Mayūra. Cited
by Haraprasāda Çāstrī in Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts,
Second Series, volume 1, page 411, number 412, Calcutta,
1900.
Jayamangala. Commentary on the Süryaśataka of Mayūra.
Cited by Rajendralala Mitra in Notices of Sanskrit Manu-
scripts, volume 4, page 214, number 1643, Calcutta, 1878.
Müller, F. Max. India: What Can It Teach Us? London, 1883.
Pages 329-330, 338.
Peterson, Peter. The Kādambarī of Bāṇa. Second edition,
Bombay, 1889. Part 2, introduction, pages 96-97.
On the Sūktimuktāvali of Jalhaṇa, a new Sanskrit Anthol-
ogy. In Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society, volume 17, part 1, pages 57-71.
The Subhāṣitāvali of Vallabhadeva. Bombay, 1886. In-
troduction, page 86, and page 8 of the notes at the end of the
volume.
Tawney, C. H. The Prabandhacintamani. Calcutta, 1901.
English translation. Pages 64-66.
Telang, K. T. The Date of the Nyāyakusumāñjali. In Indian
Antiquary, volume 1 (1872), page 299.
Thomas, F. W. The Kavindravacanasamuccaya. Calcutta,
Introduction, pages 67-68.
1912.
Weber, A. Verzeichniss der Sanskrit und Prakrit Handschriften
zu Berlin. Band 2, Berlin, 1891. Page 932. Anmerkung 1.
Yajñeśvara Šāstrī. Commentary on the Süryaśataka of Mayūra.
Cited in B. V. Jhalakīkara's edition of the Kavyaprakāśa of
Mammața, Bombay, 1901, pages 10-11.
Zachariae, Th. Sanskrit vicchitti schminke. In Bezzenberger's
Beiträge zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen, volume
13, page 100, Göttingen, 1888.</p>
<pb n="16" />
<p>CONSPECTUS OF EDITIONS OF TEXTS CITED
The dam te efeces of Savcit text and translates to rid
the citations in this vinme refer. The arrangement fsūows the order of
the Sanskrit abjcales
Atharva Verla. English translation by Whitney and Lanman.
Two volume, Cambridge, Mass., 1905 (Harvard Oriental
Series, vols. 7 and 8).
Anekarthasamgraha of Hemacandra (with commentary of Ma-
hendra). Ed. Theodor Zachariae, in Quellenwerke der altin-
dischen Lexicographie, vol 1, Wien and Bombay, 1893-
Abhidhánacintamani of Hemacandra. Ed. Sivadatta and Parab
in the Abhidhana-Sangraha. Bombay, 1896.
Amarakośa (the Nāmalińgānuśāsana of Amarasimha). Ed.
Durgaprasad, Parab and Sivadatta, in the Abhidhāna-San-
graha, Bombay, 1889.
Alamkārasarvasva of Rājánaka Ruyyaka. Ed. Durgaprasad and
Parab, Bombay, 1893 (Kāvyamālā Series).
Astadhyayi of Panini. Ed. O. Böhtlingk, Leipzig, 1887.
Kathasaritsagara of Somadeva. Ed. Hermann Brockhaus, Leip-
zig, 2 vols., 1839-1862.
Kavikanthabharaṇa of Kṣemendra. Ed. Durgaprasad and Parab,
Bombay, 1887 (Kāvyamālā, part 4).
Kavindravacanasamuccaya, of unknown authorship. Ed. F. W.
Thomas, Calcutta, 1912 (Bibliotheca Indica Series).
Kadambari of Bana. Ed. Peter Peterson, 2d ed., Bombay, 1889.
Karpuramañjarī of Rajasekhara. Ed. Konow and Lanman,
Cambridge, Mass., 1901 (Harvard Oriental Series, vol. 4).
Kalika Purāṇa. The Rudhirãdhyāya chapter of this Purana,
translated by W. C. Blaquière, in Asiatic Researches, vol. 5,
P. 371-391, London, 1799.
Kavyaprakasa of Mammața. Ed. B. V. Jhalakîkara, 2d ed., Bom-
bay, 1901.
xvi</p>
<pb n="17" />
<p>CONSPECTUS OF EDITIONS OF TEXTS CITED
xvii
Kävyādarśa of Dandin. Ed. O. Böhtlingk, Leipzig, 1890.
Kāvyālamkārasūtrāṇi of Vāmana. Ed. Durgāprasād and Parab,
Bombay, 1889 (Kävyamālā Series).
Kumārasambhava of Kālidāsa. Ed. Vasudev Pansikar, Bombay,
1908.
Ganaratnamahodadhi of Vardhamana. Ed. J. Eggeling, London,
1879.
Garuda Purāṇa. Ed. Pañcanana Tarkaratna; revised by Vira-
simhaśāstri and Dhīrānandakāvyanidhi, Calcutta, 1890.
Gitagovinda of Jayadeva. Ed. Telang and Pansikar, Bombay,
1899.
Candiśataka of Bāṇa. Ed. Durgāprasāda and Paraba, Bombay,
1887 (Kävyamālā, part 4).
Caurapañcāśikā of Bilhana. Ed. W. Solf, under the title Die
Kaçmir-Recension der Pañcāçikā, Halle, 1886.
Dasarūpa of Dhanamjaya. Edited, with English translation, by
George C. O. Haas, New York, 1912.
Durghaṭavṛtti of Saraṇadeva. Ed. T. Ganapati Sāstrī, Trivan-
drum, 1909 (Trivandrum Sanskrit Series).
Devīmāhātmyam (section of the Märkandeya Purāņa). Edited,
with Latin translation, by Ludovicus Poley, Berlin, 1831.
Dhātupatha of Hemacandra. Ed. Joh. Kirste, in Quellenwerke
der altindischen Lexicographie, vol. 4, Wien and Bombay,
1901.
Dhvanyaloka of Anandavardhana. Ed. Durgaprasād and Parab,
Bombay, 1891.
Navasāhasāńkacarita of Padmagupta (also called Parimala).
Ed. Vamana Shastri Islāmpurkar, Bombay, 1895 (Bombay
Sanskrit Series, no. 53).
Pañcatantra. Ed. F. Kielhorn, Bombay, 1885.
Paddhati of Sārngadhara, see Sārngadharapaddhati.
Pārvatipariņaya of Baṇa. Ed. M. R. Telang, Bombay, 1892.
Prasannarāghava of Jayadeva. Ed. Paranjpe and Panse, Poona,
1894.
Bhaktāmarastotra of Manatunga. Ed. Durgaprasād and Paņa-
shikar, 3d ed., Bombay, 1907 (Kavyamālā Series).</p>
<pb n="18" />
<p>xviii
CONSPECTUS OF EDITIONS OF TEXTS CITED
Bhagavata Purāṇa. Ed. Tukarāma Jāvajī (Bombay), 1898.
Bhojaprabandha of Ballala. Ed. K. P. Parab, 2d ed., Bombay,
1904.
Mankhakośa. Ed. Theodor Zachariae, in Quellenwerke der
altindischen Lexicographie, vol. 3, Wien and Bombay, 1897.
Mahābhārata. Bombay edition, 1862-1863.
Mänavadharmaśāstra (Code of Manu). Ed. V. N. Mandlik,
Bombay, 1886.
Märkandeya Purāṇa. Translation of F. Eden Pargiter, Cal-
cutta, 1904.
Mṛcchakaṭikā of Südraka. Ed. Parab, Bombay, 1900.
Yaśastilaka of Somadeva. Ed. Sivadatta and Parab, 2 volumes,
Bombay, 1901 and 1903 (Kāvyamālā Series).
Yajñavalkyasmrti. Ed. H. N. Apațe, 2 volumes, Poona, 1903-
1904.
Yogayātra of Varahamihira. Edited, with German translation,
by H. Kern in Indische Studien, volumes 10 and 14, Leipzig,
1868 and 1876.
Raghuvamsa of Kālidāsa. Ed. G. R. Nandargikar, 3d ed., Poona,
1897.
Ratnāvali of Sriharşa. Ed. Parab and Jośī, Bombay, 1888.
Rasikajivana of Gadadhara. The first 46 stanzas have been edited
and published by P. Regnaud under the title 'Stances San-
skrites Inédites,' in Annuaire de la Faculté des Lettres de
Lyon, Paris, 1884.
Rājatarangini of Kalhana. Ed. Durgāprasāda, son of Vrajalāla,
3 vols., Bombay, 1892-1896.
Rajanighantu of Narahari. Edited, with German translation, by
Richard Garbe, under the title Die indischen Mineralien, Leip-
zig, 1882.
Rāmāyaṇa. Bombay edition published by the Lakşmivenkateś-
vara Press, Bombay, 1895.
Rig Veda. Edited, with Sāyaṇa's commentary, by F. Max
Müller, 4 vols., 2d ed., London, 1890-1892.
Vikramorvasi of Kalidasa. Ed. G. B. Vaidya, Bombay, 1894.
Vişnu Purāṇa. English translation, in five volumes, by H. H.
Wilson, London, 1864-1877.</p>
<pb n="19" />
<p>CONSPECTUS OF EDITIONS OF TEXTS CITED
xix
Venīsamhāra of Bhaṭṭa Nārāyaṇa. Ed. Parab and Mädgavkar,
Bombay, 1898.
Vetālapañcavimśati. Ed. Heinrich Uhle, Leipzig, 1881.
Sakuntala of Kälidāsa. Ed. Godabole and Parab, 3d ed., Bom-
bay, 1891.
Satapatha Brāhmaṇa. Ed. A. Weber, Berlin and London, 1855.
Sārngadharapaddhati of Sārngadhara. Ed. Peter Peterson, Bom-
bay, 1888 (Bombay Sanskrit Series, no. 37); and partially
edited by Aufrecht in ZDMG, vol. 27.
Saduktikarṇāmṛta of Śrīdhara Dasa. Partially edited (376 out
of 2380 stanzas) by Rāmāvatāra Śarmā, Calcutta, 1912 (Bib-
liotheca Indica Series).
Sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇa of Bhojadeva. Ed. Jīvānanda Vidyāsā-
gara, 2d ed., Calcutta, 1894.
Sahityadarpana of Viśvanātha Kavirāja. Ed. Jīvānanda Vidya-
sāgara, Calcutta, 1895.
Subhāṣitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra, a modern anthology. Compiled by K.
P. Parab, 3d ed., Bombay, 1891.
Subhāṣitāvali of Vallabhadeva. Ed. Peter Peterson, Bombay,
1886.
Süryaśataka of Mayūra. For the five editions used in the prepa-
ration of this volume see Introduction, pages 83 and 103-105.
Harivamsa. Ed. Vinayakarāya, Bombay, 1891.
Harşacarita of Bāṇa. Ed. A. A. Führer, Bombay, 1909.
Hitopadeśa. Ed. Godabole and Parab, 3d ed., Bombay, 1890.</p>
<pb n="20" />
<p>LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS AND SYMBOLS
A
Abth.
ad loc.
Altind. Gr.
Anm.
B
Bd.
cap.
cat.
Cat. Cat.
CII
cpd.
d. i.
ed.
EI
fl.
fol.
frag.
H
HS
HSS
IA
idg.
introd.
Introd.
J
= Alamkārasarvasva.
(Abtheilung), section, division.
=
= (ad locum), in the passage cited.
=
Altindische Grammatik, by J. Wackernagel, parts
I and 2, Göttingen, 1896, 1905.
=
(Anmerkung), note.
=Basāk's text of the Süryaśataka, Calcutta, 1874 (in
the Variae Lectiones of the Süryaśataka).
-Bühler's text of the Candiśataka, IA, 1.111-115 (in
the Variae Lectiones of the Caṇḍiśataka).
= (Band), volume.
=(caput), chapter.
=catalogue.
=Catalogus Catalogorum, by Theodor Aufrecht, 3
vols., Leipzig, 1891-1903.
Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum.
=compound.
=
-
=
=
= (das ist), that is.
= edition, edited by.
-
= Epigraphia Indica.
(floruit), flourished.
=
=
- folio.
= fragment.
Haeberlin's edition of the Süryaśataka.
(Handschrift), manuscript.
(Handschriften), manuscripts.
=
=
-
Indian Antiquary.
(indogermanisch), Indo-Germanic.
= introduction.
- the Introduction of this volume.
-Jīvānanda's edition of the Süryaśataka.
=
=
XX</p>
<pb n="21" />
<p>JAOS
JASB
JBRAS
JRAS
K
loc. cit.
Mbh.
MS
MSS
=
- Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society.
JCRAS - Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society.
-
- Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society.
footnotes in the Kävyamālā editions of the Sūrya-
śataka and Candiśataka.
(loco citato), in the passage previously cited.
n.
OB
op. cit.
pl.
pref.
pub.
PWB
pwb
RV
S
S.
sec.
seq.
Sér.
Sitzungsb.
Skt.
st.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS AND SYMBOLS
Subhāṣ.
S. V.
Tom.
tr.
- Journal of the American Oriental Society.
- Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
=
=
- Mahābhārata.
= manuscript.
=
= manuscripts.
=
= note.
=
= Orientalische Bibliographie.
(opus citatum), the work previously cited.
=plate.
L
= preface.
= published.
Sanskrit-Wörterbuch, by Böhtlingk and Roth, in 7
vols., St. Petersburg, 1855-1875.
Sanskrit-Wörterbuch in kürzerer Fassung, by Otto
Böhtlingk, 7 vols., St. Petersburg, 1879-1889.
= Rig Veda.
=
=
- Subhāṣitāvali, p. 233-234, in the Variae Lectiones.
=
= (Seite), page.
= section.
=
=
-
xxi
(sequentia), the following.
= (Série), series.
Sitzungsberichte.
- Sanskrit.
= stanza.
=
- Subhāṣitāvali.
=
(sub verbo), under the word.
(Tome), volume.
translation of, translated by.</p>
<pb n="22" />
<p>xxii
transl.
V
Vikr.
V.L.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS AND SYMBOLS
-translation.
=verse.
Vidyodaya edition of the Suryaśataka.
=
- Vikrama (era).
-
=
= (variae lectiones), variant readings.
= Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesell-
schaft.
ZDMG =
(a), (b), (c), (d) These symbols indicate the pädas, in order,
of the four-line stanzas of the Süryaśataka,
Candiśataka, etc.
These angle-brackets indicate paronomasia:
for explanation of their use see page 91.</p>
<pb n="23" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
CONCERNING THE SANSKRIT POET MAYŪRA</p>
<pb n="24" />
<pb n="25" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
CONCERNING THE SANSKRIT POET MAYURA
FOREWORD
In the following pages I have sought to collect, as completely
as possible, the scattered references that throw light on the life
and history of the Sanskrit poet Mayūra. A part of the ground
has already been covered in a preliminary way by M. L. Etting-
hausen, who gives a fairly full account of our poet in his mon-
ograph on the reign of Harṣavardhana,¹ although I have been
able to supplement and correct his work in some details. In
addition to this, both Bühler and Peterson have recorded most
valuable and recondite data concerning Mayūra, so that it is but
fair to say that without the groundwork of their researches, even
the meager account here presented of this interesting author
would have been impossible.
THE DATE OF MAYURA
It may be regarded as fairly certain that Mayura flourished
in the first half of the seventh century. This conclusion rests
on a double basis. In the first place, there is a bit of con-
temporary evidence in the shape of a statement by Bāṇa, the
well-known writer of the seventh century, to the effect that
Mayūraka was his friend. It must be acknowledged, however,
that the identification of this Mayūraka with our poet has been
called in question. In the second place, persistent tradition,.
beginning in the ninth and tenth centuries, insists on making-
Mayūra a contemporary of Bāṇa, and a protégé of King Harsa,.
who reigned 606-647 A.D. In fact, in the case of written
records subsequent to 900 A.D., any verse or anecdote that men-
1 M. L. Ettinghausen, Harşa Vardhana, empereur et poète, p. 124-128,
Louvain, 1906.
3</p>
<pb n="26" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
tions Mayūra, and does not also include the name of Bāṇa, is a
rara avis, so far as I have been able to find.
The contemporary evidence, to which reference has just been
made, is as follows. In Bana's Harşacarita¹ (ed. Führer), the
author, when enumerating the friends of his youth, includes a
certain jänguliko Mayūrakaḥ, which is rendered by Cowell and
Thomas in their translation of the Harşacarita as 'a snake-
doctor Mayūraka.' The commentary of Samkara, in the Führer
edition of the Harşacarita, and also in that of Parab and Vaze,
gives as the gloss of jängulika the word gärudika, 'dealer
in antidotes.' Max Müller, Peterson and Dutt* have accepted
this statement of Bāṇa as a reference to the poet Mayūra.
Bühler, however, denies such identification, for he says: 'Der
von Bāṇa selbst als ein Jugendfreund genannte Schlangengift-
beschwörer (jängulika) Mayūraka (Harşacarita, p. 95, Kaś.
Ausg.) wird schwerlich mit dem Dichter identificirt werden
können."
Unless there is some reason why a jängulika could not become
a poet-and Bühler gives none-I am inclined not to agree with
his conclusion, but to side rather with Müller and Peterson, and
to believe that the 'dealer in antidotes,' or 'snake-doctor,' was
our poet. Besides I believe that this view is strengthened by a
1 Edited by A. A. Führer, Bombay, 1909-see p. 67; Parab and Vaze,
Bombay, 1892, p. 47. Cf. translation by Cowell and Thomas, cap. 1, p. 33,
Cambridge, 1897.
2 F. Max Müller, India: What Can It Teach Us?, p. 329, London, 1883.
8 Peter Peterson, The Subhashitavali of Vallabhadeva, introd., p. 86,
Bombay, 1886.
R. C. Dutt, A History of Civilisation in Ancient India, vol. 3, p. 448,
Calcutta, 1890.
5 G. Bühler, Die indischen Inschriften und das Alter der indischen
Kunstpoesie, printed in Sitzungsberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen
Classe der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, vol. 122, part II,
p. 14, footnote, Wien, 1890.
*Some years earlier, however, Bühler identified the Mayüraka of the
Harşacarita with the poet Mayūra; cf. Bühler, On the Chandikaśataka of
Banabhaṭṭa, in IA, vol. 1 (1872), p. III.
7 Many great poets have been men of humble origin and limited means
of education. Plautus was a miller and an actor's servant; Shakespeare
held horses; Kālidāsa may have been a slave.</p>
<pb n="27" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
5
stanza of Rajasekhara¹ to which I would direct attention, because
it appears to me to contain an allusion to the early vocation of
Mayūra, and represents him as still able to administer antidotes,
figuratively speaking, even after he had become a poet. The
stanza, a śloka, reads:-
darpam kavibhujanganam gata fravanagocaram
vişavidyeva mâyürî mâyürī vāṁ nikṛntati ª
'The voice of Mayūra, when it reaches the range of hearing, destroys the
<conceit> of poets,
As Mayūra's knowledge of poison destroys the <pride > of snakes.'s
The second proof that warrants the placing of Mayura in the
seventh century-the fact that his name is so often and so
persistently coupled with that of Bāṇa-will become very ap-
parent as the various quotations in which their names occur are
given in the course of the discussion.
1 The stanza in question is quoted by Prof. Peter Peterson from the
Saktimuktavali, where it is ascribed to the pen of Rajasekhara; cf. Peter-
son's article, On the Saktimuktavali of Jalhana, a new Sanskrit Anthol-
ogy, in JBRAS, vol. 17, part 1, p. 57-71. Peterson there states (p. 68)
that this Rajasekhara flourished at the beginning of the tenth century.
He must therefore be the dramatist Rajasekhara, whose date is fixed in
the tenth century by the latest researchers (cf. Konow and Lanman,
Karpara-mañjuri, p. 179, Cambridge, Mass., 1901). Besides, the date of
Jalhana's Saktimuktavali (approximately 1247 A.D., according to Mabel
Duff, Chronology of India, p. 192, Westminster, 1899) would prevent the
ascription of this verse to the younger Rājaśekhara, who flourished about
1348-1349 A.D. (cf. Duff, Chronology, p. 223, and M. Krishnamacharya,
A History of the Classical Sanskrit Literature, p. 123, Madras, 1906).
Konow and Lanman, however, do not include this verse in their list of
the anthology stanzas ascribed to Rajasekhara the dramatist (cf. Karpura-
mañjart, as cited above, p. 189-191).
Besides being in the Suktimuktavali (cf. the foregoing note 1), this
stanza is quoted in the following works: Peterson, Subhaşitävali, introd.,
p. 86; Parab and Durgaprasad, Suryafataka of Mayara, p. 1, footnote
(pub. as vol. 19 of the Kävyamālā Series, 2d ed., Bombay, 1900); and
Parab's modern anthology, the Subhasitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra, p. 54, stanza
35, 3d ed., Bombay, 1891.
& Lévi, Le Catalogue géographique des Yakşa dans la Mahamayürı, in
Journal Asiatique, 11 Sér., Tom. 5 (1915), p. 117, interprets vişavidyeva
möyürt as 'the Mãyüri, a charm against poisons,' and as a reference to this
well-known Buddhistic formula.</p>
<pb n="28" />
<p>I
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
LIFE OF MAYŪRA
With the exception of the passage in the Harşacarita, noted
above, and referring to the snake-doctor Mayuraka,' I have not
succeeded in unearthing any other allusions to Mayūra by his
contemporaries. The next earliest mention of him is that by
Rajasekhara, about 900 A.D., and the latest falls in the seven-
teenth century, though perhaps some undated commentators, whose
remarks I shall cite, may be even later. It is thus clear that our
knowledge of the poet's life comes only at second hand, through
writers who have referred to or quoted him; for that reason due
allowance must be made for inaccuracies of statement. Judg-
ment must also be exercised in separating fiction from fact in the
various anecdotes that form the basis of his biography.
EARLY LIFE AND OCCUPATION
Of the birth-place of Mayūra nothing has been recorded, and
of his early life we know only that he was a jängulika, 'snake-
doctor.' His first real appearance, therefore, on the stage of
history is as a full-fledged poet, entering the lists at a public
recital, and winning for himself, by the charm of his verses, the
favor and patronage of his sovereign, the reigning emperor
Harşa.¹
MAYURA IS SUMMONED TO THE COURT OF HARSA
The story of Mayüra's first step toward fame, along with cer-
tain other biographical details, is given by Madhusudana in his
Bhavabodhini, which is a commentary on the Süryaśataka of
Mayūra. Bühler fixes the date of Madhusudana in the year
1654 A.D., and gives the extract from his Bhavabodhini as
follows:-
atha vidvadvṛndavinodaya frimadvyddhavadanad viditaḥ śrisuryafata-
kaprādurbhāvaprasangas tävat procyate । sa yathā । mālavarājasyojjayinīrā-
1 Harşa reigned 606-647 A.D.; cf. Ettinghausen, Harşa Vardhana, p.
10-15; Vincent A. Smith, Early History of India, p. 337-352, 3d ed., Ox-
ford, 1914.
2 G. Bühler, On the Authorship of the Ratnavah, in IA, vol. 2 (1873),
P. 127-128.</p>
<pb n="29" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
7
jadhānikasya kavijanamürdhanyasya ratnavalyakhyaṇāṭikākartur mahara-
jaśriharşasya sabhyau mahakavi paurastydu baṇamayūrāv āstām । tayor
madhye mayürabhaṭṭaḥ śvasuro baṇabhaṭṭaḥ kadambarigranthakarta tasya
jāmatā tayoḥ kavitvaprasange parasparam spardha "sit । bāṇas tu pūrvam
eva kadācid rajasamīpe samagato rajñā mahatya sambhavanaya svanikate
sthapitaḥ kutumbena sahojjayinyam sthitaḥ । kiyatsv api divaseşv atīteşu
kavitvaprasange tatpady śrutvā mayürabhaṭṭo rajñā svadeśād akaritaḥ ।
ityadi.
This passage Bühler translates as follows:-
'Now, for the amusement of the learned, the account of the composition
of the illustrious "Century addressed to the Sun" [i.e. the Süryaśataka]
is narrated, as it has been learnt from the mouth of the illustrious
ancients. It is as follows. Two eastern poets, called Bāņa and Mayūra,
lived at the court of Mahārāja Sriharşa, the chief of poets, the com-
poser of the Natika called Ratnavali, who was lord of Mälava, and
whose capital was Ujjain. Amongst them Mayürabhaṭṭa was the father-
in-law, and Bāṇabhatta, the author of the Kadambari, was his son-in-
law. They were rivals in poetry. But Bāṇabhatta had before, at some
time or other, approached the king, had been honorably settled near him,
and dwelt with his family in Ujjain. After the lapse of some time the
king heard, on the occasion of a poetical recital, some verses of Mayu-
rabhaṭṭa, and called him from his country, etc.'
Bühler comments that this account 'contains undoubtedly some
grains of truth, as it associates Sriharṣa with Bāṇa and Mayūra,'
but it is probably inaccurate in making Ujjain Sriharşa's
capital,' because neither the Harşacarita nor Hüan Tsang state
that he ever resided there. Bühler is not, on the whole, inclined
to give much credence to the tale. However, it should be noted,
as regards the details of the story, that the rivalry of Bāṇa and
Mayūra, and their relationship by marriage, are recorded by other
writers also, notably in Jaina tradition, and that there is another
account of a literary contest in which Mayūra played a leading
part.
MAYURA IS VICTOR IN A POETICAL CONTEST AT BENARES
The account of this second contest, which may perhaps be the
same as that recorded by Madhusudana, is given by Jagannatha,
who, if he be the same as the Jagannātha (or Jagannadha) who
wrote the Prāṇabharaṇam and the Amṛtalahari,¹ flourished in
1 The following six works of Jagannatha have been edited in the</p>
<pb n="30" />
<p>8
the seventeenth century. According to his commentary on the
Suryaśataka, a literary contest once took place at Vārāṇasī
(Benares). The theme on which the contestants were to write
seems to have been, if I have interpreted the text correctly, the
'adorning of the Bald-headed (-munḍamaṇḍana).' The prize
was apparently awarded as much for the knowledge of the sastras
as for poetic excellence. Many court poets contended, but
Mayūra, emaciated by tapas, carried off first honors. So, at any
rate, I interpret the text, which I here append, together with my
translation of it :-
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
pura kila faraccandrakhaṇḍamaṇḍitakapalakapalitārakabrahmadānavāri-
takşetrakṣiṇakalevaro vārāṇasyām aśeşaśāstravicārasangrāmavedavedāntā-
dividyavittavetanagrahikṛtänteväsibhaṭajitāśeşabrahmaṇḍabhaṇḍodara ....
mundamanḍanavidvadgaṇavairī rītitrayānvitakavitāṭyājitakavirāja-
räjikavyasujatagarvas tapaḥkharvikṛtaśeşatapodhano mahamahopadhyāyaḥ
śrīmanmayürabhaṭṭaḥ . . . ityādi ª
....
'Formerly, indeed, the most revered teacher, the celebrated Mayura-
bhaṭṭa, whose emaciated body had subdued its passions [lit. had restrained
its sphere of action] by the gift of the salvation-bringing knowledge of
the Veda, [a gift bestowed] by Siva whose skull [i.e. whose head] is
adorned by the crescent of the autumnal moon, (this Mayura), the rival of
the troop of seers in the adorning of the Bald-headed One [i.e. Siva?]
[text missing] . having at Benares conquered the interior of the
entire mundane egg [i.e. the universe; meaning here, perhaps, literary
rivals] by his mercenary soldiers [i.e. his verses] which were at hand, and
which seized as their pay the wealth of the knowledge of the Veda and
Vedānta in the contest [involving] the discussion of all the fastras, (even
that Mayura) who in ascetic practises outdid all ascetics, and who felt
noble pride at the poems of the group of royal poets being disregarded in
favor of his poetry which possessed the three styles of eloquence, etc.'
Kävyamālā Series: Amrtalahari, Karuṇālahari, Prāṇabharaṇam, Sudhāla-
hari, Rasagangadhara and Lakşmilahari; cf. the list of Kävyamālā publi-
cations in ZDMG, vol. 47 (1893), p. 128.
1 Krishnamacharya, Sanskrit Literature, p. 127.
This text is given by Mahämahopādhyāya Haraprasāda Šāstrī, in
Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts, Second Series, vol. I, p. 411, no. 412,
Calcutta, 1900.
The three styles of eloquence (riti) are the voidarbhi, the gaudi, and
the pañcal; cf. Dandin's Kavyadarśa, 1. 42 (ed. O. Böhtlingk, Leipzig,
1890); cf. also Bhojadeva's Sarasvatikanthabharaṇa, 2.52 (ed. Jīvānanda
Vidyāsāgara, 2d ed., Calcutta, 1894), where are enumerated six different
styles, including the three just named.</p>
<pb n="31" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
6
The contest here described may or may not be the same as the
one mentioned by Madhusudana. The prominent part played by
Mayura in both competitions would, however, make the identi-
fication possible. But, apart from that question, it is interesting
to note, by way of comment, that the break in the text, if filled
in, might possibly give the title of a work by Mayūra, not now
known, perhaps including Mayūra's vakrokti stanzas,¹ which, in
Peterson's estimation, formed the introduction to some lost
work of that poet. The vakrokti stanzas deal with Siva, and
munda, 'bald-headed,' is, according to the lexicons, sometimes
used as an epithet of Siva. Possibly there is some connection
between the two compositions, but it must be confessed that the
evidence is very slight.
It has already been stated, on the authority of Madhusudana,
that Mayūra was summoned from his country by Harsa and
became a courtier of that monarch. Confirmation of this state-
ment is given by Rajasekhara, in the following śloka³ :—
aho prabhāvo vägdevya yan matangadivākaraḥ
śrtharşasya 'bhavat sabhyaḥ samo banamayurayoḥ
1 See below, p. 230-232, where the text and also the translation of
Mayüra's vakrokti stanzas are given.
* Peterson, Subhaşitävali, p. 8 of the notes at the end of the volume.
Peterson, On the Suktimuktavali of Jalhana, in JBRAS, vol. 17, part
I, p. 57-71, refers this stanza, on the authority of the Suktimuktavali and
other anthologies, to the pen of the dramatist Rajasekhara (900 A.D.).
In this he is followed by Bühler in Die indischen Inschriften, p. 14, foot-
note. Konow and Lanman, however, in their edition of the Karpura-
mañjari, p. 191, assign it to the younger Rājaśekhara who flourished 1349
A.D. (cf. Duff, Chronology of India, p. 223). But if Fleet, following
Bhandarkar, is correct in assigning the date of the composition of the
Saktimuktavali to 1247-1260 A.D. (cf. Imperial Gazetteer of India, the
second volume of Indian Empire, the article Epigraphy by J. F. Fleet,
p. 20, Oxford, 1908), stanzas of the younger Rajasekhara could not be
included, as is this stanza, in that anthology.
The text of this stanza, besides being found in the Saktimuktavali,
is also given in the Paddhati of Särngadhara (cf. the edition by Peterson,
stanza 189, Bombay Sanskrit Series no. 37, Bombay, 1888, and the partial
edition by Th. Aufrecht, ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 77), and in Parab's Subhasi-
taratnabhändägara, p. 54, stanza 36.</p>
<pb n="32" />
<p>IO
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
'Great is the power of (Sarasvati), the goddess of speech, seeing that
even the outcast Diväkara
Became a courtier of the illustrious Harşa, on equal terms with Bāna and
Mayura.'
The exact meaning of this stanza has caused speculation.
Fitzedward Hall¹ inclined to the view that matangadivākara was
a shortened form of manatungadiväkara, referring to Manatunga,
the well-known Jain of whom we shall hear more anon. Hall's view
was adopted by Max Müller, who writes, referring to Manatunga:
'[Manatunga], called also Matanga, as in the verse of Rajasekhara,
aho prabhavo etc. Cf. Hall, Vasavadattā, pref. p. 21. This
surely proves that all three were favorites of Harṣa (whatever
Mahesa Candra Nyāyaratna in his edition of the Kavyaprakāśa,³
Vijñāpana, p. 19, may say to the contrary); for the meaning is
that the power of Sarasvati is so great that even a Jaina could
become a favorite of king Harșa, like Bāṇa and Mayūra, i. e. as
if he were their equal.' Peterson, however, makes a correction
and introduces a variant reading. He says: 'But there is no
warrant for identifying Mätangadivākara³ with the Jain writer
Manatunga, as Hall and Max Müller have done. The fact is
that Divākara is the real name of our poet, not Mätanga. There
is a reference to him under the name Divākara in our verse 30,6
1 F. Hall, Vasavadatta of Subandhu, introd., 21, Calcutta, 1859.
*Max Müller, India: What Can It Teach Us?, p. 330, note 5.
3 I have not been able to procure this edition and learn the views of
its editor.
* Peterson, On the Saktimuktavali of Jalhana, in JBRAS, vol. 17, part
I, p. 67.
"A stanza under the name of Mätangadivākara is given in the Paddhati
of Sarngadhara (cf. Aufrecht, ZDMG, 27.73, or Peterson, no. 1227), in
the Subhasitavali of Vallabhadeva (Peterson, no. 2544), and in the Su-
bhāşitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra, p. 208, stanza 33. Three other stanzas, attributed
to the same author, are given in the Subhaşitävali (Peterson, nos. 30, 2496
and 2546). See also Aufrecht, Miscellen, in Indische Studien, vol. 17, p.
171-172.
6 Verse 30 of a list, compiled from the Saktimuktavali and other anthol-
ogies, of verses ascribed to Rajasekhara (cf. Peterson, On the Sakti-
muktavali of Jalhana, in JBRAS, vol. 17, part 1, p. 60). The text of
this verse is as follows:-</p>
<pb n="33" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
II
where he is put in one compound with Bāṇa. In the Süktimuk-
tävali, the reading in the present verse is canḍāla Divakara for
matanga Divakara.'
I believe that Peterson is right in not permitting the identifica-
tion of matanga with Mānatunga, the more so since I have shown
below (see p. 18) that there is reason to believe that Mänatunga
was not a contemporary of Bāṇa and Mayūra at all, but flourished
in the third century A. D. I would, therefore, as Peterson does,
regard mätanga as a common noun, equivalent to caṇḍala, 'out-
cast,' but I would adopt the reading matanga rather than caṇḍāla,
because matangadivākara is the traditional form of the name,
candāladivakara seemingly being found but once. If then we
accept the rendering of matanga as 'outcast,' the meaning of the
stanza appears to be that the power of literary excellence is great
enough to enable its possessor, even though of the lowest caste,
to gain access to the charmed circle of royal literati. This would
be a not improbable state of affairs, when it is remembered that
Buddhism, the great leveling and democratic force in India, was,
although beginning to wane, still comparatively strong in the days
of Harsa.¹
bhaso ramilasomildu vararuciḥ śrisahasankaḥ kavir
mentho bharavikalidāsataralaḥ skandhaḥ subandhuś ca yaḥ
dandi banadivakardu ganapatiḥ kantaś ca ratnākaraḥ
siddha yasya sarasvati bhagavatt ke tasya sarve 'pi te
This Aufrecht (ZDMG, 27.77) translates as follows: 'Bhasa, Rāmila,
Somila, Vararuci, der Dichter Sähasänka, Mentha, Bharavi, Kālidāsa,
Tarala, Skandha, Subandhu, Daṇḍin, Bāṇa, Divākara, Gaṇapati, und der
reizende Ratnākara: wer mit der erhabenen Redegöttin wohl vertraut
ist, was braucht sich der um alle diese zu kümmern?' The text of the
stanza may also be found in the Paddhati of Sārngadhara (Aufrecht,
ZDMG, 27. 77, or Peterson, no. 188), and in the Subhasitaratnabhaṇḍāgāra,
p. 56, stanza 68.
1 Hüan Tsang, the celebrated Chinese pilgrim who visited India in the
seventh century A.D., testifies that there were many Buddhist monasteries
scattered throughout the Indian peninsula, and that he expounded some
of the tenets of the Buddhist faith to the emperor Harşa; cf. Vincent A.
Smith, Early History of India, p. 344-345, 3d ed., Oxford, 1914.</p>
<pb n="34" />
<p>!
12
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
MAYURA GAINS FAME AT COURT
But we have wandered slightly afield, and must now return to
Mayūra. If the testimony of Jayamangala, a commentator on
the Suryaśataka, may be believed, our poet Mayūra became at
court the very embodiment of Sarasvati herself, and endeared
himself to all his hearers by the verses proceeding from his lotus
mouth. Jayamangala testifies:-
bhaktamayüravaktrābjapadavinyāsaśālinī
nartaki 'va narīnartti sabhāmadhye sarasvati ¹
'Sarasvati, abiding in the arrangement of the verses from the lotus mouth
of the beloved Mayura,
Sports in the midst of the assembly-hall, like a dancing-girl.'
RIVALRY BETWEEN MAYŪRA AND BANA
Granting that Mayura's success at court was so great, it is not
difficult to imagine the state of Bāṇa's feelings, as he saw himself
being supplanted in popular and royal estimation by a newcomer,
even though that newcomer was his relative and the friend of his
youth. Bāṇa was not more than human, and therefore quite
vulnerable to the attacks of jealousy. A feeling of rivalry
towards his father-in-law-doubtless reciprocated-would be
only the natural result of the situation, and the royal smile of
approval would become the source of contention par excellence.
This view, besides finding direct support in the Jaina tale about
Bāṇa and Mayūra (see below, p. 26), is confirmed by the follow-
ing floka taken from the Navasähasänkacarita of Padmagupta,³
1 Extracts from the commentary of Jayamangala, including the śloka
quoted here, are given by Rajendralala Mitra in Notices of Sanskrit
Manuscripts, vol. 4, p. 214, no. 1643, Calcutta, 1878.
From an entirely different point of view, Dr. Louis H. Gray, in the
introduction to his translation of the Vasavadatta (p. 3, 10, New York,
1913), has also charged Bāṇa with jealousy, this time of Subandhu, his
rival in romance-writing. I am informed by Dr. Gray that when he
reached this not particularly flattering opinion of Bana, he was entirely
ignorant of the similar tradition respecting the rivalry between Bāṇa
and Mayura.
Bühler and Zachariae (IA, vol. 36, p. 150, 172) give the date of Pad-
magupta's literary activity as 975-1025 A.D., and fix the date of the com-
position of the Navasahasankacarita as about 1000-1010 A.D.</p>
<pb n="35" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
13
which states in so many words that King Harșa, in connection
with the literary activities of the two poets, was the cause of the
rivalry between them. The floka runs as follows:-
sa citravarnavicchittihdrinor avanīśvaraḥ
friharşa iva samghattam cakre bāṇamayūrayoḥ ¹
'He (King Sindhurāja), the lord of the earth, brought about <a col-
lision><between peacocks and [his] arrows [peacocks] that en-
chanted [people] by the variegated arrangements of their coloring »,
and [arrows] that enchanted [Saśiprabhā] by the wonderful arrange-
ment of the letters [inscribed upon them]>; just as the illustrious
Harşa caused <a rivalry> <between Bana and Mayura> who enchanted
[him] by the wonderful arrangement of words [in their literary com-
positions]>.'
There is no good reason for supposing that Padmagupta has
not preserved a true record of the cause of the rivalry between
these two poets laureate of Harṣa's reign, and until contrary evi-
dence is adduced, his statement of the matter may be tentatively
accepted as fact.
1 The text of this śloka is given by Th. Zachariae in an article entitled
Sanskrit vicchitti schminke, published in Bezzenberger's Beiträge zur kunde
der indogermanischen sprachen, vol. 13, p. 100, Göttingen, 1888; by Bühler
and Zachariae, On the Navasahasankacarita of Padmagupta or Parimala,
in IA, vol. 36, p. 151; and also in the edition of the Navasahasankacarita
(cap. 2, stanza 18) by V. S. Islāmpurkar, Bombay, 1895. The text quoted
here is that of Zachariae. Bühler has eva for iva. Islāmpurkar reads
avanipatiḥ, and in a footnote offers sammardam as a variant for sam-
ghattam.
2 Zachariae (see note preceding) explains that by 'a collision between
peacocks and arrows' is meant that the king killed peacocks with his
arrows.
8 For vicchitti in the sense of ''arrangement,' and for a full discussion
of the puns contained in this śloka, see Zachariae as cited in the note
preceding.
+ The heroine, Saśiprabhā, read on the arrow taken from the body of
her pet antelope, which had been shot by the king, the name of the marks-
man-Navasähasänka [i.e. Sindhurāja]. As soon as she had read the
name, love for its possessor filled her heart; hence the arrow 'enchanted'
her. In the Vikramorvasi (act 5, stanza 7) also the name of the marks-
man Ayus was inscribed upon his arrows; cf. Bühler and Zachariae, On
the Navasahasankacarita of Padmagupta or Parimala, in IA, vol. 36, p. 155.</p>
<pb n="36" />
<p>14
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
MAYURA DEFEATED IN PHILOSOPHICAL CONTROVERSY
But Mayura was not always successful in his literary en-
deavors. The Vedāntists and the Jains have preserved records-
partly fictitious, but containing some grains of truth-of his
defeats at the hands of their champions. The former of these
tales that of the Vedāntists-is given in the Samkṣepaśamkara-
jaya¹ of Madhava,' who flourished 1300-1350 A.D. The story
runs that the gods, seeing mankind given over to Buddhism,
sought the aid of Siva. That deity, assuming the form of
Samkara, the celebrated Brāhmanical reformer and the real
founder of the Vedānta system of philosophy, descended to earth.
In the course of a grand tour of India he met in philosophical
disputation many noted opponents, including representatives of
the Jains and other sects. All were confuted, and many were
converted to the true religion (Brāhmanism) by the invincible
guru. Among those who yielded to his prowess in argument are
enumerated Bāṇa and Mayūra. The portion of the text that
treats of their downfall is as follows:-
sa kathabhir avamtisu prasiddhān
vibudhan banamayuradaṇḍimukhyan
śithilikṛtadurmatābhimanān
nijabhāşyaśravaṇotsukāmś cakāras
'He (Samkara), by his talks, made the celebrated pandits in Avanti,
chief of whom were Bāṇa and Mayüra and Dandin, desirous of listening
to his own Bhdşyas ("commentaries "), after he had overcome their
envious self-conceit.'
1 This work is a copy, with some changes, of the Samkaravijaya of
Anantānandagiri; cf. Aufrecht, Catalogus Codicum Sanscriticorum Biblio-
thecae Bodleianae, p. 260, a, line 2 seq., and p. 247, no. 624, Oxford, 1864;
also, K. B. Pathak, The Date of Samkaracharya, in IA, vol. 11 (1882),
p. 175. A summary, with abstracts, of this work of Madhava is given by
Aufrecht, op. cit., p. 252-260, no. 626.
This Madhava was the brother of Sāyaṇa, who wrote the well-known
commentary on the Rig Veda, cf. Aufrecht, as cited in note preceding,
p. 519, c. He, like his brother, flourished in the 14th century; cf. Duff,
Chronology, p. 223.
8 I have used the text as given on p. 258, b, of Aufrecht's abstract; cf.
above, note 1.</p>
<pb n="37" />
<p>15
By way of comment, it has been rightly noted by Telang¹ that
'Bāṇa and Mayūra, and Daṇḍin, who is mentioned with them,
are now hardly known as philosophers.' Bühler is not content
with so mild a criticism. Madhava's work,' he says, 'is devoid
of all historical value. It is nothing but a mass of legends heaped
one upon the other for the glorification of the great master. To
give only one instance of its inaccuracies, Samkara is made to
refute Bāṇa and Mayūra, the two well-known poets of the seventh
century.' Still, granting that we are dealing with legend, as of
course we must be, since Samkara flourished a hundred years
and more after the close of Harṣa's reign, it is yet possible to
regard the defeat of Bāṇa and Mayūra as a fact around which
legendary matter has been grouped. It can at least be said that
there may have been a literary contest of some kind, in which
Bāṇa and Mayūra were worsted by somebody. I admit that this
is hardly a satisfactory datum from a historical standpoint, yet
the fact is possible none the less. But apart from such specula-
tive uncertainties, the story is of value as showing the esteem in
which Mayura and Bāṇa were held by the writers of generations
that succeeded them; for the author Madhava was doubtless acute
enough to realize that the greater the fame of those whom his
hero Samkara was made to conquer, the greater would be the
glory of that hero. Therefore, in selecting Mayūra to pose as a
victim of Samkara's eloquence, Madhava has paid our poet a
delicate but obvious compliment.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
1K. T. Telang, The Date of the Nyayakusumāñjali, in IA, vol. 1 (1872),
p. 299; cf., however, Telang, The Date of Sankaracharya, in IA, vol. 13
(1884), p. 101-102.
2 G. Bühler, Additional Remarks on the Age of the Naishadhiya, in
JBRAS, vol. II (1875), p. 283.
It is generally accepted that Samkara flourished at the beginning of
the ninth century A.D.; cf. especially K. B. Pathak, The Date of Samka-
racharya, in IA, vol. 11 (1882), p. 175, and the same author in Bhartrhari
and Kumarila, in JBRAS, vol. 18 (1890-1894), p. 233. His conclusions
place Samkara between 750 and 838 A.D. K. T. Telang, however, con-
tends that Samkara should be placed toward the end of the sixth century
A.D.; cf. The Date of Sankaracharya, in IA, vol. 13 (1884), p. 103. See
also Duff, Chronology, p. 69, and Krishnamacharya, Sanskrit Literature,
p. 119. Some additional notes on the subject of Samkara's date are given
by D. R. Bhandarkar, in IA, vol. 41 (1912), p. 200.</p>
<pb n="38" />
<p>16
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
THE JAINA TALE ABOUT MAYŪRA AND BĀŅA
The other tale concerning Mayūra, to which reference has
already been made (see above, p. 14), seems to owe its origin to
Jaina tradition, or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that
in the highly embellished form in which we receive it, it comes
direct from Jaina writers. Some of the facts it relates receive
confirmation from other sources, but much that it presents is
nonsense and must, of course, be rejected. Its theme, or rather
purpose, is the glorification of the Jaina religion, which is shown
to be superior to other religions because one of its devotees,
Mänatunga, is able to work greater miracles by the recitation of
his verses than Mayūra and Bāṇa could accomplish by the recita-
tion of theirs.
The date of Manatunga. This Manatunga is the well-known
Jain ācārya, the author of the Bhaktämarastotra and Bhayahara-
stotra, but his date appears to be a matter of uncertainty. Ac-
cording to most of the sthiravalis, or lists of the Jaina hierarchs,
he should be placed in the third century A.D. Other traditions,
such as the story under consideration, make him a contemporary
of Bāṇa and Mayura in the seventh century. A paṭṭavalt of the
Tapāgacha sect of the Jains, which presumably derives its in-
1 Cf. A. Weber, Verzeichniss der Sanskrit und Prakrit Handschriften
zu Berlin, Bd. 2, Abth. 3, S. 1003, 1034, Berlin, 1891. For a bibliography
dealing with Mänatunga, see the references cited by page number in A.
Guérinot's Essai de Bibliographie Jaina, p. 514, published in Musée Guimet,
Annales, vol. 22, Paris, 1906; cf. the supplementary work by the same
author, entitled Notes de Bibliographie Jaina, and published in Journal
Asiatique, 10 Sér., Tom. 14 (1909), p. 47-148, nos. 968, 1012, 1070.
2 Bhâu Dāji, On the Sanscrit Poet, Kalidasa, in JBRAS, vol. 6 (1861),
P. 24, 222-223. Dāji, in spite of the unanimous evidence of seven
sthiravalis which he examined, places Mänatunga in the seventh century-
apparently for no other reason than because his name is coupled with that
of Bāṇa and that of Mayura in the Jaina tale under discussion. See also
G. Bühler, On the Chandikaśataka of Banabhatta, in IA, vol. I (1872),
p. 115.
This pattavalt is outlined, and extracts from it are given, by Johannes
Klatt, Extracts from the Historical Records of the Jainas, in IA, vol. II
(1882), p. 245-256; see especially p. 252, no. 20.</p>
<pb n="39" />
<p>17
formation about Mänatunga from the Prabhavakacaritra,¹ a work
composed by the Jain writers Prabhacandra and Pradyumnasūri
about 1250 A.D., both makes him a contemporary of Bāṇa and
Mayūra, and author of the Bhaktāmarastotra, and at the same
time describes him as
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
malaveśvaracaulukyavayarasimhadevamatyaḥ
'councillor of the Caulukya Vayarasimhadeva, Lord of Mālava'.³
Now if Vayarasimha be, as seems likely, the same as Väirisimha I
or II, Paramāra kings of Mālava, who reigned sometime between
825-950 A.D. (Duff, Chronology, p. 300), Manatunga would
have to be placed in the ninth or tenth century. Still other evi-
dence points to the eighth century as the time of Manatunga's
Blütezeit; for example, Weber informs us that in an edition of
'Kalpasūtra translated into Bhasha (Lakhnaw, 1875), p. 96, 3,
wird die Zeit des Mänatunga, Verfassers des bhaktāmarastotra,
auf Vikr. 800 [i. e. 742 A.D.] angegeben.'
With such contradictory evidence, it is next to impossible to
determine the period when Mänatunga wrote and flourished. In
favor of an early date is the evidence of the sthiravalis and the
fact that in some of them Manatunga is named as only the 20th,"
or 23d, hierarch in direct descent from Mahavira, the founder
¹ Cf. Klatt, as cited in note preceding. The pattovali states: fripra-
bhavakacaritre prathamam śrīmanatungacaritram uktam, 'the story of
the illustrious Mänatunga is first narrated in the illustrious Prabhāvaka-
caritra'; cf. Weber (as cited in the second note following), p. 1003.
2 G. Bühler, Ueber das Leben des Jaina Mönches Hemacandra, in Denk-
schriften der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-
Historische Classe, vol. 37, p. 172, 221, Wien, 1889.
8 So Klatt, in IA, vol. 11, p. 252, no. 20; but Weber, Verzeichniss der
Sanskrit und Prakrit Handschriften zu Berlin, Bd. 2, Abth. 3, S. 1003, No.
20, does not include this passage in his text; compare, however, Weber,
opus cit., p. 932, note 1, where this quotation is ascribed to a paṭṭavah of
the Vrhadgacha sect.
A. Weber, as cited in the note preceding; cf. P. Peterson, Search for
Sanskrit Manuscripts, Fourth Report, introd., Index of Authors, p. 92,
Bombay, 1894.
5 Cf. Klatt, in IA, vol. 11 (1882), p. 247, 252; J. Stevenson, The Kalpa
Satra and Nava Tatva, p. 102, London, 1848; Weber, Verzeichniss der
Sanskrit Handschriften zu Berlin, Bd. 2, Abth. 3, S. 1003, 1034.
3</p>
<pb n="40" />
<p>18
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
of Jainism, who died, according to tradition, about 527 B.C.¹
On the other hand, in support of a later date is the evidence set
forth in the page just preceding, and the fact that the Bhak-
tāmarastotra, Manatunga's work, is written in Sanskrit, although,
as pointed out by Jacobi,2 early Jain writings are for the most
part written in the Māhārāṣṭri Prakrit, and not till after 1000
A.D. did the Jains generally adopt Sanskrit as their literary lan-
guage. This would argue, though not absolutely conclusively,
against the Bhaktämarastotra's being an early work. On the
whole, the evidence for making Mänatunga a contemporary of
Bāṇa and Mayūra seems to me to be the weakest, being supplied
to us, as it is, from this quasi fairy tale of the Jains and from
the apparently self-contradictory passage in the Tapāgacha
paṭṭavali. Until more evidence is forthcoming, I am inclined to
give most credence to the sthiravalis that were examined by Bhāu
Dājī (see above, p. 16, note 2), and I would therefore place
Manatunga, tentatively, in the third century A.D., even though
Max Müller says that this date 'is systematic rather than
historical."
The Jaina tale first found in the Prabhāvakacaritra. Accord-
ing to the paṭṭavali" of the Tapagacha sect of the Jains, and to
1 See Vincent A. Smith, Early History of India, p. 46, 3d ed., Oxford,
1914.
H. Jacobi, Kalpasūtra of Bhadrabahu, introd., p. 20, Leipzig, 1879.
It may be noted that Jacobi, when editing the Bhaktamarastotra, with
transliteration and German translation, was unable to determine Mäna-
tunga's date; cf. Indische Studien, vol. 14 (1876), p. 360–361. It has not
escaped my attention that Peterson, Search for Sanskrit MSS, Fourth
Report, introd., p. 92-93, lists two Jaina Mänatungas. The latter of them,
however, lived about 1200 A.D.
*Max Müller, India: What Can It Teach Us?, p. 338, London, 1883.
5 This pattavat is given in part by Klatt, in IA, vol. 11 (182), p. 251-
256. See especially p. 252-253, where Mänatunga is named as the 20th
in descent from Mahāvīra among the hierarchs of the Jain persuasion.
The pattaval of the Kharatara sect is given by Weber, Verzeichniss der
Sanskrit HSS zu Berlin, Bd. 2, Abth. 3, S. 1034, and by Klatt, in 1A, vol.
II, p. 245-250. It makes Mänatunga the 23d, instead of the 20th, in
descent from Mahavira. In this connection see also Müller, India: What
Can It Teach Ust, p. 337-338.</p>
<pb n="41" />
<p>19
Dharmasagaragani's commentary on his Gurvavalisutram,¹ the
three-cornered contest between Mayūra, Bāṇa and Manatunga is
first described in the Prabhāvakacaritra, a Jain work which, as
noted above (p. 17), was composed by Prabhācandra and
Pradyumnasūri² about 1250 A.D. A portion of the text of this
paṭṭavali and of the commentary on the Gurvāvalīsūtram runs
as follows:-
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
śriprabhavakacaritre prathamam śrīmānatungacaritram uktams
'The deeds of the illustrious Mänatunga are first told in the illustrious
Prabhavakacaritra.
Since I have no text of the Prabhāvakacaritra, I am compelled to
rely on Weber for confirmation of the presence of the story in
that work. This he gives in the following note taken from his
catalogue of the Berlin Sanskrit manuscripts: 'Klatt's Freund-
lichkeit verdanke ich noch folgende Angabe: "Das Prabhāvaka-
caritra (ca. samvat 1250 verfasst), in welchem Mānatunga's
Leben (riga 12) erst hinter dem des Bappabhatti († samvat
895) folgt, erzählt nur die bekannte Legende von dem Wettstreit
zwischen Bāṇa, Mayūra und Män. vor dem König Harsa in
Vāṇārasī." And the Tapagacha paṭṭāvali, which, as noted
above (p. 16), probably derives its information concerning
Manatunga from the Prabhavakacaritra, likewise states that
'Manatunga, councillor of the Caulukya Vayarasimhadeva, Lord
of Mālava (mälaveśvaracăulukyavayarasimhadevāmätyaḥ), con-
1 For this commentary, see Weber, Verzeichniss der Skt. HSS zu Berlin,
Bd. 2, Abth. 3, S. 1003. This commentary appears to be identical with
the Tapāgacha pattavalt as outlined by Klatt, in IA, vol. 11, p. 251-256.
2 See above, p. 17, notes 1 and 2. This Pradyumnasūri is presumably
not the Jaina hierarch mentioned (IA, 11. 253) as 32d in descent from
Mahavira; cf. Peterson, Search for Skt. MSS, Fourth Report, introd.,
Index of Authors, p. 79-81, where are listed 7 writers by the name of
Pradyumnasūri, the hierarch being distinguished from the author of the
Prabhavakacaritra.
8 Text is that given by Klatt, IA, vol. 11, p. 252, and Weber, Verzeich-
niss der Skt. HSS zu Berlin, Bd. 2, Abth. 3, S. 1003.
4 Weber, Verzeichniss, etc., S. 932, Anm. 1; cf. Peterson, Search for
Skt. MSS, Fourth Report, introd., Index of Authors, p. 92, Bombay, 1894.</p>
<pb n="42" />
<p>20
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
verted the king (Harṣa ?), who was beguiled by the sorceries of
Bāṇa and Mayūra, at Vāṇārasī, by the Bhaktämarastavana."¹
So much for the source of the story.
The four versions of the Jaina tale. The story itself, in more
lengthened form, and with variations of detail, is found in several
accessible places, but I have, unfortunately, been unable to secure
a complete text. Fitzedward Hall, as early as the middle of the
last century, gave a summary of the tale as found by him in an
anonymous commentary on Mänatunga's Bhaktämarastotra.
Hall must also be credited with the discovery of a second
version of the story, found in a second anonymous commentary
on the Bhaktamarastotra, and partly translated by Bühler in
the Indian Antiquary. A third version is supplied by Madhu-
südana's commentary on the Süryaśataka of Mayūra, from
which we have already quoted above (p. 6), and still a fourth
is contained in the Prabandhacintämani of Merutunga, trans-
lated by Tawney." I shall submit first the account found in
Hall's second anonymous commentary on the Bhaktāmarastotra,
as translated by Bühler, then point out its principal variations
from the first and third versions, and conclude by giving the
account contained in the Prabandhacintamani. Though Hall's
second commentary is anonymous, Bühler has concluded, on the
1 Klatt, in IA, vol. 11, p. 252, no. 20.
2 F. Hall, Vasavadatta, introd., p. 7-8, note, Calcutta, 1859.
& C. Bendall, in his Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the British
Museum, p. 101, London, 1902, is wrong in making Merutunga the author
of this anonymous commentary. Had he read Hall's account (see note
preceding), and compared it with that of Merutunga, which is given in the
Prabandhacintamani (p. 64-66 of the translation by C. H. Tawney, Cal-
cutta, 1901), he must have noted striking differences in detail.
* F. Hall, Vasavadatta, introd., p. 49. Part of this commentary is given,
in transliterated text, by Weber, Verzeichniss Skt. HSS zu Berlin, Bd. 2,
Abth. 3, S. 939, No. 1969.
5 Bühler, On the Chandikaśataka of Baṇabhaṭṭa, in IA, vol. 1 (1872),
p. 111-115.
Bühler, On the Authorship of the Ratnavali, in IA, vol. 2 (1873), p.
127-128.
7 C. H. Tawney, p. 64-66, Calcutta, 1901.</p>
<pb n="43" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
21
strength of internal evidence, that the commentator lived prob-
ably about the beginning of the fifteenth century.¹
The Jaina tale as told by an anonymous commentator. I
have been able to secure in text form only the first part of the
commentary. This is supplied by Weber, from his catalogue of
the Berlin Sanskrit manuscripts, and runs as follows:-
pura 'maravatijayinyām śrī Ujjayinyam puri vyddha-Bhojarājāpūjyo
'dhitaśastraparo Mayaro nama panditaḥ prativasati sma, tajjāmata Baṇaḥ,
so 'pi vicakşanaḥ, dvayor anyo-'nyam matsaraḥ, uktam: na sahanti ikka-
m-ikkam । na viņa ciṭṭhanti ikka-m-ikkeṇa । râsahavasahaturangā jüyārī
pandiyadimbha ॥ anyedyur vivadamanau nrpeno 'ktau: bho panditau
yuvam Kaśmiran gachatam, tatra Bharati yam panditam adhikam manyate
sa evo 'tkrstaḥ
Bühler's translation of this commentary, or rather, so much
of it as refers to Mayūra, is as follows:-
Formerly there lived, in Amarāvatī Ujjayinī, Śrī Ujjayini, a Pandit,
named Mayūra, who had studied the Sastras and was honored by the elder
Bhoja. His son-in-law was Bāņa. The latter also was clever. The two
were jealous of each other, for it is said,-na sahanti ikkamikkam na
vina cithanti ikkamikkeņa rāsahavasahaturaga jayara pandiyaḍambhā,
"donkeys, bulls, steeds, gamblers, Pandits, and rogues cannot bear each
other and cannot live without each other."
'One day they were quarrelling. The king said to them, "Ho Pandits,
go to Kashmir. He is the best whom Bharati, who dwells there, con-
siders to be the better Pandit."
"They took food for their journey and set out. They came on their
road to the country of the Mädhumatas (Kashmir). Seeing five hundred
oxen which carried loads on their backs, they said to the drivers, "What
have you got there?" The latter answered, "Commentaries on the sylla-
ble Om." Again they saw, instead of five hundred oxen, a herd of two
thousand. Finding that all these were laden with different new explana-
tions of the syllable Om, they lost their pride.
'They slept in some place together. [jagarito Mayaro vanya satacandram
nabhastalam samasyāpadam vadantya । ardhotthitena natena] Mayūra.
¹ Bühler, On the Chandikaśataka of Baṇabhaṭṭa, in IA, vol. 1 (1872),.
p. 113, footnote.
2 Weber, Verzeichniss Skt. HSS zu Berlin, Bd. 2, Abth. 3, S. 939, No. 1969.
& Bühler, On the Chandikaśataka of Banabhaṭṭa, in IA, vol. I (1872),
p. 113-114.
Bhoja and the Bhojaprabandha are discussed below, p. 41-49.</p>
<pb n="44" />
<p>22
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
was awakened by the goddess Sarasvati who gave him this thema¹ for a
verse, "The sky filled with a hundred moons." He half raised himself,
bowed, and gave the following solution,-
damodarakarāghatavihvalikṛtacetasă
drstam canuramallena śatacandram nabhastalam:
"Cāņūramalla, stunned by the blow of Damodara's hand, saw the sky
filled by a hundred moons".
[Banopi tathaiva prstah । humkāram kṛtvā 'pi kathita] The same
question was addressed to Bana. He growled, and worked the thema in
the following manner :-
tasyām uttungasäudhägravilolavadanāmbujāiḥ
virarāja vibhāvaryām śatacandram nabhastalam
"In that night, on account of the lotus-faces that moved to and fro on
the high terraces, the sky shone as if filled by a hundred moons."
'The goddess said, "You are both poets who know the Sastras, but
Bāna is inferior, because he growled. I have shown you that quantity of
commentaries on the syllable Om. Who has ever attained a complete
knowledge of the dictionary of the goddess Speech. It has been also
said, 'Let nobody assume pride, saying "I am the only Pandit in this age.
Others are ignorant." Greatness of intellect only comparative.""
'Thus Sarasvati made friendship between the two. When they arrived
at the outer wall (of Ujjayini), they went each to his house. One after
the other they paid their respects to the King as before. It has been also
said, " Deer herd with deer, kine with kine, steeds with steeds, fools with
fools, wise men with wise ones. Friendship (has its root) in the simi-
larity of virtues and of faults."
'Once Bāņa had a lover's quarrel with his wife. The lady, who was
proud, did not put off her pride. The greater part of the night passed
thus. Mayura, who was taking his constitutional, came to that place.
Hearing the noise made by the husband and his wife through the window,
he stopped. Bāņa fell at the feet of his wife and said, "O faithful one,
pardon this one fault; I will not again anger thee." She kicked him
with her foot which was encircled by an anklet. Mayüra, who stood
under the window, became sorry on hearing the sound of the anklet, and
on account of the disrespect shown to the husband. But Bāņa recited
a new stanza-
1 The Sanskrit word is samasya, and means a part of a stanza given to
another person to be completed. Cf. Aufrecht, ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 51:
'Dieser Vers dient als Beispiel einer Samasya, das ist, eines Spieles, in
welchem zu einem gegebenen Thema (hier: śatacandram nabhastalam)
die übrigen Verstheile hinzugedichtet werden, nach Art unserer Glossen.
Auch Kşirasvāmin im Commentar zu Amara gibt diesen Vers zu samasya.'
The Paddhati of Särngadhara, 32.5 (Peterson's edition, no. 498; cf.
Aufrecht, ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 51) ascribes this stanza to Bāṇa, not to
Mayūra.</p>
<pb n="45" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
gataprāyā rātriḥ kṛśatanu śafiyata iva
pradipo 'yam nidravaśam upagato ghürnata iva
prandmante manam tyajasi na yatha tvam krudham aha
kucapratyasattyä hrdayam api te subhru kathinam¹
23
"O thin-waisted one, the night that is nearly past escapes swiftly, like a
hare; this lamp nods as if it were sleepy; O fair-browed one, thy heart
also has become hard on account of its vicinity to thy breasts, so that,
alas! thou dost not put off thy pride and thy anger at the end of my
prostrations."
'Hearing this, Mayūra said, "Don't call her fair-browed but passionate
(candi), since she is angry." Hearing this harsh speech, that faithful
wife cursed her father, who revealed the character of his daughter, saying,
"Mayest thou become a leper by the touch of the betel juice which I now
have in my mouth." At that moment lepra-spots appeared on his body.
In the morning Bana went as formerly to the Court, dressed as a Varaka,
and made with reference to Mayura, who also came, the following speech
containing a pun, "The Varakodhi has come."
1 This stanza, which is in the fikharini meter, is quoted in the Su-
bhaşitävali (Peterson, no. 1612), in the Paddhati of Sārngadhara (Peterson,
no. 3713), in the Kavindravacanasamuccaya (edition of F. W. Thomas, in
the Bibliotheca Indica Series, Calcutta, 1912), stanza 367, and also, accord-
ing to Thomas (Kavindravacanasamuccaya, stanza 367, footnote), in the
following: the Saktimuktavali (120, a) of Jalhana, the Alamkaratilaka
(Kavyamālā Series, no. 43, p. 54) of Vägbhata, the Sabhyalamkarana
Samyogaśṛngara (4.21, a) of Bhatta Govindajit, the Padyaracana (Kavya-
mālā Series, no. 89) 9. 1, and the Padyavent (5.34) of Venidatta. The
Subhasitavali assigns it to Bāṇa, and the Kavindravacanasamuccaya to
Mahodadhi; in the other works cited it is given anonymously. The Su-
bhasitavali has the following variants: (a) śaft sidata iva. (c) praṇāmānto
manas, tatha 'pi krudham aho. (d) candi (for subhru). The Paddhati
has: (a) ratriḥ śaśimukhi śaf firyata iva. (c) prandmanto manas tad
api na jahäsi krudham aho. (d) candi (for subhru). The Kavindrava-
canasamuccaya has: (a) fafi fryata iva. (c) prandmanto manas tyajasi
na tatha 'pi krudham aho. (d) candi (for subhru). It should be noted
that the first pada as given by Bühler is metrically one syllable short.
2 Punningly, 'Don't call her the <fair-browed> <Subhru>, but <Candi»,
<a scold >.' See below, p. 247, where I have discussed this passage more
at length.
That is, she spat down on him from the window beneath which he was
standing.
Bühler (IA, 1. 114, footnote) says: 'I am unable to translate the term
Varaka. The words of the text are-varakavastram paridhaya sametam
mayaram prati (av du varakoḍhi) iti śliştam vaca uvaca. The lexicons
give 'cloak' as the meaning of varaka; I would therefore render: 'He
made, referring to Mayura, who came wearing a cloak as his garment, the</p>
<pb n="46" />
<p>24
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
'The king, understanding this, and seeing the lepra-spots, sent (Mayūra)
away, saying, "You must go." Mayura fixed himself in the temple of
the Sun, sat down, keeping his mind concentrated on the deity, and praised
the Sun with the hundred verses, which begins jambhārātībhakumbhod-
bhavam,¹ etc.
'When he had recited the sixth verse which begins Armaghränanghri-
panin, etc.-the witness of the world's deeds appeared visibly. Mayūra,
bowing to him, said, "Lord, deliver me from my leprosy." The Sun
answered, "Friend, I also suffer even now from leprosy on the feet, in
consequence of a curse, because I had sexual intercourse with the horse-
shaped Ranṇādevī against her will. Nevertheless, I will cover the leprosy
caused by the curse of the faithful wife by giving you one of my rays."
Speaking thus, the Jewel of the Sky went away. That one ray, enveloping
his (Mayura's) body, destroyed the lepra-spots. The people rejoiced.
The King honored him. Bāṇa, being jealous of Mayura's fame, caused
his hands and feet to be cut off, and making a firm resolution, praised
Candika with the hundred verses, beginning ma bhankşir, etc. At the
recitation of the sixth syllable of the first verse Candikā appeared and
restored his four limbs.'
The re-
'Here,' says Bühler, 'I break my translation off.
mainder of the katha states that the Jainas, who were anxious to
show that their holy men could work as great miracles, produced
Manatunga Sūri to uphold their good name. This worthy
allowed himself to be fettered with forty-two iron chains, and to
be locked up in a house. He then composed the forty-four verses
of the Bhaktämarastotra, and freed himself thereby. He of
course converted King Bhoja by this miracle to the Jaina
religion.'
Variations from the Jaina tale as narrated by the anonymous
commentator. The principal variations from the story as just
punning remark: "The varakoḍht has come "'. Resolve varakoḍhi as
varaka-adhi, 'the one wearing a cloak', and also, punningly, as vara-kodhi,
'the one possessing excellent lepra-spots'; kodhi is perhaps dialectic for
kothi, the recognized spelling (cf. also Ettinghausen, Harşa Vardhana,
p. 126, note 1).
1 This is the opening line of Mayūra's Süryaśataka; cf. below, p. 108.
* This is the opening line of Bana's Candidataka; cf. below, p. 267.
* The Bhaktamarastotra has been edited-transliterated text and German
translation by H. Jacobi, in Indische Studien, vol. 14 (1876), p. 363-376;
and also in the Kävyamālā Series, part 7, no. 1, by Durgaprasad and
Panashikar, 3d edition, Bombay, 1907. Other editions are mentioned by
Ettinghausen, Harşa Vardhana, p. 127, note 2. The meter of the Bhakta-
marastotra is vasantatilaka.</p>
<pb n="47" />
<p>25
narrated are as follows. In the account of Madhusudana,¹ the
King is Harsa, not Bhoja, and the cause of Mayura's leprous
condition is given as the composition of a licentious description
of his own daughter's charms. Besides, there is no mention at all
of the Jain Manatunga, a fact which makes it clear that Madhu-
südana was not a Jain, and adds more weight to my supposi-
tion (see above, p. 18) that Mänatunga has been brought forward
by his fellow-religionists from the third century, where he prob-
ably belongs, and made the contemporary of Bāṇa and Mayūra
for the purpose of his own glorification. The fact, too, that
Madhusudana calls the king Harşa, while all the other versions
name him Bhoja, may indicate that he is following a tradition
free from Jaina influence.
In the account taken from Hall's first commentary on the
Bhaktämarastotra, the cause of Mayüra's curse and leprosy is
similarly given as due to a licentious description of his daughter's
charms, but we are here vouchsafed the further piece of informa-
tion that the name of this poem was the Mayürāṣṭaka. Bhoja
is represented as a patron of literature, surrounded at his court
by five hundred men of letters, among whom Mayūra and Bäāṇa
were not the least.5
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
The Jaina tale as given in the Prabandhacintamani of
Merutunga. It would seem that the manuscripts of the Pra-
bandhacintāmaṇi must differ, since the account of our tale as
given in Tawney's translation of this work is different from the
¹ Given by Bühler, On the Authorship of the Ratnavali, in IA, vol. 2,
p. 127-128.
2 This composition was the Mayaraşṭaka, which is translated and edited
on p. 72-79 of this volume.
F. Hall, Vasavadatta, introd., p. 7-8.
See above, note 2.
5 This is reminiscent of the Bhojaprabandha, which also states that Bāṇa
and Mayüra were to be found among the five hundred savants that
thronged the court of Bhoja; cf. below, p. 43.
C. H. Tawney, Prabandhacintamani, p. 64-66. For the date of this
work-about 1306 A.D.-see Tawney, ibidem, introd., p. 7, where it is
given as Vikrama 1361; cf. Duff, Chronology, p. 210, and Krishnama-
charya, Sanskrit Literature, p. 122.</p>
<pb n="48" />
<p>26
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
one drawn therefrom by Yajñeśvara.¹ In Tawney's translation,
Mayura is represented as Bāṇa's brother-in-law, having Bāṇa's
sister as his wife. Besides, Bāṇa is made out to be the author of
the Süryaśataka, while Mayura is said to have written the
Candisataka, and it is Bāṇa, not Mayūra, who is cursed for his
eavesdropping propensities. In Yajñeśvara's account, on the
contrary, Bāṇa's wife is said to be Mayüra's sister.
The account as given in Tawney's manuscripts is not always
very lucid, and once, at least, is self-contradictory. It runs as
follows:-
Then two pandits, related as sister's husband and wife's brother, who
were called Mayūra and Bāņa, and were engaged in a perpetual rivalry
on account of their own respective literary merits, had obtained an hon-
ourable position in the king's court. One day the pandit Bāna went to
his sister's house at night, to pay her a visit, and as he was lying down
at the door, he heard his sister's husband trying to conciliate her, and
paying attention to what was being said, he managed to catch these lines :-
"" The night is almost gone, and the emaciated moon is, so to speak,
wasting away,
This lamp, having come into the power of sleep, seems drowsily to nod,
Haughtiness is generally appeased by submission, but, alas! you do
not, even in spite of submission, abandon your anger,"
'When Bāṇa had heard these three lines repeated over and over again
by Mayūra, he added a fourth line:-
"Cruel one, your heart also is hard from immediate proximity to your
breast."
'When Mayūra's wife heard this fourth line from the mouth of her
brother, being angry and ashamed, she cursed him, saying, "Become a
leper". Owing to the might of the vow of his sister, who observed
strictly her vow of fidelity to her husband, Bāna was seized with the
malady of leprosy from that very moment. In the morning he went into
the assembly-hall of the king, with his body covered with a rug. When
Mayūra, with a soft voice, like a peacock, said to him in the Präkrit lan-
guage, "Ten million blessings on you!" the king, who was foremost
among the discerning, looked at Bāṇa with astonishment, and thought in
¹ Yajñeśvara Sastri edited the Saryaśataka of Mayūra, with a com-
mentary composed by himself. I have been unable to secure a copy of
this work of Yajñeśvara, but Bühler, writing in 1872 (cf. IA, vol. 1, p.
115, footnote), refers to it as being in course of publication at that time.
The portion of the commentary that I give below is quoted by Jhalakikara,
in his second edition of the Kavyaprakāśa, cap. 1, 2-3, p. 10-11, Bombay,
1901.
The stanza beginning gataprāyā rätriḥ, etc. See above, p. 23, note 1.</p>
<pb n="49" />
<p>27
his own mind that Bāna would, on a future occasion, make use of some
device for propitiating the deity¹; but Bāṇa rose up from his seat in the
assembly-hall utterly abashed, and setting up a post on the border of the
town, he placed under it a fire-pit, full of charcoal made of Khadira wood,
himself mounted on a palanquin at the end of the post, and began utter-
ing a hymn of praise to the sun-god.² At the end of every stanza, he
cut away, with his knife, one support of the palanquin, and at the end of
five stanzas five supports had been cut away by him, and he was left
clinging to the end of the palanquin. While the sixth stanza was being
recited, the sun-god appeared in visible form, and owing to his favour
Bāņa at once acquired a body of the colour of pure gold. On a subse-
quent day he came with his body anointed with golden sandal-wood and
clothed in a magnificent white garment. When the king saw the healthy
condition of his body, Mayūra represented that it was all due to the favour
of the sun-god. Then Bāņa pierced him in a vital spot with an arrow-
like speech. "If the propitiating of a god is an easy matter, then do you
also display some wonderful performance in this line." When he said
this, that Mayura aimed at him the following retort, "What need has a
healthy man of one skilled in the science of medicine? Nevertheless, so
much I will do. You, after cutting your hands and feet with a knifes
to confirm your words, propitiated the sun with your sixth stanza, but I
will propitiate Bhavani with the sixth syllable of my first stanza." Having
made this promise, he entered the back part of the temple of Candikā,
sitting in a comfortable litter, and when he uttered the sixth syllable of
the poem beginning, "Do not interrupt your coquetry,"4 by the favour
of Candikā visibly manifested his tender body seemed to be entirely re-
newed, and then he looked at the temple of the goddess fronting it, and
the courtiers, headed by the king, came to meet him, and uttered the cry
of "Bravo! Bravo!" and so with great jubilation he entered the city.
'At this conjuncture, the law of the false believers being triumphant,
some principal men, who hated the true religion, said to the king, "If
among the adherents of the Jaina system any such display of power takes
place, then establish the white-robed Jainas in your territory, but if not,
then banish them ". No sooner had this been said than the king sum-
moned the teacher, Mänatunga, and said, "Show some miracle of your
deities". He said, "As our deities are emancipated from the bonds of
existence, what miracle is possible for them here? Nevertheless, I will
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
1 I do not see the point of this thought of the king.
2 The Saryaśataka is evidently meant.
8 The author has evidently forgotten that he has just made Bāṇa's miracle
to be the palanquin incident. The ordinary account of the story represents
Bāņa as cutting off his hands and feet; cf. above, p. 24.
These are the opening words of the Candidataka; cf. below, p. 267.
5 It is not clear to me just what miracle is described in the words 'his
tender body seemed to be entirely renewed'. It might lead one to believe
that in Merutunga's estimation Mayura also was a leper. At any rate,
the spectators were duly impressed.</p>
<pb n="50" />
<p>28
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
show you a manifestation of the power of their servants, the lower gods,
that will astonish the universe." When he had said this, he caused him-
self to be bound with forty-four fetters, and placing himself in the back
part of the temple of Rşabha, who was worshiped in that city, he com-
posed a new hymn of praise, full of spells, beginning, "Having duly wor-
shiped the two feet of the Jina illuminating the brightness of the pros-
trate crest-jewels devoted gods,"1 and with each stanza of the hymn
one fetter broke, until he had completed the hymn with a number of
stanzas equal to the number of fetters. Then he faced the temple and
preached the law.
'Here ends the story of the great teacher Mänatunga.'
Yajñeśvara's account of the story, as given in the Praban-
dhacintamani, is as follows:-
mayürakaveḥ kuştharogaprāptau kāraṇam tu bhaṭṭayajñeśvarakṛtāyām
süryaśatakaşıkäyām abhihitam tatha hi-pura kila śrīvikramārkasamayād
aştasaptatyuttarasahasrasammiteşu 1078 samvatsareşu (1022 khristabdeşu)
vyatīteşu sampraptodayasya śrīmadbhojarājasya sabhāsadmaratnadipo ma-
hakavir mayüro dharanagarim adhivasati sma । tasya ca bhaginipatiḥ
kādambarīgadyaprabandhanirmāta banakaviḥ paramamitram asit । atha
kadacin mayürakavir niśaḥ prante sampraptaprabodhaḥ katicit padyani
kavayam cakre । tani ca 'tiva sarasaramaniyany akalayya tadanim evot-
kaṭasamutkaṇṭhāvaśan nijasuhṛde bāṇakavaye nivedayitumands tadāvāsa-
bhavanam abhijagāma । tatra ca bāṇakavir nijavallabhāṁ mayūrasva-
sāram mānakaluşitām prasādayams tatkalakalpitam
gatapraya ratriḥ kṛśatanu śafi fryata iva
pradipo 'yam nidrāvaśam upagato ghürnita iva
prandmanto manas tyajasi na tatha 'pi krudham aho
iti padonam padyam pathitva caramacaraṇasamgatim kalpayams tävad eva
papathyam cakre । atra 'vasare ghanastanitasyeva gambhirasya bāṇakavi-
bhaşaṇasya śravaṇena vivaśāntaḥkaraṇo mayürakaviḥ svapratibhāpravā-
ham niroddhum akşamas tatpadye 'pekşitam susañgatam caturthacaraṇam
kucapratyäsattya hrdayam api te candi kathinam
ity evamrapam kekaninādam iva mandramadhurasvareṇodirayām āsa । tac
chrutva sajjadhanuşas türnam bāṇo lakşyam iva 'yam api banakavir nija-
namno 'nvarthatasamarthanaya [iva] tilasadmano jhaṭiti vinirgatya pra-
nadhikapriyam suhrdvaram mayürakavim samājagama । tato 'sya bana-
vanitaya rasabhangajanitamanaḥkşobhavatyāḥ pativratyaprabhāveṇa 'cirād
eva śāpataḥ sa mayūrakaviḥ kuşṭharogakavalitasarvangaḥ samvṛttaḥ । atha
'sya paparogasya samalam unmülandya śatasamkhyakahṛdyatamapadya-
ghaṭitakavyabandhena bhagavantam bhaskaradevam stutvä tatprasādama-
himna pranaştapaparogaḥ kanakaruciragatro 'yam mayarakaviḥ samba-
1 These are the opening lines of the Bhaktamarastotra.
2 Quoted by Jhalakikara, Kavyaprakāśa, p. 10-11.</p>
<pb n="51" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
29
bhavety evam tätparyaka itihäso merutungācāryakṛtaprabandhacintamany-
adigranthe sthitaḥ-iti
'The cause of the acquisition, by the poet Mayura, of the disease of
leprosy is set forth in the commentary on the Saryafataka, composed by
Bhaṭṭayajñeśvara, as follows: "Formerly, indeed, after one thousand
plus seventy-eight years had passed away, according to the era of the
illustrious Vikramärka (i.e. 1022 A.D.), great poet Mayūra, the
jewel-lamp of the assembly-hall of the illustrious Bhojaraja who had
obtained his rise [to fame], dwelt in the city of Dhārā. And the husband
of the sister of this (Mayüra), the poet Bāņa, author of the Kadambari,
a prose composition, was very friendly [to Mayura].
""Then once, the poet Mayūra, becoming wakeful toward the end of
night, composed some stanzas of poetry. And noticing that these (stanzas)
were exceedingly charming by reason of their possessing sentiment, he
then, indeed, because of being subject to an ardent longing to communi-
cate [them] to his own friend, the poet Bāņa, went to the place of his
(Bāņa's) abode.
""There the poet Bâņa, [seeking] to conciliate his own wife, Mayura's
sister, who was contaminated by pride, was reciting the following stanza,
composed on the [spur of the] moment, and lacking one pada :-
'O slender-bodied one, the night is almost gone; the moon, as it were, fades;
This lamp flickers as if it were subject to the control of sleep;
Haughtiness is appeased by prostration; yet thou, alas! dost not abandon
thy anger.'
Seeking to arrange the fitting in of the last pada, he meanwhile kept
reciting repeatedly [the first three lines].
""At this juncture, upon hearing the voice of Bāṇa, which was deep,
like heavy thunder, the poet Mayura, his mind [working] spontaneously,
[and being] unable to restrain the current of his own wit, uttered, in a
voice that was pleasant and sweet, the desired fourth pada in his (Bāņa's)
stanza-a fourth pada that was very suitable, and like the noise of a
peacock-
'Thy heart, O angry one, [has] also [become] hard by reason of its
proximity to thy breasts.'
""Hearing this, the poet Bāna, for the sake of conformity to the
meaning of his own name, like an arrow (bana) [sped] quickly from a
strung bow to its mark, instantly rushed from his pleasure-house, [and
just outside] came upon the poet Mayūra, his best friend, dear to him
above his life.
""Then that poet Mayura, cursed full quickly by the power of the con-
jugal fidelity of that wife of Bana, whose mind was possessed of an
agitation produced by the interruption of the sentiment, became affected
[lit. eaten] in all his limbs by the disease of leprosy.
""Then the poet Mayūra, for [the purpose of] eradicating entirely his
sin and disease, praised the blessed Light-making god (Sürya) by means
of the production of a literary composition consisting of most charming
stanzas amounting to a hundred [in number], and by the greatness of the</p>
<pb n="52" />
<p>30
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
kindness of that (Sürya) came to have his sin and his disease annihilated,
and his body radiant as gold-such is the gist (tätparyaka) of the story
according to the account set forth in the first book of the Prabandha-
cintamani composed by Merutunga."
9
Allusion to the Jaina tale in the Kävyaprakāśa. A glimpse
of the Jaina tale, consisting of an allusion to Mayūra's miraculous
cure from leprosy, is found in the Kävyaprakāśa of Mammața
and Allața, a rhetorical work composed 1050-1100 A.D.³ In
chapter 1 of that work, the case of Mayūra is cited as an example
of the power of poetry to remove misfortune or sin :-
aditydder mayürādīnām iva 'narthanivaraṇam 3
'The removal of misfortunes [or sin], as in the case of Mayura and
others, [through the power] of Aditya (Sürya) and others.'
This is explained by the commentator Jayarama, who says:-
mayarandma kaviḥ śataślokena "dityam stutvä kuşthän nistirna iti
prasiddhiḥ
'the poet, Mayura by name, having praised Āditya (Sürya) by a hun-
dred ślokas, was delivered from leprosy-so says common report.'
1 For the joint authorship of the Kavyaprakāśa, see G. A. Jacob, Notes
on Alamkāra Literature, in JRAS, new series, vol. 29 (1897), p. 282.
2 For the date of the Kavyaprakaśa, see the English translation of that
work by Gangānātha Jhā, introd., p. 16, Benares, 1898; and also Krishna-
macharya, Sanskrit Literature, p. 164.
Text given by B. V. Jhalakikara, Kavyaprakāśa, cap. 1, 2-3, p. 10, 2d
ed., Bombay, 1901.
Jayarāma's commentary on the Kavyaprakaśa is quoted by Hall,
Vasavadatta, introd., p. 8, note. See also other commentaries on the
Kavyaprakaśa, as, for example, the Narasimhamanişa (i.e. the Manisa of
Narasimha Thakkura; cf. M. A. Stein, Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manu-
scripts of the Maharaja of Jammu and Kashmir, p. 60, Bombay, 1894, and
Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, part 2, p. 19, b, Leipzig, 1896), which is
quoted by Jhalakīkara, Kavyaprakaśa, p. 10, and which says: mayûranāmā
kaviḥ ślokaśatena "dityam upaślokya kuştharogān nistīrṇa iti janaśrutir,
'the poet, Mayūra by name, having praised Aditya (Sürya) with a hun-
dred ślokas, was freed from the disease of leprosy-so says common re-
port'; and the Udyota of Nägojibhatta (quoted in D. T. Chandorkar's
edition of the Kavyaprakafa, ullasă 1 and 2, p. 5, Poona, 1898), which
reads: mayürafarmā süryaśatakena kuşthan nistirna iti ca prasiddham,
'Mayūra was delivered from leprosy by means of the Süryaśataka-so
says common report.'</p>
<pb n="53" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
31
This reference in the Kavyaprakaśa to Mayūra's cure from
leprosy is of special interest as being the earliest datable allusion
to any of the incidents narrated in the Jaina tale, being even
earlier than the Prabhāvakacaritra (1250 A.D.),¹ in which, as
noted above (p. 19), the name of Mänatunga is first coupled with
those of Bāṇa and Mayūra. For the very reason of this chrono-
logical antecedence it is possible that the 'Jaina tale,' as I have
dubbed it, may not be of Jain origin so far as it relates to Bāṇa
and Mayūra, although its inclusion of Mänatunga, and the highly
embellished form in which we have received it, are, I think, un-
doubtedly due to writers of the Jaina faith.
Allusion to the Jaina tale in the Sudhāsāgara. Again we are
indebted to Jhalakīkara for supplying us with the following
passage from the Sudhasagara, which describes Mayura's re-
lease from the thrall of leprosy by the composition of the
Suryaśataka. As related in this work, the incident recalls Bāṇa's
feat with the palanquin, described in the Prabandhacintamani
(see above, p. 27) :-
uktam ca sudhäsägarakārāir api-pura kila mayüraśarma kuşthi kaviḥ
klesam asahişnuḥ [süryaprasadena kuşṭhān nistarāmi prāṇān va tyajāmī
'ti niścitya haridvaram gatva gangatate] atyuccataruśak havalambi fata-
rajjušikyam adhiradhaḥ süryam astäuşit । akaroc caikaikapadyante ekäika-
rajjuvicchedam evam kriyamāṇakavyaparitusto raviḥ sadya eva nirogām
ramanīyām ca tattanum akārşit prasiddham ca tanmayüraśatakam (sür-
yaśatakaparaparyayam)-itis
'And it is also said by the writers of the Sudhasagara-" Formerly, in-
deed, the poet Mayūra, a leper, [becoming] unable to endure his affliction,
[having resolved: 'I will gain deliverance from leprosy by the kindness
of Surya, or I will abandon life,' went to Haridvāra on the bank of the
Ganges], and mounted into a swing [formed] of a hundred ropes and
hanging from a very high limb of a tree. [Then] he praised Sürya, and at
the end of each stanza he cut one rope. Ravi (Sūrya), satisfied by the
1 See above, p. 17, note 2.
The Sudhasagara of Bhimasena, a commentary on the Kavyaprakāśa;
cf. Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, part 1, p. 102, a.
8 Jhalakikara, Kavyaprakaśa, p. 10.
Haridvāra, 'Vişnu's Gate,' is a celebrated town and sacred bathing-
place, situated where the Ganges leaves the mountains for the plains of
Hindustan. It is now called Hardvār; cf. Monier-Williams, Sanskrit-
English Dictionary, Oxford, 1899, s.v.</p>
<pb n="54" />
<p>32
poem composed under these circumstances, at once indeed made his body
free from disease and lovely, and [made] his Mayaraśataka (another name
for Saryafataka) renowned.""
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
Allusion to the Jaina tale in Jagannatha's commentary on the
Süryaśataka of Mayūra. Still another reference to Mayura's
affliction with leprosy is recorded in Jagannatha's commentary,
from which we have already quoted (p. 8).¹ This reference is
as follows:-
śrīmanmayarabhattaḥ parvajanmaduradṛṣṭahetukagalitakuşṭhajuşto g
kşamo vandhavaskandhavalambi bhagavatsüryamandirasańkīrṇadvā-
rävalambanāśaktas tatpaścãd upavistaḥ pūrvajanmaduradṛṣṭasṛṣṭakuştha-
rogapanodanepsur vandhavaširvādavyājena raśmirājirathamandala . . . m
eva bhagavantam stäuti jambhārātībheti
...
'the celebrated Mayurabhaṭṭa, having become afflicted with incurable
leprosy caused by his misfortune in a previous existence [text broken]
patient, leaning on the shoulder of a kinsman, unable to rest against
the narrow door of the temple of the blessed Sürya, and having sat down
behind it, striving, under the pretense of the utterance of a benedictions
on his relatives, to obtain a removal of the disease of leprosy which was
produced by his misfortune in a previous existence, praises the Blessed
(Sürya) with the [poem] beginning jambharatibha [devoting some
stanzas] to the series of rays, [others] to the chariot, disk³ . . . [text
broken]
?
Here, it may be remarked, the cause of Mayura's affliction with
leprosy not 'the curse of the faithful wife,' but the outworking
of karma in a previous existence, and the commentator does not
commit himself to the statement that the leprous spots were
removed by the composition of the Süryaśataka, but merely says
that Mayūra 'strove (or, desired) to obtain (psu) the removal
of the disease' by that means. It may even be possible that
Jagannātha is not drawing from the Jain story at all, for he
1
¹ Jagannātha probably flourished in the seventeenth century; cf. above,
P. 7-8.
Text given by M. Haraprasāda Sāstrī, Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts,
Second Series, vol. 1, p. 411, no. 412, Calcutta, 1900.
3 Every stanza in the Süryaśataka is in the form of an afis, or
'benediction'.
The opening words of the Saryaśataka; cf. below, p. 108.
The division of the subject-matter of the Süryaśataka is discussed
below; cf. p. 84-85.</p>
<pb n="55" />
<p>33
follows it only in general outline, and I am the more inclined to
this view because he gives information-namely, the account of a
literary contest at Benares (see above, p. 8)—which no one else
has recorded for us, thus showing his independence.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
COMMENTS ON THE JAINA TALE
Origin of the tale. Having given the story, we are now
prepared to comment upon it. The reader probably noted in the
course of the narrative the statement¹ that the goddess Caṇḍikā
appeared and restored Bāṇa's amputated limbs at the recitation
of the sixth syllable of the first stanza of the Candiśataka. Now
in the first stanza of this poem, though not including the actual
sixth syllable, occurs the following pada :-
ity udyatkopaketūn prakṛtim avayavän präpayantyeva devyä²
'by Devi (Candi), who caused by these words, as it were, the parts of
[her] body that displayed signs of rising anger to resume their normal
state.'
Bühler has cleverly pointed out that in all probability the story
of Bana's self-mutilation had its inception in this sentence, the
Jain commentator taking the words as a reference to the author
instead of to the goddess. And this suggested explanation of
Bühler's is very much strengthened by applying the same line
of reasoning in the case of the Bhaktamarastotra and the
Suryaśataka.
Consider first the Bhaktämarastotra. According to the Jaina
tale, as the reader will remember, Mänatunga was loaded with
42 chains which dropped from him successively, one at the con-
clusion of each stanza, as the Bhaktamarastotra was recited.
The forty-second stanza of this stotra reads as follows:-
1 See above, p. 24.
2 For the text of the Candidataka, see below, p. 267-357.
8G. Bühler, On the Chandikaśataka of Banabhaṭṭa, in IA, vol. 1, p. 115.
Peterson agrees with Bühler; cf. Peterson, Kadambart, introd., p. 97, 2d
ed., Bombay, 1889.
See above, p. 24 and 28.
5 Stanza 42 of the edition by Jacobi in Indische Studien, vol. 14, p. 359-
376, Leipzig, 1876; but stanza 46 of the edition in the Kävyamālā Series,
4</p>
<pb n="56" />
<p>●
34
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
apādakaṇṭham uruśṛňkhalaveşțitānga
gadham brhannigadakotinighṛṣṭajanghāḥ
tvannamamantram anisam manujaḥ smarantaḥ
sadyaḥ svayam vigatabandhabhaya bhavanti
'Mortals whose limbs are clothed from neck to foot in mighty fetters,
And whose shanks are severely chafed by millions of stout chains,
Will, by incessantly meditating on thy name as a mantra,
Become at once, by their own efforts, freed from the distress of [this]
confinement.'
Here it is even more obvious than in the case of the Candidataka
and Bāṇa, that the starting-point of the ridiculous story, so far
as it refers to Manatunga, is found in this forty-second stanza
of the Bhaktāmarastotra.
Similarly, in the case of the Süryaśataka, it is equally obvious
that the story of Mayūra's miraculous recovery from leprosy
owes its origin to the wording of the sixth stanza of the Süryasa-
taka, for it was at the recitation of the sixth stanza, according to
the Jain commentator,¹ that Sürya appeared in person to relieve
Mayura's suffering. This sixth stanza runs as follows:-
śrṇaghrāṇāṁghripāṇīn vraṇibhir apaghandir gharghardvyaktaghoşăn
dirghaghrätän aghaughaiḥ punar api ghatayaty eka ullaghayan yaḥ
gharmamsos tasya vo 'ntardvigunaghanaghṛṇānighnanirvighnavṛtter
dattarghaḥ siddhasamghäir vidadhatu ghṛṇayaḥ Aghram anghovighatam
'The Hot-rayed (Sürya) alone makes anew and cures those who, because
long rank with multitudes of sins,
Have shriveled noses, feet and hands, whose limbs are ulcerous, and who
make gurgling indistinct noises-
He alone makes them new, his conduct being free from restrictions, and
subject [only] to the abundant compassion [that exists] in twofold
measure in his soul.
May the Hot-rayed (Sürya's) rays, to which oblations are offered by
hosts of Siddhas, quickly cause the destruction of your sins.'
This stanza, besides being a masterpiece of the alliteration of
gh sounds, sufficient in itself to gain the ear and admiration of a
by Durgāprasad and Paṇashikar, 3d revised ed., Bombay, 1907. However,
in the preface (p. 1) of the Kävyamālā edition, the editors take the ground
that stanzas 32-35, as printed by them, are almost certainly not the work
of Manatunga, but were added by a later hand.
1 See above, p. 24.
2 See the text of the Saryaśataka, given below, p. 108-225.</p>
<pb n="57" />
<p>35
Sürya of stone, contains allusions to disfigured limbs and
features, wound-like ulcers, and a hoarse gurgling voice, which
are plain references to leprosy.¹ And these symptoms Sūrya is
here said to cure. Bühler's theory as to the origin of the
miraculous tale of Bana's recovery from his self-mutilation is
thus strengthened by the application of a similar line of reasoning
in the case of Mayura's cure, although it may be argued that the
story of Mayūra's wonderful resuscitation was already common
property by the time of the Jaina fabricator. At any rate the
latter was doubtless familiar with the Süryaśataka, so that a
reference to its sixth stanza would be quite apropos for the pur-
pose of further embellishment.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
The legend of Sãmba. It must be borne in mind that the
idea of effecting a cure of leprosy by the aid of the Sun was not
a new one in the Orient. According to Herodotus, the ancient
Persians believed that affliction with leprosy was the consequence
of sinning against the Sun. In the first book of his history it is
recorded³ :-
ὃς ἂν δὲ τῶν ἀστῶν λέπρην ἢ λεύκην ἔχῃ, ἐς πόλιν οὗτος οὐ κατέρχεται οὐδὲ συμμίσ-
γεται τοῖσι ἄλλοισι Πέρσῃσι· φασὶ δέ μιν ἐς τὸν ἥλιον ἁμαρτόντα τι ταῦτα ἔχειν
'Whatsoever one of the citizens has leprosy or the white [leprosy] does
not come into the city, nor does he mingle with the other Persians. And
they say that he contracts these [diseases] because of having committed
some sin against the Sun.'
From this it may be argued that the Persians believed the Sun
could cure leprosy, for the same god who brought contagious
diseases upon men must surely have been able to take them
away again.
1 On Indian medical theories in general concerning leprosy, see Jolly,
Medicin, in Grundriss der Indo-Arischen Philologie, p. 96-99, Strass-
burg, 1901.
It has been pointed out above (p. 17 and 18) that the Jaina tale about
Mayura and Bāṇa seems to have been first told in the Prabhavakacaritra
(1250 A.D.), but that a reference to Mayura's recovery from leprosy-the
reference is so regarded, at least, by the commentators-occurs in the
Kavyaprakasa (1050-1100 A.D.).
Herodotus, 1. 138; cf. the edition of H. R. Dietsch, revised by H. Kal-
lenberg, vol. 1, Leipzig, 1899.</p>
<pb n="58" />
<p>36
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
There is some reason for believing that this Persian conception
of the power of the Sun to inflict and remove leprosy was brought
by some Magi into the northwest of India, and that the Iranian
saga dealing with the history of Sam and the hoary Zal was the
parent of the Indian legend of Samba.¹ The latter tale, which
is, I imagine, the prototype of our Mayūra story, is told in the
closing chapters of the Bhavisya Purāṇa. Since no text of the
Bhavisya is available for my use, I shall give the synopsis of the
Samba legend as taken from that Purāṇa by Wilson² and re-
corded by the editor of Wilson's Visnu Purāṇa. It runs as
follows: 'The last twelve or fourteen chapters of the Bhavishya
Purāṇa are, in fact, dedicated to the tradition, of which a sum-
mary and not altogether accurate account has been given by
Colonel Wilford, in the Eleventh Volume of the Asiatic Re-
searches, and which records the introduction of the worship of
the Sun into the north-west of Hindusthān, by Samba, the son of
Krishna. This prince, having become a leper, through the im-
precation of the irascible sage Durvāsas,³ whom he had offended,
and despairing of a cure from human skill, resolved to retire into
the forest, and apply himself to the adoration of Surya, of whose
graciousness and power he had learned many marvellous in-
stances from the sage Nārada. Having obtained the assent of
Krishna, Samba departed from Dwārakā; and, proceeding from
the northern bank of the Sindhu (Indus), he crossed the great
river the Chandrabhāgā (the Chinab), to the celebrated grove of
1 For a full discussion of this interesting topic, see T. Bloch, Eine in-
dische Version der iranischen Sage von Sâm, in ZDMG, vol. 64 (1910),
p. 733-738; cf. R. G. Bhandarkar, Vaisnavism, Saivism (in Bühler's
Grundriss), p. 151-155, Strassburg, 1913.
H. H. Wilson, Vişnu Purana (translated into English), vol. 5, Cor-
rigenda, p. 381, London, 1870. The editor states that the synopsis, which
I here append, was a communication from Wilson to Père Reinaud, and
was included by the latter writer in his Mémoire géographique, historique
et scientifique sur l'Inde, etc., p. 391-397.
8 T. Bloch, in ZDMG, vol. 64, p. 733, footnote 3, says: 'Nach dem Sāmba-
Purāṇa war es in Wirklichkeit nur eine Verleumdung von seiten Nārada's
gewesen, der Sämba des verbotenen Umgangs mit den 1600 Frauen Kṛṣṇa's
beschuldigt hatte; siehe Rajendralala Mitra, The Antiquities of Orissa,
Vol. 2, Seite 145.'</p>
<pb n="59" />
<p>37
Mitra (Mitravana), where, by fasting, penance, and prayer, he
acquired the favour of Sürya, and was cleansed of his leprosy.'
It seems to me reasonable enough to suppose that the fabricator
who first stated that Mayūra was cured of leprosy by the power
of the Sun had in mind this legend of Samba. It cannot, of
course, be proved that he did, but the suggestion is worthy of
consideration.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
What was the leprosy of Mayūra? Another interesting point
for speculation and discussion is the nature of the disease from
which Mayūra is said to have suffered. Was it genuine leprosy,
or might it possibly have been some form of skin trouble that
would be benefited by exposure to the rays of the Sun? Bloch
hazards the suggestion¹ that by the word Aein (white leprosy).
used by Herodotus in the passage quoted above (p. 35), is meant
the modern leukoderma, a disease that even today in India is
confused by ignorant people with leprosy. He even goes so far
as to say that albinos might be regarded as suffering from Aen.
It has also been suggested to me that Mayura's 'lepra-spots'
were perhaps nothing more than the eruption of some venereal
disease, and, as such, comparable and similar to the 'thousand
eyes' of Indra. And it is interesting to note, in this connection,
that the 'thousand eyes,' which were originally bhaga,' were-like
the leprosy of Sãmba, according to the account supplied from
the Samba-Purāṇa³-imposed as punishment for illicit amours.
The real reason for the composition of the Suryaśataka.
The real reason for the composition of the Süryaśataka is prob-
ably to be connected with the presumed fact that the cult of the
Sun was popular or fashionable in the days of Harsa. We
1 Bloch, as cited in the note preceding, p. 733, footnote 2.
See the discussion of Indra's 'thousand eyes', given below (p. 217),
under Saryaśataka, stanza 94, note 4.
See above, p. 36, note 3.
+ Some scholars believe that sun-worship was introduced into north-
western India from Persia; cf. the article The Sect of Sauras and the
Northern Sun-Worship, p. 154, in the latest addition to Bühler's Grundriss,
the volume by R. G. Bhandarkar, entitled Vaisnavism, Saivism, Strassburg,
1913; see also Bloch's article cited above, p. 36, note 1.</p>
<pb n="60" />
<p>38
know, at any rate, from several of Harṣa's inscriptions, that that
monarch's father, and some of his ancestors, were paramaditya-
bhakta,¹ 'devoted to the supreme Aditya (Sürya),' a statement
that finds support in Bana's Harşacarita, which says of Harsa's
father Prabhākaravardhana that 'the king was by natural pro-
clivity a devotee of the sun. Day by day at sunrise he bathed,
arrayed himself in white silk, wrapt his head in a white cloth,
and kneeling eastwards upon the ground in a circle smeared with
saffron paste, presented for an offering a bunch of red lotuses, set
in a pure vessel of ruby and tinged, like his own heart, with the
sun's hue. Solemnly, at dawn, at midday, and at eve he muttered
a prayer for offspring, humbly with earnest heart repeating a
hymn having the sun as its center."
There are, besides, in the Harşacarita a number of incidental
references to sun-worship, and Hüan Tsang, the Chinese Bud-
dhist pilgrim who visited India during Harṣa's reign, has left in
his writings the account of a quinquennial religious festival held
by Harsa at Prayaga (Allahabad), and records that on the occa-
sion when he himself was present at one of these festivals, the
statues of Buddha, Sürya and Siva were made the centers of
worship on three successive days. Perhaps our poem was written
because of royal command, like the Carmen Saeculare of Horace,
and it may have been intended to grace the celebration of some
such festival as those held at Prayaga. Of course the statement
made by Anvayamukha-
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
¹ See the Madhuban Plate of Harşa, in El, vol 7. p. 157-159; the Bans-
khera Plate of Harşa, in EI, vol. 4. p. 210; and Harşa's Sonpat Seal, in CII,
vol. 3. p. 231-232; cf. also Ettinghausen, Harşa l'ardhana, p. 87, 143-151.
See Cowell and Thomas, Harşa-carita (English translation). p. 104
Cambridge, 1897.
Cf. Cowell and Thomas, Harşa-carita, p. 40, 118, 147, 156, 163, 241,
and 26.
* Ettinghausen (Harşa Vardhana. p. 48, note 4) refers, for an account
of this festival to St. Julien, Histoire de la vie de Hiouen Tsang et de ses
royages dans l'Inde, p. 254: see also Samuel Beal, Buddhist Records of
the Western World (translated from the Chinese of Hüan Tsang), vol
I. p. 233. Boston, 1885. See also Ettinghausen, op. cit., p. 92, 108, 163.</p>
<pb n="61" />
<p>39
mayüro nāma mahākavir antaḥkaraṇādisarvavayanirvṛtisiddhaye sarva-
janopakaraya ca... adityasya stutim ślokaśatena pranītavan¹
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
'the great poet named Mayura composed a hymn to Aditya (Sürya)
in a hundred ślokas, for the attainment of emancipation from all the
pangs(?) of the soul, and for the benefit of all people'-
is a statement of an entirely formal nature, containing general,
and not particular reasons. And the same is true of the assertion
made in the one hundred and first stanza of the Süryaśataka, to
the effect that that poem was 'composed by Mayūra for the good
of the world."2
The real reason for the composition of the Candiśataka. By
a similar line of reasoning, the Candiśataka of Bāṇa may owe its
origin to the prevalence and popularity of Säivism, or Siva-
worship. Peterson, who accepts Mänatunga as a contemporary
of Bāņa and Mayūra, is inclined to adopt the view that 'the
Candikāśataka of Bāṇa, the Süryaśataka of Mayūra, and the
Bhaktamarastotra of Manatunga are three opposing poems
written by devotees of one or other of the great forms of
religion which flourished side by side under Harṣa's protection."
Here by 'the great forms of religion' Peterson presumably means
Säivism, Sun-worship, and Jainism. Under this ruling, Mayūra,
because of his authorship of the Süryaśataka, must be classed
among the Sauras, or Sun-worshipers, although we shall see
later that there is some reason to believe that he also composed
a poem or literary work in honor of Siva.
Mayūra not a Jain. Ettinghausen states that Mayūra was a
Jain. I do not agree with Ettinghausen on this point, and I
cannot see on what grounds he has reached such a conclusion,
1 This quotation from Anvayamukha's commentary on Mayura's Sürya-
śataka is given by M. Winternitz, in A Catalogue of South Indian Sanskrit
Manuscripts, p. 54 (no. 46), London, 1902. Dr. Winternitz says that the
manuscript containing the commentary should be dated about 1775 A.D.
This is presumably also the date of Anvayamukha.
See below, p. 225.
& Peterson, Kadambart, introd., p. 97.
See below, p. 61 and 233, note 2.
5 Ettinghausen, Harşa Vardhana, p. 93: 'Mayūra, quoique jaina, était un
des poètes favoris de Harşa.'</p>
<pb n="62" />
<p>40
for, besides the statement of the Jaina paṭṭavali that 'Manatunga
converted the king who was beguiled by the sorceries of Bāṇa
and Mayūra,"¹ we have the evidence of our fully embellished
Jaina tale, which clearly represents Bāṇa and Mayūra as opposed
both to Jainism and to its representative, Mänatunga. The only
reference I have found that could lead anyone to believe that
Mayūra so much as favored the Jains, a passage in the
Yasastilaka of Somadeva, a Jain writer who flourished 959
A.D., and even this does not claim him as an adherent of the
sect. In the course of the story-the Yaśastilaka is a quasi-his-
torical novel the king Yaśodhara adopts Jainism, and in de-
fending his step against the objections of the queen-mother,
makes the following remark" :-
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
urvabharavibhavabhūtibhartyharibhartymenthakanthaguṇadhyavyasabha-
savosakālidāsabāṇamayüranārāyaṇakumāramāgharājaśekharādimahākavi-
kävyeşu tatra tatra 'vasare bharatapranīte kävyadhyaye sarvajanaprasid-
dheşu teşu teşü 'pākhyāneşu ca katham tadvişaya mahati prasiddhiḥ
'[Don't you see that] in the writings of the great poets Urva, Bhāravi,
Bhavabhūti, Bhartṛhari, Bhartṛmentha, Kantha, Guņādhya, Vyāsa, Bhāsa,
Vosa, Kālidāsa, Bāṇa, Mayūra, Nārāyaṇa, Kumāra, Māgha, Rājasekhara,
here and there, when occasion warrants, and in the chapter on kävya,
written by Bharata, and in various tales famous among all people [i.e.,
folk-stories], there is great fame in reference to it.'
Such a statement, taken from a Jain author,' should hardly be
1 See above, p. 19-20.
2 The Yaśastilaka has been edited by Sivadatta and Parab in the Kavya-
mālā Series; two volumes, Bombay, 1901 and 1903.
& Duff, Chronology, p. 74 and 93. Peterson, Search for Skt. MSS, First
Report, p. 56, gave the date of the Yaśastilaka as Samvat 881; this he cor-
rected, in Second Report, p. 33, to Saka 881.
*A lengthy synopsis of the contents of the Yafastilaka is given by Peter-
son, in A Second Report of Operations in Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts,
P. 33-47, Bombay, 1884.
5 See the Kävyamālā edition of the Yafastilaka, vol. 2, p. 113.
By the phrase 'in reference to it' is meant 'in reference to Jainism';
cf. the commentary on this passage of the Yaśastilaka: tadvişaya digam-
barasambandhini, 'in reference to it [means] reference to the Digambara
[sect of the Jains].'
* Somadeva, author of the Yafastilaka, was a Jain; cf. Duff, Chronology,
p. 93; Peterson, Search for Skt. MSS, Second Report, p. 33.</p>
<pb n="63" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
41
made authority for the belief that Mayūra was a Jain, especially
as it is certain that Bhartṛhari, Gunāḍhya, Kālidāsa and Rājaśe-
khara were orthodox Brāhmans¹; and as concerns the accuracy of
the statement itself, I would say that in reading the Süryaśataka
and the other writings of Mayūra, I have not noted, even 'here
and there,' as Somadeva asserts, any commendation of the Jainas
or their system. On the whole, the evidence which we have is
altogether opposed to Ettinghausen's view that Mayūra was a
Jain, and until some new and reliable testimony to the contrary is
forthcoming, I think we are not warranted in placing our poet
among the followers of Mahavīra.
King Bhoja. With regard to the king Bhoja whom the Jaina
tale substitutes for Harṣa as the patron of Bāṇa and Mayūra,
two of our versions call him vyddhabhoja, or the elder Bhoja,'
king of Ujjain²; but in a third version, the Prabandhacintāmaṇi
of Merutunga, he is called Bhoja of Dhārā. The last-named is
a king well-known in later Indian history both as an author and,
more especially, as a patron of literature, and he ruled over
Mälava in the eleventh century of the Christian era. Since
Ujjain and Dhārā are both cities of Mälava, we may fairly con-
clude that Bhoja of Ujjain is identical with Bhoja of Dhārā, the
more so since Abu-l-Faḍl in his A'in-i Akbari states that Bhoja
moved his capital from Ujjain to Dhārā.'
1 This information about Bhartrhari, etc., was given me by Dr. Louis
H. Gray.
& See above, p. 21 and 24-25.
& See above, p. 29.
See Vincent Smith, Early History of India, p. 395-396, 3d ed., Oxford,
1914; Duff, Chronology, p. 109 and references; Rajendraläla Mitra, Bhoja
Raja of Dhär and his Homonyms, in JASB, vol. 32 (1863), p. 91-110; and
Hoernle and Stark, History of India, p. 73, 90, 4th edition, Cuttack, 1909.
5 Aufrecht (Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. 1, p. 418) believes that all the
works attributed to Bhoja's pen-he lists more than twenty such-were
written by authors who lived during Bhoja's reign or some time later.
For the date, see the references cited in the second note preceding.
7 Cf. Lassen, Indische Alterthumskunde, vol. 3, p. 848, Leipzig, 1858.</p>
<pb n="64" />
<p>42
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
THE BHOJAPRABANDHA¹
In this connection it is interesting to note that the literary
composition Bhojaprabandha, a highly legendary history of Bhoja
of Dhärā, written by Ballāla in the sixteenth century, associates
Bāṇa and Mayūra with that monarch. Like the first anon-
ymous commentary on the Bhaktămarastotra, referred to above,³
it states that these two poets were among five hundred men of
letters who received support and maintenance at the hands of
this generous Mālava king, the only difference in the two accounts
being that in the commentary on the Bhaktamarastotra the king
is called Bhoja of Ujjain, while the Bhojaprabandha terms him
Bhoja of Dhārā. This little volume-the Bhojaprabandha
which may be a work of Jain origin, is divided into two parts.
The first part gives a narrative of events, showing how Bhoja
succeeded his uncle Muñja on the throne of Mälava. The
second part consists largely of a series of anecdotes about Bhoja,
1 This work has been edited by K. P. Parab, 2d revised edition, Bombay,
1904; cf. the articles, containing some text, and translations in French, of
extracts from the Bhojaprabandha, by Théodore Pavie, in Journal Asiatique,
as follows: Bhodjaprabandha, histoire de Bhodja, vol. 64 (1854), p. 185-
230; Le Poète Kalidasa à la cour de Bhodja, vol. 65 (1854), p. 385-431;
Les Pandits à la cour du roi Bhodja, vol. 66 (1855), p. 76-105. See also
the monograph, Die Rezensionen des Bhojaprabandha, by Ludwig Oster,
Darmstadt, 1911.
2 Of Ballāla practically nothing is known. Aufrecht (Catal. Cod. Skt.
Bibl. Bodl., p. 151, a) determines his date as follows: 'De Ballälae aetate
haec comperi. Filium Ranganatham, nepotem Viśvarūpam habuit, qui as-
tronomi seculo septimo decimo ineunte vixerunt. Ipse igitur exeunte
seculo sexto decimo floruit.'
8 See above, p. 25.
+ See below, p. 43.
5 Bhau Dāji, On the Sanscrit Poet, Kalidasa, in JBRAS, vol. 6, p. 222,
makes the following statement which has, apparently, not received later
contradiction: 'According to tradition, the poets Bāṇa and Mayūra were
contemporaries to Bhoja. Some Jain records make them contemporaries
of a Vrddha, or elder Bhoja; others, such as the author of the Bhojapra-
bandha, bring them down to the age of Muñja and Bhoja, in the eleventh
century of the Christian era.'
This Muñja, the Paramāra king of Mälava, must not be confounded
with the eighth-century writer Muñja, who composed the Gaüdavaho; cf.
Haas, Dasarupa, introd., p. 22, note 5, New York, 1912.</p>
<pb n="65" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
43
and his relations with the many poets and literary lights that were
wont to throng his court. Mayūra is mentioned a number of
times, principally in the anecdotes, and it has seemed best to me
simply to record here these references to him, although I realize
their probable utter lack of value as real historical and bio-
graphical data. In perusing them, the reader must always bear
in mind that Ballāla is dealing with fictitious events, possibly
leavened, here and there, with a germ of truth, and that the
Bhojaprabandha is universally condemned¹ for its anachronisms
and inaccuracies. The allusions, however, are as here recorded.
ALLUSIONS TO MAYŪRA IN THE BHOJAPRABANDHA
In the following extracts, taken mostly from the anecdotes con-
tained in the Bhojaprabandha, I have given text and translation
of such passages as actually include the name of Mayura. Of
other parts, introduced merely for the purpose of making clear
the context, only synopses or abridgments are given.
A list of poets at Bhoja's court. The text runs as follows:-
tataḥ kramena pañcaśatāni viduşām vararuci-bāṇa-mayüra-rephana-hari-
famkara-kalinga-karpura-vinayaka-madana-vidya-vinoda-kokila-tärendra-
mukhaḥ sarvaśastravicakşaṇaḥ sarve sarvajñaḥ śrībhojarajasabhām alam-
cakruḥ²
'Then there ornamented the court of the illustrious King Bhoja all the
five hundred omniscient savants, versed in all the fastras, chief of whom,
in order, were Vararuci, Bāṇa, Mayūra, Rephaṇa, Hari, Samkara, Kalinga,
Karpūra, Vinayaka, Madana, Vidyā, Vinoda, Kokila and Tärendra.'
The poet Kriḍācandra joins the court circle of Bhoja. One
day an unknown poet, clothed in a loin-cloth only, seeks ad-
mission to Bhoja's presence. Upon being admitted, he takes a
seat, unbidden, and recites a stanza. Bhoja inquires his name,
and after slight demur he confesses-in verse-that his name is
¹ Cf. Hall, Vasavadattă, introd., p. 7, note; Bhãu Dāji, On the Sanscrit
Poet, Kalidasa, in JBRAS, vol. 6, p. 23, footnote; M. Sashagiri Sastri, On
some Eminent Characters in Sanskrit Literature, in IA, vol. 1, p. 340; A.
Weber, History of Indian Literature (translated from the German by
Mann and Zachariae), p. 215, note 225, Boston, 1878; Krishnamacharya,
Sanskrit Literature, p. 148.
2 Parab's 2d edition, p. 14.</p>
<pb n="66" />
<p>44
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
Krīḍācandra. Kālidāsa, who is present, vouches for Krīdācan-
dra's ability and reputation as a poet, and Kriḍācandra there-
upon proceeds to justify Kālidāsa's opinion of him by reciting
several stanzas whose purpose is to praise Bhoja and cause the
royal purse-strings to loosen. One of these stanzas runs:-
jñayate jätu nama 'pi na rājñaḥ kavitām vina
kaves tadvyatirekena na kirtiḥ sphurati kşitdu ¹
'The name even of a king is not ever known without poetry;
Without that, the fame of a poet on earth is not manifest.'
On hearing this, Mayūra adds as his quota to the conversation
the following śloka in praise of poets:--
te vandyas te mahātmānas teşām loke sthiram yaśaḥ
yair nibaddhani kavyani ye ca kavye prakirtitaḥ ²
'Those by whom poems are composed, and who are celebrated in the realm
of poetry,
Are to be respected, are great-souled, and in the world their fame is
lasting.'
After Vararuci has likewise uttered a stanza in praise of poets
and poetry, Bhoja expresses his delight by presenting to Kriḍā-
candra a quintet of villages and twenty elephants.
The banishment of Kalidāsa. Some of the pandits, jealous
of Kālidāsa's prestige, and of his influence with the king, seek to
bring about his undoing. They conspire, with the help of a
female slave, the royal betel-bearer, to discredit the famous poet
in the eyes of his royal patron. This slave makes the king be-
lieve that Kalidasa has been having a liaison with the queen.
Kālidāsa is banished, but his reputation is cleared soon after by
the queen, who, to prove her innocence, undergoes the ordeal of
fire. The king would recall Kālidāsa, but cannot discover his
whereabouts. As a matter of fact the poet is still living in
Bhoja's capital, in concealment, in the house of a courtezan.
1 Parab's 2d edition, p. 23, stanza 120.
2 Parab's 2d edition, p. 23, stanza 121. This śloka is quoted, though
without mention of the name of the author, in Vallabhadeva's Subhaşi-
tavali, stanza 146 of Peterson's edition. See also Ludwig Oster, Die
Rezensionen des Bhojaprabandha, p. 22, Darmstadt, 1911.
See Parab's 2d edition, p. 25-32.</p>
<pb n="67" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
45
The king mopes, pining for his favorite. One night he com-
poses a half-stanza. Next day he assembles the poets, recites to
them the half-stanza, and enjoins them to complete it under pain
of being banished from the kingdom. They go home and seek
to compose the missing part, but none of them is successful.
Finally they send Bāṇa as spokesman to request a delay of eight
days, promising to give the desired missing part on the ninth day,
or else to depart. Eight days pass. On the ninth, Bāṇa tells the
assembled poets, who have meanwhile been unable to complete
the stanza, that the reason of their failure is the fact that they
caused the banishment of Kālidāsa.
At this point in the story Mayūra is introduced as an active or
leading spirit, but it is uncertain whether, on the strength of
mayürādayaḥ, 'beginning with Mayūra,' we are justified in at-
tributing the following remarks and śloka to the mouth of that
poet alone. At any rate, I will append them as such, and the
reader may exercise his judgment in the matter :-
tataḥ sarve gāḍham kalahayante sma mayürādayaś ca tatas te sarvän
kalahan nivärya sadyaḥ prahuḥ-adyāiva ʼvadhiḥ pūrṇaḥ । kalidāsam anta-
rena na kasyacit samarthyam asti samasyapurane
sangrame subhaṭendrāṇām kavīnām kavimaṇḍale
diptir va diptihānir va muhürtenäiva jāyate
yadi rocate tato 'dydiva madhyarătre pramuditacandramasi nigūḍham eva
gacchamaḥ sampattisambhāram adaya । yadi na gamyate śvo rājasevakā
asmān balān niḥsarayanti । tada dehamātreṇāivăā 'smäbhir gantavyam । tada
'dya madhyarătre gamişyāmaḥ । iti sarve niścitya grham agatya balivarda-
vyadhesu sakateşu sampadbhāram dropya rātrāv eva nişkrāntaḥ¹
'Then all, beginning with Mayūra, kept bickering much. Then these,
suddenly suppressing all their bickerings, said: "To-day, indeed, time is
up. No one, with the exception of Kālidāsa, is able to complete the stanza;
[for it is said] :-
'For Indra-like warriors in the battle, for poets in the circle of poets,
Fame, or loss of fame, is born just in a moment.'
""If it pleases you therefore, just to-day, at midnight, in the gladsome
moonlight, we will go forth secretly, taking what is needful for our wel-
fare. If we do not go, to-morrow the servants of the king will cause
us to leave by force; in that case, we shall verily have to go with our
bodies only [i.e. without our possessions]. So to-day, at midnight, we
1 Parab's 2d edition, p. 30-31. The stanza is no. 151 of the Bhojaprabandha.</p>
<pb n="68" />
<p>46
shall start." All, having decided [to act] in accordance [with this advice],
went home, and having placed the bulk of their possessions on ox-drawn
vehicles, departed in the night.'
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
But Kalidasa, who, as noted above, was still in the city, heard
the noise of their passing wagons, and having learned who the
fugitives were, determined to find out the reason for their flight.
So, putting on a disguise, he ran ahead, taking a roundabout
course, and met them face to face. Having ascertained the
trouble, he supplied them with the missing half-stanza, and left
them. They, believing they had met the goddess Sarasvati in-
carnate, returned joyfully, and recited the missing part of the
troublesome stanza to Bhoja. The latter was convinced that no
one but Kālidāsa could have supplied the missing part, and con-
cluded that that poet must be somewhere at hand. He accord-
ingly made further, and this time successful, efforts to find his
favorite, with the result that Kalidasa was soon found and re-
stored to his former position at court.
The poet Sukadeva joins the court circle of Bhoja. One
day, when Bhoja was sitting on his lion-throne, a poverty-
stricken poet, who announced his name as Sukadeva, requested
admission to the court. Bhoja asked his poet-friends what they
knew of Sukadeva's reputation. Kālidāsa and the poetess Sītā
spoke of Sukadeva in the highest terms, and then Mayūra uttered
the following śloka, which is evidently an adaptation of Pañcatan-
tra 1. 32, or, more probably, a quotation with variant readings¹ :-
aprstas tu naraḥ kimcid yo brüte rajasamsadi
na kevalam asammānam labhate ca viḍambanām²
'The man who, unasked, says anything in the assembly of the king,
Gets not only dishonor, but also mockery.'
This śloka Mayūra immediately follows up by the recitation
of another, and concludes by urging the admission of Sukadeva
to the assembly :-
1 See edition of the Pañcatantra by F. Kielhorn, Bombay, 1885. Cf. also
Indische Sprüche, vol. 1, no. 453, 2d ed., St. Petersburg, 1870.
2 Parab's 2d edition, p. 42, stanza 193.</p>
<pb n="69" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
deva tatha 'py ucyate
kā sabhā kim kavijñānam rasikāḥ kavayaś ca ke
bhoja kim nama te danam śukas tuşyati yena saḥ
tatha 'pi bhavanadvāram agataḥ śukadevaḥ sabhayam anetavya eval
47
'Sire, it is also said :-
"What court [is there], what poetic knowledge, what esthetic poets,
And what gift of thine, pray, O Bhoja, by which this Suka can be
satisfied?"
'However, Sukadeva, since he has come to the door of the palace, must be
brought into the court.'
Bhoja, following this suggestion of Mayūra, had Sukadeva
admitted, listened to but one of his stanzas, and gave him four
hundred elephants and a gold dish full of rubies.
Mayūra in disfavor. It appears, for some unstated reason,
that Mayura had fallen into disfavor. The text of the passage
relating to this occurrence runs as follows:-
ekada krīḍodyānapāla āgatyāikam ikşudaṇḍam rajñaḥ puro mumoca ।
tam rājā kare grhītavān । tato mayürakavir nitāntam paricayavaśād ātmani
rājñā kṛtām avajñām manasi nidhãyekşumişeṇa "ha
kanto 'si nityamadhuro 'si rasākulo 'si
kim ca'si pañcaśarakārmukam advitiyam
ikşo tava 'sti sakalam param ekam unam
yat sevito bhajasi nīrasatām kramena
raja kavihṛdayam jñātva mayüram sammānitavān²
'Once upon a time, the gardener of the pleasure-garden, going up to a
single stalk of sugar-cane, broke it off in the presence of the king. The
king took it in his hand. Then the poet Mayura, relying on [lit. on ac-
count of] his great intimacy, [and] having in mind the disesteem felt [lit.
made] by the king towards himself, said, under pretext of [addressing]
the sugar-cane, [but really referring to the king] :-
"Thou art lovely, thou art mellifluous ever, thou art filled with syrup;
Moreover thou art the incomparable bow of the Five-arrowed (Kāma).
O sugar-cane stalk, everything about thee is of the highest quality; [but]
one thing is lacking-
In that thou, though cultivated, becomest, by degrees, insipid."
'The king, realizing the feelings of the poet, treated Mayūra with respect.'
Incidental mention of Mayūra. Once upon a time, Bhoja
1 Parab's 2d edition, p. 42, stanza 194.
Parab's 2d edition, p. 52, stanza 235. The stanza is written in the
vasantatilakā meter. I have emended -kärmakam of the text to -kärmukam.</p>
<pb n="70" />
<p>48
was walking alone at night through the city, and overheard a
väisya saying to his wife:-
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
käiścit stotraparāyaṇāir mayürādikavibhir mahimanam prapito bhojaḥ¹
'Bhoja attains greatness by [the help of] certain poets, Mayura and
others, who are engaged in praising him.'
In another passage we read that Kālidāsa is disobedient, but
Mayura obeys:-
tataḥ kadacid raja vidvadvyndam nirgatam kalidasam ca 'navaratave-
fyalampatam jñatva vyacintayat-ahaha bāṇamayuraprabhṛtayo madiyam
ajñām vyadadhuḥ । ayam ca veśyālampaṭataya mamā "jñām nā "driyate ।
kim kurmaḥ itia
'Then once on a time, the king, noticing the assembled crowd of savants,
and [knowing] that Kālidāsa was constantly lustful after courtezans, pon-
dered: "Ah, Bāṇa, Mayura and the others have performed my command;
but this (Kälidāsa), because of his lustfulness for courtezans, does not
heed my command. What shall I do?"
Elsewhere we are told that another poet is admitted to the
court:-
tataḥ kadacit simhasanam alamkurvane śribhoje kalidasa-bhavabhūti-
dandi-bana-mayüra-vararuci-prabhṛtikavitilakakulalamkṛtāyām sabhāyām
dvarapala etya "has
'Then once on a time, when the illustrious Bhoja was ornamenting his
lion-throne, and when the court was adorned by the assemblage of poet-
ornaments, at whose head were Kālidāsa, Bhavabhūti, Daṇḍin, Bāṇa,
Mayura and Vararuci, the door-keeper, entering, said':-
Then follows the usual story of a poet being introduced, recit-
ing verses, and receiving gifts.
This completes the references to Mayura in the Bhoja-
prabandha.
COMMENT ON THE BHOJAPRABANDHA
Bhoja not a contemporary of Mayūra. Having, with the
help of the Bhojaprabandha, fixed the personality of the Bhoja
mentioned in our Jaina tale, we are next face to face with the
1 Parab's 2d edition, p. 38.
2 Parab's 2d edition, p. 62.
s Parab's 2d edition, p. 78.</p>
<pb n="71" />
<p>49
chronological difficulty of making Bāṇa and Mayura, of the
seventh century, contemporaries of Bhoja, who reigned four hun-
dred years later. A search of the historical records¹ reveals no
Bhoja as early as the seventh century, with whom the well-known
Bhoja of Dhärā and Ujjain might have been confounded in the
minds of Ballala, Merutunga, and the Jain commentators, and
we are therefore prone to conclude that the association of Mayūra
and Bāṇa with Bhoja is perhaps another of those fabrications of
the Jains, who have taken as great liberties with the king of
Dhārā as they did with Manatunga, bringing the one from the
eleventh century and the other from the third, and making them
associate as contemporaries in the seventh.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
THE CREDIBILITY OF JAINA TRADITION
Bühler's opinion. As a matter of fact, our Jaina tale and the
Bhojaprabandha illustrate so well what Bühler has said of the
credibility, or rather, incredibility, of the Jain historical works,
that I cannot refrain from quoting the most pregnant of his
words in support of some of the conclusions I have here reached.
'The objects,' he says, 'with which the Caritas and Prabandhas
were composed, were to edify the Jain community, to convince
them of the glory and power of the Jain religion, or, in cases
where the subject is a purely secular one, to provide them with
an agreeable entertainment. . . . In particular, must it be admitted
that the persons introduced in the older, as well as in the more
recent narratives, are really historical characters. Although it
is frequently the case that an individual is introduced at a period
earlier or later than that to which he really belonged, or that the
most absurd stories are told with regard to him, yet there is no
case forthcoming in which we could affirm with certainty that a
man named by these chroniclers is a pure figment of the imagina-
tion. On the contrary, nearly every freshly discovered inscrip-
tion, every collection of old manuscripts, and every really his-
¹ Cf. Duff, Chronology, Index.
I have given above (p. 42, note 5) my authority for classifying the
Bhojaprabandha as a Jain work.
5</p>
<pb n="72" />
<p>50
torical work that is brought to light, furnishes confirmation of the
actual existence of one or other of the characters described by
them."¹
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
THE FAMILY OF MAYURA
SANKU, SON OF MAYURA
Direct allusion to the family of Mayūra is confined to the
statements, already noted, which make him either the father of
Bana's wife, or the brother of Bana's wife, or the husband of
Bāṇa's sister that is, Bāṇa's father-in-law or his brother-in-law.²
There is, however, a possibility that Mayura had a son, who was
also a poet, for in the Paddhati of Sarngadhara, and also in the
Saktimuktavali, there is found a stanza ascribed to śankukaḥ
mayūrasūnuḥ, 'Sankuka, son of Mayūra.' The stanza is lyrical
in character, written in the färdülavikrīḍita meter, and is not
without poetic merit. It runs as follows:-
durvārāḥ smaramārgaṇaḥ priyatamo dûre mano 'py utsukam
gadham prema navam vayo 'tikaṭhinaḥ praṇaḥ kulam nirmalam
stritvam dhairyavirodhi manmathasuhṛt kalaḥ kṛtanto 'kşami
soḍhavyaḥ sakhi sampratam katham ami sarve 'gnayo duḥsahaḥ
1 This quotation is given by Tawney, in his Prabandhacintamani
(introd., p. 6), and is a translation from the German of Bühler's article,
Ueber das Leben des Jaina Mönches Hemacandra, which is published in
Denkschriften der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosoph-
isch-Historische Classe, vol. 37, p. 171-258, Wien, 1889.
See above, p. 21, 26, and 29.
3 See the references in the note following.
The text quoted above is that given by Peterson in his Paddhati of
Sarngadhara, no. 3753; cf. Aufrecht in ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 91, where text
and German translation are given. The stanza is also quoted in the
Subhaşitävali (Peterson's edition, no. 1156-it is there ascribed to Sankuka,
but without mention of the latter's relationship Mayura), in the
Kavyaprakasa, 10. 507 (edition of Jhalakikara, p. 835), in Parab's Subhaşi-
taratnabhändägara, p. 458, stanza 34, and also, according to Peterson
(Subhasitävali, introd., p. 127), in the Suktimuktavali. The following
variants occur: (a) Kavyaprakāśa, Subhāşitāvali and Subhaşitaratna-:
mano 'tyutsukam. (c) Kavyaprakasa and Subhasitavali: krtanto 'ksamo.
(d) Kavyaprakaśa and Subhaşitävali: no sakhyaf caturaḥ katham nu
virahaḥ soḍhavya ittham fathaḥ; Subhasitaratna-: the same except that at
the end it reads ittham mayd instead of ittham śathah.</p>
<pb n="73" />
<p>51
'Irresistible are the arrows of Käma; my dearest is far away; my heart
is repining;
Strong is my love; fresh is my youth; [yet] my life is exceedingly hard.
My family[-name] is spotless;
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
My womanly nature is opposed to constancy; the time is ripe for amorous
passion; death is impatient.
O friend, how are all these unendurable fires now to be endured?'
As regards the date of this author, whom we may assume to
have been the son of our Mayūra, it can only be said that the
stanza just cited is found in the Kāvyaprakāśa and must there-
fore be earlier than 1050-1100 A.D., which is the date, as we
have seen above,¹ of the composition of the Kavyaprakāśa. It
must, however, be borne in mind that we have records of the
existence of two other poets bearing the name Sankuka or Sanku,
who may, or may not, be the same as the author of the durvärāḥ
stanza just cited. One of these is described in the Rajatarangini
as the author of a poem entitled Bhuvanabhyudaya, and his date
is fixed by Jacob³ as about 816 A.D., a date that would preclude
his being a son of our Mayūra. In the Subhāṣitāvali¹ several
stanzas are ascribed to him, even including our durvārāḥ verse.
The Paddhati of Sarngadhara places one stanza (ed. Peterson,
no. 3894) under his name, and the Kāvyaprakāśa cites him as a
rhetorician and an authority on kävya.
The remaining, or third, Sanku was likewise a poet, and his
name is listed the astrological work Jyotirvidabharaṇa (22. 8,
1 For the date of the Kavyaprakaśa, see above, p. 30, note 2.
Kalhana's Rajatarangini, 4.705 (edited by Durgaprasāda, Bombay,
1892), has the following śloka:-
kavir budhamanaḥsindhuśaśankaḥ śankukabhidhaḥ
yam uddifya 'karot kävyam bhuvanābhyudayābhidham
'With reference to that (battle), the poet named Sankuka, the moon of
the ocean of learned minds, composed a poem entitled Bhuvanabhyudaya.
8 G. A. Jacob, Notes on Alankara Literature, in JRAS, new series, vol.
29 (1897), p. 287.
* Peterson, Subhaşitävali, introd., p. 127.
5 In the Subhaşitävali, this stanza (ed. Peterson, no. 1787) is ascribed
to Mudraka.
See Kavyaprakāśa, 4. 28-29 (edition of Jhalakikara, p. 104-105); cf.
Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. 1, p. 629.</p>
<pb n="74" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
52
10, 19), as one of the nine gems' that graced the court of the
celebrated Vikramaditya. The stanza of the Jyotirvidābharaṇa
that refers to Sanku is as follows:-
dhanvantariḥ kşapanako 'marasimhafańkū
vetalabhaṭṭaghaṭakarparakālidāsāḥ
khyato varahamihiro nrpateḥ sabhāyām
ratnāni vai vararucir nava vikramasya¹
'Dhanvantari, Kşapaṇaka, Amarasimha, Sanku,
Vetālabhatta, Ghaṭakarpara, Kālidāsa,
The celebrated Varāha Mihira, and Vararuci
Are the nine gems at the court of Vikrama, Lord of Men.'
Chronological considerations would, of course, forbid the pla-
cing of a son of our Mayura either in the ninth century or in the
age of Vikrama. Therefore, if the author of the durvārāḥ
stanza be the son of our poet, he cannot be identified with either
of the other two writers who bear his name. The whole matter,
however, is little more than guesswork, and whether the author
of the durväraḥ stanza is a son of Mayūra, or a 'gem' of
Vikrama, or the author of the Bhuvanabhyudaya can, in the
present state of our knowledge, be only food for conjecture.³
MAYŪRA AS VIEWED BY LATER POETS
To make complete the tale of references that I have gathered
on the subject of Mayura, I append a list of seven stanzas by
¹ Cited by A. Weber, Ueber das Jyotirvidabharaṇam, in ZDMG, 22.
722-723.
2 Hoernle and Stark, History of India, 4th edition (Cuttack, 1909), p.
60, make Vikrama a near predecessor of Harşa's father on the imperial
throne, and give his date as 529-585 A.D. Vincent Smith, Early History
of India, 3d edition (Oxford, 1914), p. 290, identifies Vikrama with
Chandragupta 2d, who came to the throne about 375 A.D.
8 The Harihärävali of Harikavi contains a stanza beginning mayürād
asamo jajne manyaḥ kulicurih kaviḥ, 'from Mayūra there sprang the
unequaled, revered poet Kulicuri' (cf. Peterson, Report of Operations in
Search of Skt. MSS, vol. 2, p. 59). From this it was supposed that
Mayura had a son, or a descendant, or perhaps a pupil, by the name of
Kulicuri. This supposition vanishes, however, in the light of a revised
reading of the line, which should run: mäyürajasamo jajñe na 'nyaḥ kara-
culih kaviḥ, 'no other poet of the Karaculi family was born equal to
Mayūrāja'; cf. Bhattanatha Svamin, Mayuraja, in IA, vol. 41 (1912), p.
139; and also Thomas, Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 87, foot.</p>
<pb n="75" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
53
various authors who testify to his ability as a poet, and who show
that, in the estimation of later generations, he was deemed worthy
to be classed with such names as Kālidāsa, Bhavabhūti, Subandhu,
and the ever-present Bāņa. Two of these stanzas have already
been given (p. 5 and 12), but for convenience they may be re-
peated here. The list follows.
•
THE STANZAS ASCRIBED TO TRILOCANA¹
hṛdi lagnena bāṇena yan mando 'pi padakramaḥ
bhavet kavikurangāṇām capalam tatra kāraṇam
tavat kavivihangānām dhvanir lokeşu śasyate
yāvan no višati frotre mayüramadhuradhvaniḥ²
'When slow is the step of deer-like poets by reason of the arrow (Bāṇa)
Clinging in their hearts, agitation is the cause of it.
The noise of bird-like poets is praised in the world until
The honied notes of the peacock (Mayüra) enter our ears.'
1 Of Trilocana but little is known. A poet of that name is said, in the
Jyotirvidabharaṇa (Weber, in ZDMG, 22. 722), to have adorned the assem-
bly-hall of Vikramaditya, but if this statement is correct, it must have been
a different Trilocana who praised Bāņa and Mayüra, since Vikramaditya
antedates (cf. above, p. 52, note 2) the seventh century, according to the
conclusions of modern scholars. Besides the stanzas hrdi, etc., here cited,
the Paddhati of Särngadhara ascribes to Trilocana a stanza beginning
uccaiḥ sthana- (Peterson, Paddhati, no. 764); so also the Subhasitarat-
nabhāṇḍāgāra, p. 332, stanza 37. He is also said to have composed a work
entitled Parthavijaya, as the following stanza of Rajasekhara testifies:-
kartum trilocandd anyaḥ kaḥ parthavijayam kşamaḥ
tadarthaḥ śakyate draştum locanadvayibhiḥ katham
'Who else but Trilocana is able to compose a Parthavijaya? How can
its purport be perceived by the two-eyed?' [i.e., if it took a three-eyed
(trilocana) man to compose it, how can a two-eyed mortal understand it?]
This stanza is ascribed to Rajasekhara in the Saktimuktavali (cf.
Peterson, in JBRAS, vol. 17, part 1, p. 58) and in the Hariharavali of
Harikavi (cf. Peterson, Search for Skt. MSS, vol. 2, p. 63). Concerning
the date of Trilocana, it can only be said that he antedates Rajasekhara,
900 A.D. (cf. above, p. 5), who mentions him in the stanza just cited.
These stanzas are ascribed to Trilocana in the Paddhati of Särngadhara
(cf. Peterson's edition, no. 186-187, from which I quote the text here
given, and Aufrecht, ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 32), and in the Subhasitaratna-
bhandagara (p. 53, stanzas 24 and 34). In the Saktimuktavali (cf. Peter-
son, in JBRAS, vol. 17, part 1, p. 59, no. 17), the first stanza, referring
to Bāṇa, is ascribed to Rajasekhara. Ettinghausen cites the second floka,</p>
<pb n="76" />
<p>54
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
THE STANZA ASCRIBED TO RAJASEKHARA, 900 A.D.¹
darpam kavibhujanganam gata śravanagocaram
vişavidyeva mayûrî mâyürī vāñ nikṛntati
The voice of Mayūra, when it reaches the range of hearing,
destroys the conceit> of poets,
As Mayūra's knowledge of poison destroys the <pride > of snakes.'
THE STANZA ASCRIBED TO VĀMANABHATTABĀNA, 1441 A.D.³
pratikavibhedanabāṇaḥ kavitätarugahanaviharaṇamayūraḥ
sahrdayalokasubandhur jayati śrībhaṭṭabāṇakavirājaḥs
'An arrow (Bāṇa) for piercing hostile poets, a peacock (Mayūra) for
wandering through the forest of the trees of poetry,
A goodly kinsman (Subandhu) for all connoisseurs, is the noble Bhatta-
bāna, king of poets. Glory to him!'
THE STANZA OF JAYADEVA, 1500-1577 A.D.*
yasyaś coraś cikuranikaraḥ karnapuro mayūro
bhaso hasaḥ kavikulaguruḥ kalidāso vilasaḥ
harşo harşo hrdayavasatiḥ pañcabāṇaś ca bāṇaḥ
keşām nāişā kathaya kavitākāmini kautukäya5
referring to Mayūra, from the Subhasitaratnakośa, giving as authority
Bhandarkar, Report on the Search for Skt. MSS, 1883-1884, p. 360; cf.
Ettinghausen, Harşa Vardhana, p. 124, notes 2-3. For other stanzas attrib-
uted to Trilocana, see the list given by Thomas, in his edition of the
Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 42, Calcutta, 1912.
1 For the date of Rajasekhara the dramatist, and for the ascription to
him of this stanza, see above, p. 5, note 1.
The date of this author is given by Krishnamacharya, Sanskrit Litera-
ture, p. 104. Krishnamacharya also states (loc. cit.) that Vāmana prob-
ably received the cognomen of Bāņa because his work, the Viranarayana-
carita, was modeled on Bana's Harşacarita. He is sometimes called
Abhinavabhaṭṭabāṇa, 'the modern Bhaṭṭabāṇa,' to distinguish him from
his more illustrious namesake, Mayūra's rival.
8 I cite this stanza from L. H. Gray's Vasavadatta (introd., p. 5, New
York, 1913). Dr. Gray refers it to the Viranārāyaṇacarita of Bhaṭṭabāṇa,
on the authority of Krishnamachariar's edition of the Vasavadatta (introd.,
p. 41, Srirangam, 1906-1908).
This date for Jayadeva is given by Paranjpe and Panse, in the intro-
duction (p. 7-11) of their edition of Jayadeva's Prasannaraghava, Poona,
1894; cf. Krishnamacharya, Sanskrit Literature, p. 108.
5 This stanza is found in Jayadeva's Prasannaraghava, act. 1, stanza
22; cf. edition by Parab, Bombay, 1893, and that by Paranjpe and Panse,
Poona, 1894. It is quoted by Aufrecht (Catal. Cod. Skt. Bibl. Bodl., p.
142, a), by the Subhasitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra (p. 56, stanza 67), and by Etting-
hausen (Harşa Vardhana, p. 99, note 1).</p>
<pb n="77" />
<p>55
'Oh, say, to whom would not Poetry as a mistress be an object of
admiration,
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
Since she has Cora (Bilhana) as her mass of hair, Mayura as her
earrings, ¹
Bhasa as her laughter, Kālidāsa, guru of the race of poets, as her grace,
Harşa as the joy dwelling in her heart, and Bāṇa as her god of love?'
THE STANZA SUPPLIED BY JAYAMANGALA
bhaktamayüravak trābjapadavinyāsaśālinī
nartaki 'va narīnartti sabhāmadhye sarasvati 2
'Sarasvati, abiding in the arrangement of the verses from the lotus mouth
of the beloved Mayūra,
Sports in the midst of the assembly-hall, like a dancing-girl.'
AN ANONYMOUS STANZA
maghas coro mayüro muraripur aparo bharaviḥ säravidyaḥ
friharşaḥ kalidasaḥ kavir atha bhavabhūtyahvayo bhojarajaḥ
śridandi dindimakhyaḥ śrutimukuțagurur bhallațo bhaṭṭabāṇaḥ
khyataś ca 'nye subandhvadaya iha kṛtibhir viśvam ahlādayantis
'Magha, Cora, Mayūra, the second Muraripu (i.e. Murari), Bhāravi
whose knowledge is renowned,
The illustrious Harşa, Kālidāsa, and also the poet named Bhavabhūti,
Bhojarāja,
The illustrious Dandin, called the Drum', Bhallata, weighty with the
diadem of fame, Bhaṭṭabāṇa,
And other celebrities, chief of whom is Subandhu, gladden the universe
here by [their] compositions.'
¹ Mayūra is called Poetry's 'earrings' simply because, in the Sanskrit,
karnapuro rhymes with mayüro. So also, harşo harşo, for 'Harşa' and
'joy,' etc.
See above, p. 12, note 1. It is probable that Jayamangala is quoting
this stanza from some other writer.
This stanza is found in the Subhāşitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra (p. 56, stanza
70), where it is given anonymously. It is cited and translated by Gray,
Vasavadatta, introd., p. 5.
The dramatist Murãri is doubtless meant, but murariḥ would not suit
the meter, which is sragdhara. The first Muraripu was, of course, Vişņu
(Kṛṣṇa) who slew the demon Mura. I need hardly add that ripu and
ari both mean 'foe,' so that Muraripu and Murari may both be rendered
'Foe of Mura.'</p>
<pb n="78" />
<p>56
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
SUMMARY OF THE LIFE OF MAYURA
The traditions concerning Mayūra fall into two classes: tradi-
tions separate from the Jaina tale, and traditions in the Jaina
tale itself.
If we are to construct even a tentative biography, it seems
justifiable to accept as facts any reasonable statements that are
made in the former of the two classes, provided that we always
bear in mind that there is no evidence contemporary with Mayūra
himself, except Bāṇa's statement that Mayüraka was a friend of
his youth. Furthermore, as regards the Jaina tale, we must
reject at once palpable fabrications, such as the miracles and the
gross anachronisms which associate Mayūra with Manatunga and
Bhoja. On the other hand, I am inclined to accept as credible
data for our poet's biography all those statements in Jaina tradi-
tion which relate to events that may in all likelihood have oc-
curred, especially when such statements receive support from
evidence external to the tale.
To come now to the actual summary. On the evidence of the
Harşacarita, which mentions Mayūraka as the friend of Bana's
youth, and also from the fact that the names of Bāṇa and Mayūra
are so often associated in literature, I believe that we are justified
in fixing Mayura's Blütezeit as the first half of the seventh cen-
tury. Of his birthplace and early life no one, so far as I have
been able to discover, has given us even a hint, and we first meet
him on the threshold of his public career. It is Madhusudana
who tells us that he was summoned to court because King Harsa
was pleased with some verses that he had delivered at a public
recital, and we saw that a possible support of this statement was
found by identifying with the public recital a literary contest at
Benares, in which, as we learn from Jagannatha, Mayura came
off the victor. The evidence, however, on this point is not alto-
gether convincing. We are not sure that the literary contest at
Benares is the same as the public recital described by Madhu-
südana, and we must also take into account the fact that Madhu-
südana, though he makes no mention of Mänatunga, and though</p>
<pb n="79" />
<p>57
most of his statements are entirely reasonable, nevertheless de-
scribes Mayūra's miraculous manner of recovery from leprosy,
and must therefore be regarded with suspicion.
Even if we cannot be sure as to the exact way in which Mayůūra
gained the emperor's favor, we stand on firmer ground in saying
that he actually became one of Harṣa's courtiers, for this is
attested for us not only by the commentator Madhusudana,
but also by the much more reliable statement of Rajasekhara to
the effect that Bāṇa, Mayūra, and Divākara were all in attendance
at Harṣa's sabha. There can also be no doubt that the king who
became Mayura's patron was Harșa, and not Bhoja of Dhārā, as
the Jain writers would have us believe. Bhoja may be elimi-
nated, because he belongs in the eleventh century, whereas Harsa,
besides being especially mentioned in the Harsacarita as the
patron of Bāṇa, belongs, as is certain, in the seventh. Still
further confirmatory evidence on this point, if any be needed,
may be found in the stanza quoted above (p. 13) from the
Navasähasänkacarita of Padmagupta, which speaks of intimate
relations existing between Harṣa and the poets Bāṇa and Mayūra.
The statement that Bāṇa and Mayūra were rivals in the literary
field is found in all three of the Jain accounts of our story,¹ as
well as in the commentary of Madhusudana, and is moreover con-
firmed by the stanza of Padmagupta just referred to in the pre-
ceding paragraph, where it is explicitly stated that Harṣa was the
cause of their rivalry in connection with disputes of a literary
nature. Nothing, indeed, seems more likely than a jealous
falling out between the two poets who were both striving for the
royal favor, and the existence of such a feeling in the case of
Bāṇa and Mayūra may, on the evidence adduced, be set down as
an accepted fact.
On the other hand, the tradition that one of the two rivals was
related by marriage to the other is not so well attested. One of
the Jain commentators, as already shown, states that Mayūra was
Bāṇa's father-in-law, and this is supported by a similar statement
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
¹ Yajñeśvara's version of the Prabandhacintamani (see above, p. 29),
however, represents Bāṇa and Mayura as the firmest of friends.</p>
<pb n="80" />
<p>58
in Madhusudana's account. The Prabandhacintāmaṇi, which has
thoroughly confused the details of the story, in one version repre-
sents Mayūra as married to Bāṇa's sister, and in the other makes
Bāṇa out to be the husband of Mayūra's sister. It is, of course,
not unlikely that Mayūra may have given a daughter in marriage
to his friend, and some later discovery may prove the truth of
the Jaina record, but at present, in the light of the evidence we
have, the statement must be regarded as belonging to the class of
unproved possibilities. Nor, as regards other suggested ties of
relationship, can it be proved that Sanku was a son of Mayūra.
It is very likely that Mayura engaged in literary contests, for
besides the testimony of Jagannātha, to which we have already re-
ferred, and which makes him a victor at Benares, we have put
forward several allusions to affairs of this kind in which he is
said to have participated. For example, the statement of the
Samkṣepaśamkarajaya that he and Bāṇa were defeated in philo-
sophical discussion by Samkara, though in itself false, is prob-
ably based on the fact that the poets of Harsa's court were wont
to exhibit their literary prowess in public competition. Then,
too, the whole Jaina tale may preserve, under its guise of fable
and miracle, the record of some kind of contest in which the
popular religious systems of the age were championed by their
respective devotees. On such a hypothesis, Mayūra represented
the Säuras, or Sun-worshipers, with the Süryaśataka, Bāṇa, the
Säivites, with his Candiśataka, while Manatunga, with his
Bhaktāmarastotra, was added by the Jains for the glorification
of their religion. Though this theory of Peterson's, and the
assumption we have drawn from the statement of the Samkṣepa-
śamkarajaya, may seem to some too speculative, there is no good
reason for rejecting the testimony of Jagannatha that Mayūra
entered at least one contest, that at Benares, where he was victor.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
As regards the story of Mayura's affliction with leprosy, we are
compelled to acknowledge that the tale of his miraculous recovery
from that disease is probably not of Jaina origin, for it is re-
ferred to in the Kävyaprakāśa, which, as we saw above, antedates
by a century or more the Prabhāvakacaritra where the Jaina ac-</p>
<pb n="81" />
<p>59
count of the tale is first told. Bana's miracle is not mentioned in
the Kavyaprakāśa, though it, as well as Mayūra's, may with equal
fairness be ascribed to the effects of poetry. Yet it is by no
means impossible, I fancy, to infer from this that Mayūra's sup-
posed cure was the kernel from which grew the whole Jaina
tale. As a confirmation of this suggestion, the Jaina commentary
translated above (p. 21-24) clearly implies that the miracle of our
poet was the central point of the theme, and that the miracles of
Bāṇa and Manatunga were mere adjuncts. If we accept the
supposition that Mayura's alleged cure was the starting-point of
the Jain legend, it is quite possible to conceive that the story of
this cure may trace its origin to the fact that Mayura really was
a leper. Moreover, Jagannātha, whose statements about Mayura
are most sanely put, and whom we have no special reason to
discredit, tells us that Mayūra was afflicted with this disease, and
tried to effect a cure by praising the sun with a hundred ślokas.
It may possibly be that Jagannātha has preserved a true account
of the matter, and that what Mayūra attempted to do was mag-
nified by someone of a later generation into actual achievement.
Our evidence on this point is, however, not altogether convin-
cing, and the most we can say is that the reality of Mayura's
affliction with leprosy lies somewhere between the realms of the
possible and the probable, the balance inclining, in my judgment,
to the latter.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
It need hardly be added that Mayura actually wrote the
Süryaśataka-tradition and the manuscripts prove this but we
cannot say with certainty that the poem was written with any
particular object in view. That the Mayūrāṣṭaka also is attribut-
able to our poet there can be little question, as I have shown
below (p. 71), nor is there any reason to doubt the authenticity
of the various stanzas that appear under Mayūra's name in
the anthologies. That Mayura ranked high in literary merit is
proved by the testimony of later writers who class him with
Kalidasa, Bhavabhūti, Bāṇa, and the other names that compose
the honor-roll in the history of Sanskrit literature.
A summary in a paragraph would be as follows: Mayura</p>
<pb n="82" />
<p>60
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
flourished in the first half of the seventh century A.D. Of his
birthplace and early life nothing is known. His earliest voca-
tion seems to have been that of a jängulika, 'snake-doctor.' His
poetical ability, exhibited at a public recital, attracted the attention
of the reigning emperor, Harșa, and Mayūra was summoned to
court, where he seems long to have enjoyed the favor of his royal
patron. He became the rival of Bāṇa, and may have been the
father-in-law of that poet. Other details of his family life are
lacking, nor can it be proved that 'Sankuka, son of Mayura,' was
his son. It is likely that he engaged in literary contests, and at
one of these, held at Benares, he is said to have carried off the
first honors. He wrote the Süryaśataka and the Mayurāṣṭaka,
and several scattered stanzas in the anthologies are attributed to
him. His literary qualities are highly praised by later poets. It
is possible that he may have been a leper. He was not a Jain, but
probably a Saura, or Sun-worshiper.
MAYURA'S EXTANT WRITINGS
THE MAYURASTAKA
We must not leave Mayura without taking note of what he
has written. Perhaps the earlier of his two complete poems that
have come down to us is the little poem Mayūrāṣṭaka, consisting
of eight stanzas and presenting the charms of a certain young
woman who, according to the statement of a Jain commentator
(see above, p. 25), was Mayūra's own daughter. The work
exists, so far as I have been able to discover, in but a single manu-
script, which is in the library at Tübingen. A special interest
attaches to this poem, because it is popularly supposed to be the
cause of Mayūra's affliction with leprosy, having roused his
daughter's anger to such an extent that she cursed him with that
loathsome malady (see above, p. 25). Since in the legend the
Mayūrāṣṭaka caused the leprosy which the Süryaśataka cured
(see above, p. 24), it may be tentatively regarded as chrono-
logically antecedent to the Süryaśataka. For the text and a
translation of the Mayurāṣṭaka, see below, p. 72–79.</p>
<pb n="83" />
<p>GENERAL INTRODUCTION
61
THE SURYASATAKA
Mayūra's principal contribution to the literature of his day
was, so far as present knowledge goes, the Süryafataka. It has
come down to us in a goodly number of manuscripts,¹ and com-
prises, as its name implies, a century of stanzas in praise of
Sürya, the Sun-god. The author, however, or else some editor
or commentator, has added an extra stanza, promising all kinds
of prosperity to anyone who, in the proper spirit of devotion, will
take the trouble to read the poem through.
An analysis, together with text and translation, of this composi-
tion of Mayūra will be found on pages 108-225 of this volume.
SCATTERED STANZAS IN THE ANTHOLOGIES
Scattered through the anthologies (Subhāṣitāvali, Paddhati of
Särngadhara, Padyavali, Sūktimuktāvali, Padyāmṛtatarangini,
Sarasamgraha, Subhasitaratnakośa and Saduktikarṇāmṛta) are
found, (partly) under Mayūra's name, besides quotations from
the Süryaśataka, seventeen different stanzas dealing with miscel-
laneous subjects. Of these, the most interesting are the seven
stanzas, forming one group, and illustrative of vakrokti, or
'punning in dialogue." They picture Siva and Parvatī playing
with dice, and perhaps formed the introduction to some work by
Mayura, now lost.*
Another stanza is of interest from a historical point of view, as
it probably contains an allusion to King Harṣa, Mayūra's patron,
and forecasts, apparently, one of Harṣa's campaigns. This I
have called the 'Stanza in Praise of Harṣa.'
Three other stanzas, which from their content I have entitled
'The Cow and her Calf,' 'The Traveler,' and 'The Two Asses,'
¹ See the list of manuscripts of the Süryaśataka, given below, p. 101-102.
2 The anthology stanzas attributed to Mayūra have been grouped by
F. W. Thomas, in his edition of the Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd.,
p. 67-68, Calcutta, 1912.
In vakrokti, according to Kavyaprakaśa, 9.1 (78), the words of one
person are, either through paronomasia or intonation, construed in a
manner different from that intended by the speaker.
See below, p. 233, note 2.</p>
<pb n="84" />
<p>62
are descriptions of genre scenes. They are veritable word-pic-
tures, characterized by the usual Hindu wealth of detail, and are
excellent specimens of descriptive poetry.
The twelfth stanza, for lack of a better name, I have called
the Maxim on Separation.'
"
Four of the five remaining stanzas deal with mythological sub-
jects. They are found in the Saduktikarṇāmṛta¹ (one of them
is found as well in the Padyavali and in the Krṛṣṇakarnāmṛta),
and the names I have given them are in keeping with the titles
of the Saduktikarṇāmṛta chapters in which they are included.
I have called them 'The Burning of the City of Tripura,' 'The
Anger of Umā,' 'The Claws of Narasimha,' and 'The Dream of
Krsna.'
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
The sixteen stanzas just mentioned will be found reproduced
and translated on pages 229-242 of this volume. The seventeenth
stanza is found in the hitherto unpublished Sūktimuktāvali of
Jalhana, and I have, unfortunately, been unable to secure a copy
of it.
THE ARYAMUKTĀMĀLĀ WRONGLY ASCRIBED TO MAYŪRA
A work entitled Āryamuktāmālā has been ascribed to Mayura's
pen by Bühler; and Aufrecht and Ettinghausen, evidently ac-
cepting Bühler's statement, have included the Āryamuktāmālā in
the lists which they have given of Mayura's writings. This
view is, however, certainly incorrect, for the Aryāmuktāmālā is,
1 The Saduktikarnāmṛta, an anthology, compiled by Sridhara Dāsa, and
completed by him in 1205 A.D. (cf. Rājendralala Mitra, Notices of Skt.
MSS, vol. 3, p. 134, no. 1180, Calcutta, 1876), has been partially edited
(376 out of 2380 stanzas) by Rāmāvatāra Śarmā, in the Bibliotheca Indica
Series, Calcutta, 1912. Thomas (Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p.
67-68) shows that only the four stanzas I have cited are ascribed to
Mayura in the Saduktikarnāmṛta.
Bühler, Catalogue of Skt. MSS contained in Private Libraries of
Gujarat, etc., Fascicle 2, p. 72, Bombay, 1872.
& Ettinghausen, Harşa Vardhana, p. 96, 124; cf. Aufrecht, Catalogus
Catalogorum, vol. I, p. 432.</p>
<pb n="85" />
<p>63
in the catalogue of the India Office library,¹ ascribed to a certain
Ramanandana Mayūra or Moropant (i.e. Mayūra Pandit), a
Marathi writer of the eighteenth century (1729-1794), who wrote
both in Marathi and in Sanskrit. In like manner Barnett makes
Moropant the author of the Muktāmālās (ed. by Vāman Dāji
Oka, Bombay, 1896)-doubtless the same as the Aryamuktāmālā
and places him under the heading 'Mayūra,' the Sanskrit
equivalent of his Marathi name Moro (pant). This identity of
name probably led Bühler wrongly to ascribe the Aryāmuktāmālā
to our Mayūra-a view which I find is also held by Mr. F. W.
Thomas, librarian of the India Office, London. I therefore con-
clude that the Aryāmuktāmālā must be stricken from the list of
Mayura's works.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
A COMMENTARY ASCRIBED TO MAYURA
There is also attributed to Mayura the composition of a prose
commentary (tika) on a work of Dhanamjaya. The commentary
is entitled Sabdalingärthacandrika. The ascription of this work
to Mayūra is, however, made by William Taylor, in his Catalogue
Raisonné, a work not altogether reliable, so that it is somewhat
1 See Catalogue of the Library of the India Office, vol. 2, part 1, Sanskrit
Books (London, 1897), p. 14, s.v. An edition (Poona, 1882) of the
Āryamuktāmālā is there recorded.
2 See G. A. Grierson, Linguistic Survey of India, vol. 7, p. 14, Calcutta,
1905.
3 L. D. Barnett, Supplementary Catalogue of Sanskrit, Pali and Prakrit
Books in the Library of the British Museum, p. 385, 391, London, 1908.
For an edition (Bombay, 1892) of Moropant's Kṛṣṇavijaya, see OB, vol.
6, no. 1909; for an edition (Bombay, 1899) of his Kekavah, see OB, vol.
13, no. 4271.
In reply to an inquiry on this point, Mr. Thomas wrote: 'Curiously
enough, I had myself quite recently noted for verification Mayūra's sup-
posed authorship of an Aryamuktamala. Bühler's catalogue contains no
further information, and I have no doubt that what his ms really con-
tained was Moropant's work of that name, often called Muktamala
simply.'
5 William Taylor, Catalogue Raisonné of Oriental MSS in the Govern
ment Library, vol. 2, p. 131, no. 862, Madras, 1860. Aufrecht, in compiling
his Catalogus Catalogorum, used neither vol. 2 nor vol. 3 of Taylor's
work, and of vol. I he remarks (Cat. Cat. vol. 1, introd., p. 6) : 'This book</p>
<pb n="86" />
<p>64
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
doubtful if Mayūra can rightfully be credited with the author-
ship of such a composition.
OTHER MAYŪRAS
In the course of my investigation into the life of the seventh-
century poet Mayūra, I have discovered the existence of a number
of kings, princes and writers bearing this name. It does not seem
amiss to make brief mention of them here. The list is as follows.
Mayūra, a prince or chieftain, living in the ninth century. He
is mentioned in an inscription recorded in JRAS, new series, vol.
26 (1894), p. 3 and 8; cf. EI, vol. 5, appendix, p. 47, no. 330.
The inscription states that Mayura defeated Nandāvalla, and was
himself afterwards defeated and slain by Bauka, one of the
Pratihāra chieftains, in a battle that was fought near Bhūakupa.
Mayūra, father of Sankuka. Of this Mayūra nothing is cer-
tainly known, as has been pointed out above (p. 52), though I
have there suggested the possibility of his being identified with
our seventh-century poet.
Mayūra, author of the Padacandrika, a collection of synonyms;
cf. A. C. Burnell, A Classified Index to the Skt. MSS in the Palace
at Tanjore, p. 48, a, London, 1880. In the index to this catalogue,
Burnell distinguishes between this Mayura and Mayūra kavi, the
author of the Süryaśataka, but he does not state on what grounds
he makes the distinction. It is interesting to note that in the
opening lines of the Padacandrikā-Burnell supplies the text of
the beginning and ending of the work-there is found a list of
synonyms, or rather epithets, of Surya.
Mayūrabhaṭṭa, author of a commentary on one of the works of
Lakṣmaṇa Giri; cf. Ernst Haas, Catalogue of Sanskrit and Pali
Books in the British Museum, p. 72 and 88, London, 1876.
is almost useless without the assistance derived from the Alphabetical
Catalogue of the Oriental MSS in the Library of the Board of Examiners,
by T. S. Condaswami Jyer, Madras, 1861'. This Alphabetical Catalogue
is not available, and I have been unable to get any light from other
sources on the reliability of Taylor's work.</p>
<pb n="87" />
<p>65
Mayūrākṣaka, a minister of king Viśvavarman. He is men-
tioned in an inscription dated 424 A.D.; cf. CII, vol. 3, p. 74, and
EI, vol. 5, appendix, p. 2, no. 2. The inscription, which belongs
to the Gupta period, records that he built a temple of Vişnu, and
also a temple of the divine Mothers.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
Mayūravarman, a name applied to three kings belonging to the
Kādambas of Hãngal, who flourished in the eleventh and twelfth
centuries, and perhaps much earlier; cf. IA, 4. 203; 6. 23; 10. 249,
253-254; EI, 5. 259; 6. 82-83; 7, appendix, p. 37, no. 210; JBRAS,
vol. 9, p. 233-234, 317, 325; and vol. 12, p. 302, 304-305, 307;
Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. I, p. 432; Lewis Rice,
Mysore Inscriptions, p. 53, 59, and introd., p. 37-38, Bangalore,
1879; Duff, Chronology, p. 117, 146, 292.
Mayūraśarman, a Kadamba king, earlier than the sixth cen-
tury A.D.-perhaps identical with one of the Mayuravarmans;
cf. EI, vol. 8, p. 28-31, especially footnote 6 on p. 28; and vol. 7,
appendix, p. 105, no. 603, and footnotes.
Mayurapāda Thera, the well-known Sinhalese writer, who
flourished in the second half of the thirteenth century and wrote
the Pajavaliya and the Yogärnava; cf. IA, 35. 166; JRAS, new
series, vol. 26, p. 555, and vol. 28, p. 215; Orientalische Biblio-
graphie, vol. 18, no. 3653, and vol. 19, no. 3663; Wickremasinghe,
Catalogue of Sinhalese Printed Books in the Library of the
British Museum, p. 125-126, London, 1901; Wickremasinghe,
Catalogue of Sinhalese MSS in the British Museum, p. 31 and
188, London, 1900; W. Geiger, Litteratur und Sprache der
Singhalesen, in Bühler's Grundriss der Indo-Arischen Philologie,
p. 5 and 8, Strassburg, 1901.
Mayūrapanta or Moropant (i. e. Mayura Pandit) the well-
known Marathi writer of the eighteenth century, author of the
Kekāvalī, Āryamuktamala, etc. He has been discussed above,
p. 63.
Mayūravaha, author of the Kalpakärikäsära, a work dealing
with Vedic subjects. A manuscript of this work is recorded by
Kävyatirtha and Shastri, in their Catalogue of Printed Books and
6</p>
<pb n="88" />
<p>66
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
Manuscripts in Sanskrit belonging to the Oriental Library of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal, p. 37 and 121, Calcutta, 1904.
Mayuradhvaja, a king; cf. JASB, vol. 69, p. 78. Mayureśvara,
father of Khaṇḍabhaṭṭa; and Mayūravācaspati, also called Vācas-
patimiśra; cf. Aufrecht, Catalogus, vol. 1, p. 432–433. Mayūra-
poșaka, father of Candragupta; cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl.
Dict. s. v. mayüra.</p>
<pb n="89" />
<p>THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA</p>
<pb n="90" />
<pb n="91" />
<pb n="92" />
<p>वर
दिक नभরदनो" लाकम
अधिक
पत्रिवेगकापेको दलल
अमवृदयो ।
प्रयोद
नितीगल भयुगमोडेलभ
বঙ্গ
मदन पर
विव
भकिलठीडिदरशियन
लामि
सुरुभुष
लडरमः ग्रीन
झण्टभोलअन दमली
प ম
उसनधयडी पदवीड वर्लभदसुय्वना
विम
उलगडल
A LEAF OF THE BIRCH-BARK MANUSCRIPT CONTAINING THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA
(THE MAYURASTAKA BEGINS IN THE FIFTH LINE FROM THE BOTTOM, AND THIS LEAF CONTAINS
STANZA 1 AND PART OF STANZA 2. SEE PAGE 69.)</p>
<pb n="93" />
<p>THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA¹
INTRODUCTION
The reader will probably remember that in one version of the
Jaina tale about Bāṇa, Mayūra, and Mānatunga, it is recorded
how Mayura once wrote, in verse, a licentious description of the
charms of his own daughter, Bāna's wife. The lady, enraged,
cursed her father, who, in consequence of the curse, became a
leper and was banished from court. One version of the legend,
namely, that given by the first anonymous commentator on the
Bhaktämarastotra, tells us that the name of this obnoxious poem
was the Mayurāṣṭaka.³ In the course of my study of the life and
writings of Mayūra, I noted that a poem of this name was listed
in Professor Garbe's catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts at
Tübingen University. Through the kindness of Professor
Garbe and of Dr. Geiger, the librarian at Tübingen, the manu-
script containing the Mayurāṣṭaka was forwarded to Professor
Jackson for my use. The material is birch-bark, folded in book
form, each leaf being 7 by 6 inches, with 16 lines of writing to a
full page. The writing is in the farada script, and the date should
probably be placed in the seventeenth century.5
1 This account and translation of the Mayürüşṭaka is here reprinted,
with some minor changes, from JAOS, vol. 31, p. 343-354, where I pub-
lished it in 1911, under the title, The Mayaraşṭaka, an unedited Sanskrit
poem by Mayüra.
2 See above, p. 25.
3 See above, p. 25.
Richard Garbe, Verzeichniss der indischen Handschriften der könig-
lichen Universitäts-Bibliothek, Tübingen, 1899, no. 182, F.
5 The ms, 182 F in Garbe's Verzeichniss (see note preceding), was one
of those purchased in 1894 by Marc Aurel Stein at Srīnagar in Kaśmir
(Verzeichniss, p. 3), and the date is according to the Saptarşi era (ibid.,
p. 5, n. 1; personal letter from Prof. Garbe, April 4th, 1911). At the end
of the Durgaştaka [one of the pieces in the collection contained in the
manuscript in question] the copyist gives the date (laukika) samvat 87,
69</p>
<pb n="94" />
<p>THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA
The Mayurāṣṭaka, which covers one full leaf and parts of
two other leaves, consists, as its name implies, of eight stanzas.
Of these, the first and the sixth are incomplete, owing to a
tear in the manuscript. Stanzas 1, 2 and 4 are in the sragdharā
meter, the others in färdülavikridita. The dedication is to Hari
and Hara (Vişņu and Siva), and at the end is the colophon iti
śrīmayūrāṣṭakaṁ samāptam. After the colophon comes a kind
of diagram, which may be something astrological, though I have
been unable to decipher anything from it except the words
70
samvat 2.
The theme of the poem is the description of a girl or young
woman, and at times, especially through the double entendres and
puns, the sentiment is decidedly erotic, and might very well have
given offence to the person portrayed. In a general way the
style is not unlike the style of other compositions ascribed to
Mayūra. For example, the puns and double entendres, already
referred to, besides other Kävya elements, are common to it and
to the Süryaśataka, and that Mayūra did not disdain the erotic
sentiment elsewhere is shown by a perusal of the descriptive verse
on two asses, which is found under his name in the Subhāṣitāvali
of Vallabhadeva and also in the Paddhati of Särngadhara.¹ It
cravati 5, çandu' (Stein, in Garbe, Verzeichniss, p. 78), and, as Prof. Garbe
writes me, 'die Ähnlichkeit der äusseren Beschaffenheit aber zeigt, dass
die beiden darauf folgenden Stücke [Vetalastotra, Mayürüşṭaka] in an-
nähernd derselben Zeit geschrieben sein müssen.'
The Saptarsi era began B.C. 3076 (Bühler, in Weber, Indische Studien,
vol. 14, Leipzig, 1876, p. 407-408). During the centuries which, in
consideration of the average age of birch-bark manuscripts (see Bühler,
Indische Palaeographie, Strassburg, 1896, p. 88), can alone be here taken
into account, the fifth of Srāvana fell on Saturday in the year 87 of
any century of this Saptarsi era only in 4687 and 4487-Saturday,
Srāvaņa 5, 4687 corresponding to Aug. 13, 1611 (Gregorian calendar),
and Saturday, Srāvaṇa 5, 4487 to July 25, 1411, of the Julian calendar
(as reckoned according to Robert Schram, Kalendariographische und
chronologische Tafeln, Leipzig, 1908). Since of these two dates the former
is the more likely, we may ascribe the completion of our manuscript to
Aug. 13, 1611. (On the Saptarşi era, see Sewell and Dikshit, The Indian
Calendar, London, 1896, p. 41; Ginzel, Handbuch der mathematischen und
technischen Chronologie, Leipzig, 1906, vol. 1, p. 382-384; A. Cunningham,
Book of Indian Eras, Calcutta, 1883, p. 6-17.)
1 This stanza will be found edited and translated below, p. 237-238.</p>
<pb n="95" />
<p>71
may count for something, too, that the meter of three of the
stanzas is the sragdharā, the same as that in which the Süryasa-
taka is composed, as well as a number of the anthology stanzas
attributed to Mayūra.
In view of all the facts and circumstances as set forth, it seems
not unreasonable to believe that the poem Mayūrāṣṭaka, contained
in the Tübingen manuscript, is a creation of the poet Mayura,
although it must be acknowledged that the evidence is not espe-
cially strong. It might be argued, for example, that the name
Mayūrāṣṭaka may mean 'the aṣṭaka on the peacock,' or that the
commentator on the Bhaktamarastotra ascribed it to Mayura
merely because of its name, or that it is the composition of another
Mayūra, not the seventh-century poet of that name.
But on the other hand stand the facts that the name śri-
mayūrāṣṭakam is found in the colophon of the manuscript, that
the subject-matter of the manuscript poem harmonizes with the
content of the Mayūrāṣṭaka described by the commentator, that
there is not the faintest allusion to a peacock in any of the
stanzas, and that there is a general similarity in point of style
between the manuscript poem and the known writings of Mayūra.
The pros are, on the whole, stronger than the cons, and it can at
least be said that there is no direct evidence to show that Mayura
did not write the Mayürāṣṭaka contained in the Tübingen manu-
script. Until such evidence is adduced, I am inclined to accept
it as his work.
INTRODUCTION</p>
<pb n="96" />
<p>THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA
TEXT AND TRANSLATION
om namaḥ śrihariharābhyām
eşā¹ kā prastutāmgis pracalitanayanā hamsalīlā³ vrajanti
dvau hastāu kuňkumārdräu kanakaviracita* . . ū
'üm [gām]gegatā sā bahukusumayutā baddhavīņā hasantī
tāmbūlam vāmahaste' madanavaśagatā gūhya³ śālām praviṣṭā
Om! Reverence to the illustrious Hari and Hara!
1
Who is this (maiden), with beautiful limbs and wandering glance,
approaching with the gait of a hamsa?
Her two hands are moist with saffron, her
gold,
She has
.....
......
on her [body]; she is decked with many flowers,
girt with a lute, and is smiling.
Concealing betel in her left hand, and having yielded to the
power of love, she enters the [private] chamber.
composed of
Notes. 1. The meter is sragdhara. 2. In the matter of transliterating
nasals, I have faithfully followed the manuscript, which is inconsistent,
sometimes writing anusvära instead of the appropriate nasal consonant.
Compare, for example, lagnamga (2a), priyamga (3d), and gaganām-
gana (8 d), with bhrabhangam and ananga (7b). Note also amtaḥ for
antaḥ (3c), caṇpaka with lingual nasal, instead of campaka (8b), and
sampakva for sampakva (5b). In the use of the nasal before k, there
appear to be no irregularities except famkayanti for fankayanti (2b);
cf. kunkuma (1 b), and panka (7 c). 3. The word la is one of the stock
terms used to define the natural graces of the heroine; cf. Dasarupa, a
Treatise on Hindu Dramaturgy, tr. Haas, New York, 1912, 2. 60, 'Sport-
iveness (la) is the imitation of a lover in the actions of a fair-limbed
maiden.' 4. One, possibly two consonants must come between the a and
the; the syllable containing the a must be heavy, and six syllables must
be supplied after the #. 5. One syllable is missing. 6. Betel was as much
an adjunct of love-making among the ancient Hindus as candy and con-
72</p>
<pb n="97" />
<p>THE MAYURAṢṬAKA OF MAYÜRA
73
fections are to-day. Usually it was brought by the man to the girl, but
here the girl appears to be carrying it as a gift to her lover; cf. Schmidt,
Beiträge zur indischen Erotik, Leipzig, 1902, p. 728. 7. Was the left hand
the erotic one, as implied, for example, in the epithet 'left-handed,' when
used to denote the obscene form of the Tantra cult? 8. I take gühya to
be a gerund (cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 992 c), but the author doubtless
intended that it should be read also, though with short u, as first member
of a compound with falam-guhyaśālām, 'private chamber'; cf. guhya-
deśān (4 d). 9. In farada, the same ligature represents both şta and ştha.
Prof. Barret, who has transliterated part of the Päippalada Manuscript
of the Atharvaveda, which is in śärada (cf. JAOS, vol. 26, 2d part, p.
197-295), writes me: 'about şta and ştha; as far as I have seen, there is
no difference made, the same sign serving for both.'
2
eşā¹ kā bhuktamuktā pracalitanayanā sveda³lagnāmgavastrā
pratyūṣe yāti bālā³ mṛga iva cakitā sarvataś śamkayanti
kenedam vaktrapadmam sphuradadhararasam satpadenāiva*
pitam
svargah' kena 'dya bhukto haranayanahato manmathah kasya
tuṣṭaḥ
Who is this maiden that has been enjoyed and [then] let go, and
who, with wandering glance, and with garments clinging
to her limbs with perspiration,
At dawn goes here and there, timid [and] distrustful, like a
gazelle?
How is this? Has this lotus face, with its lower lip's welling
nectar, been sipped by a bee?
By whom has heaven been enjoyed to-day? With whom has
Kāma, [once] slain by Siva's eye, been pleased?
Notes. 1. The meter is sragdhard. 2. For perspiration as a mark of
love, see Sappho, frag. 2, v. 4, à dé μ'tôpos Kaxxéera. 3. In erotics, bālā means a
young girl under sixteen, who wishes to be loved in darkness, and delights in
betel (Schmidt, p. 243-246; especially the citation (p. 244) from Ananga-
ranga, fol. 5 b). She is also a mrgi, 'gazelle' (cf. mrga 2b; harini, 3 b),
and has high-set breasts; cf. Schmidt, p.212. 4. Satpada suggests bhramara,
which means both 'bee' and 'lover.' 5. In the ligature here transliterated by
kk, I have taken the first element to be the sign for jihvamalya, the surd
guttural spirant; cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 69, 170 d, 171 c. Prof. Bar-
ret, however, in his transliteration of the Päippalāda Manuscript of the</p>
<pb n="98" />
<p>74
THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA
Atharvaveda, adopted şk as the transcription of the character; compare,
for example, JAOS, vol. 26, 2d part, New Haven, 1906, p. 218 foot, v. 18,
vaş kämä, and p. 224 foot, v. 25, jätas kaśyapo, with the Päippalāda fac-
similes, folios 6 a, line 3, and 7 b, line 12, respectively. But he has since
written me: 'The signs which I transliterated şka and spa are not exactly
representatives of lingual ş, but that seemed the best rendering.'
3
eşā¹ kā stanapīnabhārakathina² madhye daridrāvati³
vibhrāntā hariņi vilolanayanā samtrasta'yūthodgatā
amtaḥsv[e] dagajendragaṇḍagalitā' samlīlayā gacchati
dṛṣṭvā rūpam idam priyamgagahanam¹⁰ vṛddho¹¹ 'pi kāmā-
yate¹s
Who is this timid gazelle, with a burden of firm, swelling breasts,
With roving glance, and slender of waist, gone forth from the
frightened herd?
She goes like as she were fallen from the temple of a rutting lord
of elephants.
Seeing this form, with its adornment of beautiful limbs, even an
old man becomes a Kāma.
Notes. 1. The meter is śardalavikriḍita. 2. Perhaps, 'stiff with the
burden of her swelling breasts'; i.e. she must walk very upright, or the
weight of her breasts would make her stoop-shouldered.
3. There may
be an obscene pun in madhye daridravati; for the passionateness of the
mrgi, see Schmidt, as cited in stanza 2, n. 3. For daridravati, not found in
the lexicons, cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 1233 d. 4. For harint, 'gazelle,'
see mṛgi, stanza 2, n. 3. 5. The reading of the manuscript is samtrastha.
6. The manuscript is broken above the su ligature, but the restoration of
thee is unquestionably correct. 7. According to folk-belief, even in modern
India (cf. W. Crooke, The Popular Religion and Folk-Lore of Northern
India, 2d ed., Westminster, 1896, vol. 2, p. 240), there is in the forehead
of an elephant a magic jewel, the gajamukta, which grants to him who
possesses it his every wish. The author seems here to be comparing his
heroine to this magic jewel. 8. I have rendered samlilaya as 'like'; cf.
St. Petersburg Wörterbuch, unabridged ed., s.v. hla, 3. The compound
of hila and sam is not found in the lexicons, but occurs twice in this poem;
cf. 8 c. 9. The whole of pada 3 may be read with a second rendering, con-
taining an obscene pun: 'She goes, possessed, through her wanton sport
with [her lover], of that which falls from the temple of the rutting lord
of elephants,' i.e. possessed of the mada, which also means semen virile
and doppodiola voris; this latter, in the case of the mrgi, has the odor of</p>
<pb n="99" />
<p>THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYÜŪRA
75
flowers (Schmidt, p. 213), and would therefore attract bees (or lovers;
cf. st. 2, n. 4), just as the mada of a must-elephant does. [Prof. Jack-
son takes this second rendering to be the correct interpretation, as opposed
to that presented in the text and in notes 7 and 8.] 10. The compound
priyamgagahanam may be read in two ways. In the first way, take
gahanam as from gahand, 'adornment,' and the second reading, which is
obscene, may be found by taking gahanam as 'place of concealment,' and
priyamga as a tatpuruşa compound, priya denoting the lover. 11. Is vyddho
a reference to Bāṇa, the husband of Mayura's daughter? Bāṇa may have
been of the same age as Mayūra, and so considerably older than his wife.
12. The regular causative of the root kam is kämayate. I therefore take
kāmāyate to be a denominative from Kama; cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar,
1059 c, and Brugmann, Vgl. Gram. der idg. Sprachen, Strassburg, 1892,
2.769 (p. 1107). The meter requires that the second syllable of kämayate
should be long.
4
vāmenā¹ "veṣṭayanti praviralakusumam keśabhāram kareṇa
prabhraṣṭam cottariyam ratipatitaguṇām mekhalām dakṣiṇena
tāmbūlam codvahantī vikasitavadanā³ muktakeśā narāgā³
nişkrāntā guhyadeśān madanavaśagatā mārutaṁ prārthayantī
With her left hand doing up her heavy hair, on which few
flowers [now remain],
And with her right holding up her upper garment, her girdle,
whose cord had slipped down
During love, and her betel; with blooming face, with disheveled
hair, with passion sated,
Coming forth from the private chamber, having yielded to the
power of love, she longs for the breeze.
Notes. 1. The meter is sragdhara. 2. 'With blooming face,' or, pun-
ningly, 'with open mouth,' 'yawning.' 3. The word naraga is not found
in the lexicons, but on the analogy of naroga, 'not ill,' I have taken it to
mean 'not passionate,' i.e. 'with passion sated.'
5
eṣā¹ kā navayāuvanā śaśimukhī kāntā "pathiª gacchati
nidrāvyākulitā vighūrṇanayanā sampakvabimbādharā
keśāir vyākulitā nakhāir vidalitā³ dantãiś ca khaṇḍīkṛtā
kenedam ratirākṣasena ramitā śārdūlavikrīḍitā</p>
<pb n="100" />
<p>76
THE MAYURAṢṬAKA OF MAYURA
Who is this lovely one advancing along the path, moon-faced,
in the bloom of youth,
Bewildered with sleep, her eye rolling, her lower lip like a ripe
bimba fruit,
Bewildered by her [disordered] locks, scratched by finger-nails,
and torn to pieces by teeth?
How is this? By a demon in love has she, imitating tiger-sport,
been beloved!
Notes. 1. The meter is färdülavikridita. Note the pun possibly implied
in fardalavikriditä, line 4. 2. I resolve as kanta apathi. Compare the Vedic
apathyo (RV, 1. 64. 11), which evidently means, as Geldner (Der Rig-Veda
in Auswahl, Stuttgart, 1909, vol. 1, p. 23) says, 'auf der Strasse fahrend'
(cf. also Bezzenberger, in T'épas, Abhandlungen zur idg. Sprachgeschichte
Aug. Fick... gewidmet, Göttingen, 1903, p. 175-176), a connotation
which is also supported by Sāyaṇa's commentary ad. loc. Or perhaps we
should read käntä pathi, with pathi as fem. nom. sing. of *patha (*pathi),
with which compare the epithets of the Maruts-apathi, vipathi, antas-
patha, anupatha, RV, 5. 52. 10; yet note tripatha. 3. The manuscript
reads vimdalita. 4. References to scratching and biting, as concomitants
of indulgence in rati, are found throughout Sanskrit erotic literature.
For nakhacchedya (scratching with the nails), see Schmidt, p. 478-496,
and for dafanacchedya (biting with the teeth), ibid., p. 496-508. Is there
not also in khandikṛta a possible punning allusion to the khandabhraka
('broken-cloud') bite on the breast, in the form of a circle, with uneven
indentures from the varying size of the teeth (Schmidt, p. 504)? The
reference to his daughter's disheveled appearance, as being due to the
scratches and lacerations, may have been responsible for that lady's anger
and her consequent curse of Mayūra (see Introd., p. 25). And in this
connection it may be added that the obscene puns in stanza 3 would prob-
ably not tend to lessen her displeasure.
6
eṣā¹ kā paripūrṇacandravadanā gāurīmṛgā² kṣobhini³
līlāmattagajendrahamsagamanā* .
n[i]hśvāsādharagandhaśītalamukhi vācā mṛdūllāsinī
sa ślāghyaḥ puruṣas sa jīvati' varo yasya priyā hi "dṛśi
5
Who is this frantic tigress, with a face like the full moon,
With the gait of the hamsa, or of the lordly rutting elephant in
wantonness</p>
<pb n="101" />
<p>लवजमजम्मेधद्ग्जैनपीनकोरडे कराय
विभिङ्गषकएउव:"१"ए
विश्वविदिलेला
मरारामुगलिभलील
दीपकमायील
भक्रमरुपंको भूड्यूँदेरीय
रामनवमग
मसियापीकनिकलिए
विश्वपार किमेलिउपाय
केले गिद्वारी (भिऊन प्रत
कायद
विव
याकरि
नीलीलण गराइटलगभ
लापल्लाभित्री
३६ मीडियममा
कलीमल लिउईकणिकाल
वडूषऽरुप्वको कुम्भरी
A LEAF OF THE BIRCH-BARK MANUSCRIPT CONTAINING THE MAYURAṢṬAKA</p>
<p>(THIS LEAF CONTAINS PART OF STANZA 2, STANZAS 3-6, AND PART OF STANZA 7. SEE PAGE 65.)</p>
<pb n="102" />
<pb n="103" />
<p>THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYURA
77
With her face cooled by the perfume of her sighing lower lip,
and gently mirthful in her speech?
That man is to be envied, that lover [really] lives, who has such
a one as his beloved.
Notes. 1. The meter is fardalavikridita. 2. I take gaurimṛga to
mean 'beast of Gauri' (with a pun on mṛga [cf. above, stanza 2, note 3]
as the sort of girl the heroine is), and the beast of Gauri (in her incar-
nation as Durgā) is the tiger. As Parvati also, Gauri's vehicle is the tiger;
cf. Moor, Hindu Pantheon, London, 1810, plates 20, 21, 24. My interpre-
tation as 'tigress' seems also to be strengthened by the allusion to 'tiger-
sport' in the last line of the preceding stanza. 3. The word kşobhini is
not recorded in the lexicons except, with lingual nasal, as the name kşobhint
of a certain fruti in Samgitasarasamgraha, 23 (cf. St. Petersburg Wörter-
buch, abridged ed., s.v. kşobhint); it is here probably best regarded as the
feminine of kşobhana or of *kşobhin. 4. In Manu, 3. 10 (hamsavarana-
gaminim), the gaits of the hamsa and of the elephant are mentioned as
among the desirable graces of women. 5. Seven syllables are needed
to fill out this päda. 6. The manuscript is broken here, but part of a
vertical stroke can be seen, and the restoration of an i seems certain. 7.
The manuscript reads jivatih. For the sentiment expressed in jivati com-
pare the well-known line of Catullus (5.1), Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque
amemus.
g
eşā¹ kā jaghanasthalī sulalitā² pronmattakāmādhikā
bhrūbhangam kuṭilam tv anangadhanuṣaḥ prakhyam prabhā-
candravat
rākācandrakapolapankajamukhi kṣāmodarī sundari
viņīdaṇḍam idam vibhāti tulitam veladbhujam' gacchati
Who is this lovely one that goes, with rounded hips, with an
excess of ecstatic love-
Her curving frown like the bow of the Bodiless (Kāma), and
like the moon in splendor-
With cheeks like the full moon, and a lotuslike face, and she
[herself] slender-waisted and beautiful?
This neck of her lute seems like a raised quivering arm.
Notes. 1. The meter is färdalavikridita. 2. Lalita is one of the
stock terms used to define the graces of the heroine; cf. Daśarapa, tr.
Haas, 2. 68, 'Lolling (lalita) is a graceful pose of one of fair form.'
In the ligature here transliterated by hp, I have taken the first element
3.</p>
<pb n="104" />
<p>78
THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA
to be the sign for the upadhmaniya, or surd labial spirant; cf. Whitney,
Skt. Grammar, 69, 170 d, 171 c. In Prof. Barret's transliteration of the
Päippalāda Manuscript, this same ligature is transcribed by şp (cf. JAOS,
vol. 26, 2d part, New Haven, 1906, p. 213 foot, devas pitaro, and vas pari-,
with the Paippalāda facsimiles, folio 4 b, lines 11 and 12), though Prof.
Barret says (see above, st. 2, n. 5) that it does not exactly represent sp.
4. The accusatives in line 2 are hard to explain, unless they may pos-
sibly comprise an extension of the simple adverbial accusative, on which
see Carl Gaedicke, Der Accusativ im Veda, Breslau, 1880, p. 171-175, 215-
233. Or perhaps bhrubhangam is to be regarded as neuter (cf. note on
bhuja below), though it is not found as neuter elsewhere. If it is neuter,
it probably becomes the subject of an asti understood. 5. The form
vinidanda is not given in the lexicons; the regular spelling is vinadanda,
though the word is given only by the lexicographers, and is not found in
the literature. 6. In tulitam, the manuscript shows only the upper part
of the i, the vertical stroke being missing. 7. Bhuja is not found as
neuter elsewhere, but for neuters of this class of compounds (including
vinidandam), see Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, Göttingen, 1905,
II. I. 15 b (p. 39); and on the interchange of masculine and neuter (cf.
dandah and dandam), see Delbrück, Vgl. Synt. der idg. Sprachen, Strass-
burg, 1893, 1.37 (p. 130).
8
eşā¹ kā ratihāvabhāva vilasaccandrānanam bibhrati
gātram caṇpakadāmagāurasadṛśam³ pīnastanālambitā
padbhyām samcaratī pragalbha¹hariņī samlīlayā svecchayā
kim cāiṣā gaganāmganā bhuvitale sampāditā brahmaṇā
iti śrīmayūrāṣṭakaṁ samāptam
Who is this with her moonlike face shining through her <incite-
ment to> and her <state of> amorousness,
Drooping from [the weight of] her full-rounded breasts, with a
body like the yellowness of a garland of champaka flowers,
A wanton 'gazelle,' going on two feet, in dalliance as she feels?
Surely this is a celestial nymph, produced on earth by Brahmā.
Here ends the illustrious Mayūrāṣṭaka.
Notes. 1. The meter is śärdülavikridita. 2. I have rendered bhava
in two ways, 'incitement to' and 'state of.' 3. The manuscript reads
maurasadṛśam, which is unintelligible. I have emended to gaurasadṛśam,
at the suggestion of my friend, Dr. C. J. Ogden, who referred me to the
compounds kanakacampakadūmaguurin (Bilhana's Caurapañcāśikā, v. 1),</p>
<pb n="105" />
<p>भिविनाविल
विलभम्पभिमवीर
लागलीलया क्रिक
रंगविल
समो
अनु
3.
भीम
मेली
युन
भवडा
3
क
केक
A LEAF OF THE BIRCH-BARK MANUSCRIPT CONTAINING THE MAYURAṢṬAKA</p>
<p>(THIS LEAF CONTAINS PART OF STANZA 7, STANZA 8, AND THE COLOPHON. SEE PAGE 69.)</p>
<pb n="106" />
<pb n="107" />
<p>THE MAYŪRĀṢṬAKA OF MAYŪRA
79
4. Pragalbha is
defined in Hindu
and campakadamagduri (cf. Mahabharata, 15. 25. 13).
another of the stock terms (cf. kla, 1 a, and lalita, 7 a)
rhetorical treatises; it is translated experienced' by Haas, in his transla-
tion of the Daśarapa, 2.29. For pragalbha as a type of heroine, cf.
Schmidt, p. 264-266.</p>
<pb n="108" />
<pb n="109" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
7</p>
<pb n="110" />
<pb n="111" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
INTRODUCTION
ANALYSIS OF THE SURYASATAKA
ORDER OF THE STANZAS
As has been pointed out in the General Introduction, the
Süryaśataka comprises 101 stanzas. But the order of the stanzas
is not the same in all of the editions. In the preparation of my
translation, have used five editions, and have adopted as the
norm the second edition of Durgāprasad and Parab, in the Kavya-
mālā Series, Bombay, 1900. The other four are: (a) the edi-
tion included in John Haeberlin's Kavya-sangraha, p. 197-216,
Calcutta, 1847; (b) the anonymous edition, probably edited by
its publisher, in the library of the India Office, Calcutta, 1874;
(c) the edition included in Jivānanda Vidyasagara's Kavya-
samgrahaḥ, Calcutta, 1886; and (d) the partial edition, compris-
ing stanzas 1-75 inclusive, published in the Vidyodaya, or San-
skrit Critical Journal, vol. 25, June-September, Calcutta, 1896.
In these four last-named editions, I have noted the following de-
partures from the order of the stanzas as given in the edition of
Durgaprasad and Parab:-
Jivananda's edition publishes stanzas 24-30 of Parab's edition
in the following order: 24, 25, 29, 26, 27, 28, 30.
Jivānanda, Haeberlin, the Vidyodaya, and the anonymous edi-
tion in the library of the India Office present the following order
of stanzas 61-70 of Parab's edition: 61, 62, 68, 63, 64, 66, 67,
69, 65, 70.
FORM OF THE STANZAS
Each stanza is in the form of an afis, or 'benediction,' invoking
the aid, protection or blessing of Surya, or of his rays, his horses,
1 See below, p. 104.
83</p>
<pb n="112" />
<p>84
THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
his chariot, his charioteer, or his disk, upon an unnamed plural
'you,' who, according to Jagannatha's commentary on the Sür-
yaśataka, were the poet's relatives.¹ The only stanza that omits
the 'you' is the 44th, where the benediction reads: 'May the
horses of Patanga (Sürya) protect the worlds!'
The favorite request is for protection, which is invoked in 30
stanzas, viz. 3, 16, 19, 29, 30, 37, 44, 46, 50, 53, 57, 58, 59, 61, 65,
69, 71, 75, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 88, 91, 92, 96, 97, 99. Deliver-
ance from sin is invoked in 17 stanzas, viz. 6, 10, 11, 21, 27, 35,
36, 39, 47, 48, 51, 56, 63, 64, 67, 68, 74; prosperity, in 15 stanzas,
viz. 2, 4, 25, 40, 42, 66, 72, 73, 79, 86, 87, 89, 90, 93, 94; happiness,
in 7 stanzas, viz. 8, 15, 18, 41, 49, 55, 62; joy, in 6 stanzas, viz.
9, 23, 26, 34, 70, 78; removal of all troubles, misfortunes and
distresses, in 11 stanzas, viz. 5, 7, 14, 17, 22, 31, 32, 45, 54, 60,
98; bestowal of blessings, wealth, welfare, and the satisfaction of
desires and requests, in 11 stanzas, viz. 1, 12, 13, 20, 24, 28, 33,
43, 52, 95, 100; cessation of rebirths, in stanzas 38 and 77; and
purification, in stanza 76.
The asis is regularly expressed by the precative, or by the im-
perative, and it is perhaps worthy of note that the imperative in
-tāt² occurs 21 times, the list being given below (p. 96), under
the Grammatica Notabiliora.
SUBJECT-MATTER
In general, the subject-matter of the Süryaśataka is the praise
of Surya, but the following subdivisions of the main theme, pre-
sumably based on manuscript authority, are indicated in some of
the editions and are referred to, in a general way, in Jagannatha's
commentary.³ Stanzas 1-43 are devoted especially to the de-
1 See above, p. 32.
For the imperative in -tät, see Whitney, Sanskrit Grammar, 570-571.
Whitney there states that the formation is not rare in the early language,
but is rather uncommon in the later period, only one example being
quotable from the Mahabharata, and one from the Ramayana. He also
says that no instance of its use with benedictive implication, as prescribed
by the native grammarians, is quotable.
s See above, p. 32.</p>
<pb n="113" />
<p>85
scription and praise of Surya's rays; stanzas 44-49, to the horses
that draw his chariot; stanzas 50-61, to Aruna, his charioteer;
stanzas 62-72, to the chariot itself; and stanzas 73-80, to the
solar disk. The remaining stanzas are miscellaneous in char-
acter. In some of them (viz. 91, 92 and 93), Sürya is compared
to Siva, Viṣṇu, and Brahmā respectively, and in stanza 88 he is
shown to be superior to those divinities in the matter of con-
ferring blessings upon the universe. Stanzas 85, 95 and 96
picture conditions on the earth when Sürya is absent at night, and
stanza 87 gives the opposite picture, describing how all nature
moves smoothly in its accustomed channels as long as Surya con-
tinues to shine. In stanza 94 is attested Sürya's universal
supremacy; in 99, he is identified with the principal gods of the
Hindu pantheon; and stanza 100 states the incomprehensibility of
his nature.
INTRODUCTION
Among the ideas that a perusal of the Süryaśataka conveys
with more or less emphasis to the reader, may be mentioned the
following: Sürya is a reservoir of water which is drawn up from
the earth and afterwards poured down again in the form of rain
(stanzas 9, 14, 30, 73, 91, 93) ; emancipation from rebirth may be
obtained through Sürya (stanzas 9, 10, 11, 29, 73, 80, 86, 89);
Sürya drives away sin (cf. above, p. 84, where the aśis is dis-
cussed); Sürya is the life of the world and the benefactor of the
universe (stanzas 59, 77, 80, 87, 88, 97, 100); the nature of Sürya
is incomprehensible, except to yogins (stanzas 29, 65, 100);
Sürya is responsible for his acts to no one except himself (stanzas
6, 19, 84, 97); he is identical with the Vedas (stanza 89); his
twelve personalities will eventually destroy the worlds (stanza 94).
Of passing interest, too, is the 6th stanza, in which Sürya is
said to cure what are apparently the symptoms of leprosy; also
stanza 13, which is a kind of play on the numerals from 1 to 10;
stanza 38, showing the unusual doubling of a series of syllables
at the beginning and end of each päda; and stanza 50, which con-
tains a rather elaborate simile drawn from the realm of the
drama.</p>
<pb n="114" />
<p>86
THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
MYTHOLOGICAL ALLUSIONS
The Suryaśataka is replete with mythological allusions drawn
from the whole range of Hindu mythology. Among them-to
name only a few-are included references to the churning of the
ocean, and to all the objects produced by the churning; to
Brahma's birth from the lotus of Vişnu's navel; to the mundane
egg, Vişnu's 'three steps,' and Garuda's enmity to the snakes; to
Mts. Meru, Asta, Lokāloka and Käilāsa; to Kṛṣṇa's conquering
of the Kaliya snake, and the slaying of Taraka by Kārttikeya; to
the Aurva fire, Nārada and the other sages, Aruna's mutilated
condition, the semi-divine beings, and so on. The wide range and
great number of these allusions make it very evident that
Mayūra-as Sarasvatī said in the Jaina tale-was well versed
in the śästras.¹
Most of the mythological allusions may be readily traced to
their source in the Vedas, Epics and Purāņas. In most cases I
have given such sources in the notes to the stanzas, omitting, how-
ever, reference to some of the better-known legends, and indica-
ting the few instances where I have been unable to trace an anec-
dote to its starting-place in śruti or śästra.
In the matter of the references to Sürya, it seems almost cer-
tain that Mayura must have been familiar with the hymns to
Sürya, or with the accounts of that god, found in the Mahabharata,²
in the Markandeya Purana, and in the Visnu Purana, for so
many of the things that are there said about Sürya find their echo
in the stanzas of the Süryaśataka. The author, however, by no
means confined himself to these hymns and accounts, for the
reader will find scattered through the notes references to other
Sanskrit works, including other Purāṇas, the Ramayana, the
Vedas, the Sürya Upanişad, etc.
1 See above, p. 22.
* Mahabharata, 3. 3. 15-79.
3 Markandeya Purana, 107-110; cf. Pargiter's translation, p. 572-587.
Vişnu Purana, 2.8-11; cf. Wilson's translation, vol. 2, p. 237-298.</p>
<pb n="115" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
87
EPITHETS OF SURYA
In every stanza save one¹ of the Süryaśataka, Sürya is men-
tioned under some one of his many epithets. These epithets are
most frequently descriptive of the beauty or power of his rays,
or of his ability to bring heat and the daylight; less often, they
refer to his function as stimulator and maintainer of the universe,
to his ruddy color, his seven steeds, his overlordship of the
planets, etc. I append a full list, as follows, including adjectives
derived from the epithets proper.
Epithets of Sürya containing reference to his rays. Can-
dārcis (40), Candāmśu (78), Caṇḍabhānu (79), Candarocis (12),
Tigmarocis (4), Tigmabhānu (18), Tivrabhānu (5, 11, 69),
Tikṣṇatviş (26), Tikṣṇabhānu (42), Gharmāmśu (6), Gharmatvis
(15), Kharāmśu (8, 41), Uṣṇatvis (23), Taptāmśu (82), Ahi-
māmśu (37), Ahimaruci (71), Aśiśiramahas (43), Asisirakirana
(72), Sītetarāmśu (56), which all mean 'Hot-rayed One.' To
this group may be added Diptāmśu (9, 75, 94), which means
'Flashing-rayed One.'
In close relationship to the above are Amśumat (67, 90), which
signifies 'Ray-possessor'; Sahasratviş (17), Daśaśataruci (52),
Daśasatabhişu (100), all meaning 'Thousand-rayed'; Bhāsām
Isa (73), 'Lord of Rays'; and Arciṣām Akara (93), 'Mine of
Rays.'
Epithets of Surya as the maker of day. Dinakara (10),
Dinakṛt (70, 89), Divasakṛt (36), which mean 'Maker of Day';
Divasasyaikahetu (95), meaning 'Sole Cause of Day'; Dinapati
(20, 22, 38), Divasapati (57, 66), Ahnam Pati (92), Aharpati
(25), signifying 'Lord of Day'; and Hetur Ahnam (97), 'Cause
of Days.'
Epithets of Sürya as the bringer of heat and light. Arka (28,
30, 31, 34, 35, 49, 83, 85, 86), the adjectives Tapana (19) and
Tapani (47), which signify 'Shining One' or 'Heater'; Bhaskara
(2), and the adjective Vaibhākarī (33), meaning Maker of
Light' or 'Maker of Splendor'; Dhamadhipa (54), 'Lord of
1 In stanza 51, Aruna, Surya's charioteer, takes the place of his master.</p>
<pb n="116" />
<p>88
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
Light'; Bhäsvat (21, 60, 63, 88), 'Possessor of Light'; Bhanu
(13), and the adjective Bhānaviya, 'Splendor'; and Timiraripu
(16), 'Foe of Darkness.'
Epithets of Sürya as the maintainer and stimulator of the
universe. These include only Savitar (27, 29, 62), and the
adjective Savitra (64), signifying 'Stimulator' or 'Vivifier';
and Puşan (53, 58, 61, 74), meaning 'Prosperer.'
Miscellaneous epithets of Sürya. Bradhna (3, 24, 32, 46,
65, 80), signifying, perhaps, 'Ruddy' or 'Yellowish'; Patanga
(23), and the adjective Patanga (44), perhaps from roots pat
and gam, meaning 'He who goes flying'; Ravi (59, 68, 77, 81,
96), possibly signifying 'Ruddy One'; Mārtanda (14) and the
adjective Märtandiya (76), said to be from maritam andam,
'destroyed egg' (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 14, note 2); Ina (97),
and the adjective Aini (39), signifying Master' or 'Mighty';
Grahagramani (98), 'Lord of the Planets'; Eka (99), 'the One';
Saptasapti (45), 'Possessor of Seven Steeds'; Asamahari (48),
'Possessor of Matchless Steeds'; the adjective Häridaśva (7),
'Possessor of Tawny Steeds'; Aryaman (63, 84), seemingly con-
nected with arya, 'Favorable' or 'Master'; Aditya (90), 'Son of
Aditi'; and last, Sürya (50, 87, 89, 91, 99, 101), and the adjective
Saura (55).
Of the hundred and eight names of Sürya given in the
Mahabharata (3. 3. 16-28), only the following eight appear in the
stanzas of the Süryaśataka: Sürya, Aryaman, Püşan, Arka,
Savitar, Ravi, Diptāmśu and Bhanu. But of the list, containing
seventy-two names of Sürya, given by Hemacandra in his Abhi-
dhānacintamani (95-98),¹ 20 can be paralleled in Mayūra's poem;
viz. Aditya, Savitar, Aryaman, Kharāmśu, Ravi, Mārtaṇḍa, Bhānu,
Surya, Arka, Püşan, Patanga, Tapana, Bradhna, Saptasapti,
Dinakara, Vibhākara, Bhāskara, Ina, Haridaśva and Bhasvat.
¹ Edited by Sivadatta and Parab, in part 3, no. 6, of their Abhidhāna-
Sangraha, Bombay, 1896. In this connection, see also J. Burgess, Mis-
cellanea, in IA, 33, p. 63, where a long list of Sürya's names has been col-
lected, including those found in the Mahabharata (3.3. 16-28) and those in
the Abhidhanacintamani.</p>
<pb n="117" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
89
STYLE
The riti, or 'style,' of the Suryaśataka is the Gaudi, which is
characterized by strength (ojas) and grace (känti), and abounds
in compounds and alliteration (anuprāsa).¹ A perusal of the
poem shows that it meets these required conditions. The com-
pounds are evident to even the casual observer, and that the
language is vigorous, and yet at the same time graceful, no care-
ful student will deny. A list of the more noteworthy cases of
alliteration is given in one of the following paragraphs (p. 91).
Furthermore, according to Dandin,2 the Gaudi style is apt to affect
obscure words that need to be explained etymologically, as e.g.
abjanman, 'water-born,' meaning 'lotus.' The Süryaśataka
contains many such words; compare, e. g., the epithets of Surya,
ahimamśu (stanza 37), aśiśiramahas (stanza 43), ahimaruci
(71), and aśiśirakirana (72), which all mean 'he whose ray is
not cold'; see also ambhoruha (3), 'water-growing,' for 'lotus';
vişadhara (47), 'poison-bearer,' for 'snake'; hemādri (49),
'golden mountain,' for 'Mt. Meru'; pathyetarāni (60), 'things
other than wholesome,' for 'troubles'; kṣmabhṛtaḥ (87), 'earth-
bearers,' for 'mountains'; and so on-very many instances might
be given. Still another characteristic of this riti iş the running
together of harsh-sounding syllables, and illustrations of this are
seen in Süryaśataka, stanzas 6 and 98. Besides, the Sahitya-
darpana says that the Gaudi style is adambara, resonant
arrangement (of words),' as though it were, as Regnaud puts it,"
'le tambour [adambara] de la poésie,' and this quality of it is
exemplified in stanzas 33, 36 and 70 of the Süryaśataka, where
there is a noticeable prevalence of bh, dy and nd sounds re-
spectively.
6
¹ For these characteristics of the Gaudi style, see P. Regnaud, Rhétorique
Sanskrite, p. 253-255, Paris, 1884; also L. H. Gray, Vasavadatta, introd.,
p. 16, and the references cited there.
2 Dandin's Kavyadarśa (ed. O. Böhtlingk, Leipzig, 1890), 1.46.
8 See Kavyadarśa, 1. 72.
See Sahityadarpana (ed. Jivananda Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 1895), 9. 627.
5 Regnaud, Rhétorique Sanskrite, p. 255.</p>
<pb n="118" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
RHETORICAL DEVICES
In addition to the asis or 'benediction,' already mentioned as a
characteristic of each stanza,¹ I have noted in the Süryaśataka in-
stances of the following figures or devices.
90
First, the rupaka. This is among the most elementary and
oldest devices, and is of more or less frequent occurrence in most
of the so-called classical Sanskrit works. It corresponds most
nearly to our 'metaphor.' As examples of one of the most com-
mon types, there may be cited from the Süryaśataka such com-
pounds as īkṣaṇakamalavanam (stanza 58), 'the lotus-cluster of
thine eyes'; khuramusalāḥ (stanza 61), 'with club-like hoofs';
dhaḥstambhe (stanza 67), 'pillar-shaped axle-pin'; bahulatama-
tamaḥpańka (stanza 79), 'very thick pitchy darkness.'
Another elementary device is the dipaka, or 'illuminator,' which
is said to exist when one noun is found as subject, or object, etc.,
of many verbs, or when one verb is connected with many nouns
in the same case or construction.³ As examples from the
Süryaśataka, take stanza 37, where the dawn-splendor of the
Hot-rayed (Sürya). . . is inferred to be near, because of the
drying up of the moonstones, the dimness of the stars, . . . and
the withering of the plants'; or stanza 81, where 'Ravi (Surya)
is praised by the Siddhas, by the gods, . by the Cāraṇas,
... by the Gandharvas, by the Serpents, ... by the Yātu-
dhānas, ... by the Sadhyas, ... by the Rsis, . and by the
emancipated.'
The śleşa, 'pun' or 'paronomasia,' is of very frequent occur-
rence in the Süryaśataka. In some stanzas only a single word
¹ See above, p. 83. For a definition of the afis, see Kavyādarśa, 2. 357.
2 Johannes Nobel, Beiträge sur älteren Geschichte des Alamkāraśāstra
(Berlin, 1911), p. 9, groups the rapaka, dipaka, yamaka and upama as
among the earliest devices. See also Kavyaprakaśa, 10.6 (92-93), or
in the edition of Jhalakikara, p. 718.
3 See Nobel, as cited in preceding note; and Kavyaprakāśa, 10. 15 (103),
or in the edition of Jhalakikara, p. 775.
On the fleşa, see Kavyaprakaśa, 9.4 (84), or Jhalakikara's edition, p.
615; Kavyadarśa, 2.310 and 2. 363; Vāmana's Kavyalamkārasütrani (ed.
Durgaprasad and Parab, Bombay, 1889), 3. 2.4; and references cited by
Gray, Vasavadattā, introd., p. 17. For Vamana's date (eighth or ninth
century A.D.), see G. A. Jacob, Notes on Alankara Literature, in JRAS,
new series, vol. 29 (1897), p. 288.</p>
<pb n="119" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
91
may be found capable of a double rendering; in others, a number
of words, and occasionally practically the whole stanza may be
translated in two ways. The more noteworthy instances in the
Süryaśataka of this form of rhetorical embellishment occur in
stanzas 4, 9, 10, 15, 18, 20, 24, 25, 28, 32, 35, 42, 47, 52, 53, 64,
68, 72, 79, 92, 93. In my translation of the śleșas, the two Eng-
lish words that translate a single Sanskrit word are indicated by
their inclusion between the symbols < >; and if a second San-
skrit word in the same pada is also capable of a double rendering,
the two English words by which it is translated are inclosed by the
same symbol doubled, viz. < >; similarly, < is indicative of
a third śleşa, << >> of a fourth, and so on.
ślesa, the following may be cited from
Süryašataka:-
As an example of
stanza 25 of the
'The light of the Lord of Day also <scornfully> <eclipses [the
brilliance of] fire and the glittering splendor of the
moonstone»>,
Whereas Guha <in sport> <rides on a peacock> <which is re-
splendent with the flashing tips of the eyes in its tail»>.'
Here the Sanskrit word lilaya is rendered by <scornfully>
and <in sport>; kurvāṇo . . . adhaḥ śikhinam by <eclipses fire>>
and <rides on a peacock>; and lasaccandrakāntāvabhāsam by
<glittering splendor of the moonstone»> and <which is resplendent
with the flashing tips of the eyes in its tail»>.
The anuprāsa,¹ 'alliteration,' is also of common occurrence in
the Süryaśataka. See especially stanza 6, where the letter gh
occurs 23 times, and stanzas 12 (c, 26 times), 33 (bh, 29 times),
36 (dy, 20 times), 94 (d, 25 times, and s, 27 times), and 98
(g, 25 times).
Closely connected with anuprāsa is yamaka, 'assonance,' de-
scribed by Dr. Gray as 'repetition' or 'chiming.' It consists in
1 For anuprasa, cf. Kavyaprakaśa, 9.2 (78), or p. 597-599 of Jhalaki-
kara's edition; Kävyādarśa, 1. 55-59; Kavyalamkārasātrāṇi, 4. 1.8; and the
references cited by Gray, Vasavadatta, introd., p. 23.
For yamaka, see Kavyaprakasa, 9.3 (82), or p. 605 of Jhalakikara's
edition; Kavyadarśa, 1.61; Kavyalamkārasütrani, 4. 1.1; and the refer-
ences cited by Gray, Vasavadatta, introd., p. 20.</p>
<pb n="120" />
<p>THE SURYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
placing in juxtaposition words or syllables similar in sound but
different in meaning. Scarcely a stanza of the Süryaśataka but
has instances of the occurrence of this form of literary adorn-
ment. For example, see stanza 71:-
92
cakri cakrarapańktim harir api ca harin dhûrjațir dhurdhvajāntan
akşam nakşatranātho 'runam api varuṇaḥ kübaragram kuberaḥ
As other good examples, stanzas 81 and 94 may be cited; and
note especially also the exaggerated yamaka in stanza 38, where
the first two and the last three syllables of each päda are repeated.
Another device that is far from uncommon in this poem of
Mayūra is utprekṣā,¹ 'poetic fancy'-the imagining of one object
in the guise of another. It is usually indicated by the presence,
in the text, of an iva, 'as if.' Without attempting to make an ex-
haustive list, I have noted examples of utprekṣā in stanzas 1, 2,
3, 5, 14, 15, 16, 22, 24, 25, 42, 49, 52, 54, 55, 63, 68, 72, 74, 79.
An instance may be cited from stanza 5, as follows:-
pakşacchedavranasṛksruta iva drşado darśayan prataradrer
'causing the rocks of the Dawn Mountain to appear as if streaming with
blood from the wounds [caused by] the cutting off of its wings.'
Here the streaming red light of dawn, flooding the sides of
Mt. Meru, is imagined to be the blood of the wound resulting
from Indra's amputation of the wings of the mountain.
The figure called vyatireka, 'contrast or distinction '-the
placing of two objects in antithesis and the noting of the differ-
ence between them-is found in stanzas 21 and 23 of the Sürya-
śataka, and there is also an implied vyatireka in stanza 43.
Dandin, in the Kävyādarśa (2. 180), defines vyatireka as
follows:-
śabdopătte pratite vä sädṛśye vastunor dvayoḥ
tatra yad bhedakathanam vyatirekaḥ sa kathyate
¹ On utprekşd, see Kavyaprakaśa, 10.4 (91), or edition of Jhalakīkara,
p. 707-712; Kävyādarśa, 2. 221–234; Kavyālaṇıkārasūtrāṇi, 4. 3. 32. Other
authorities are cited by Gray, Vasavadatta, introd., p. 19.
2 For comment on and definition of vyatircka, cf. Anandavardhana's
Dhvanyaloka, 2. 23-24 (ed. Durgaprasad and Parab, p. 91-92, Bombay,
1891); Jacobi's translation of the Dhvanyaloka, in ZDMG, 56. 613-614;
Kavyadarśa, 2. 180; Kavyalamkārasütrāņi, 4. 3. 22; Kavyaprakaśa, 10. 17
(104), or ed. of Jhalakîkara, p. 783.</p>
<pb n="121" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
93
This Böhtlingk, in his edition of the Kavyādarśa (Leipzig, 1890),
renders as: 'Wenn bei der ausgesprochenen oder bekannten
Gleichheit zweier Dinge ihr Unterschied angegeben wird, so
nennt man dieses Vyatireka.' In stanza 21 of the Süryaśataka,
Surya, as the eye of the world, is placed in antithesis to an ordi-
nary eye, and stanza 23 notes the distinction between a lamp-wick
and Surya's splendor. In stanza 43, there is drawn, by implica-
tion, a distinction between the goddess Sri and the śri (splendor)
of Surya.
There are also found in the Süryaśataka examples of the
figure virodha,¹ 'apparent contradiction,' which consists in repre-
senting as antithetical objects which are really not so. The in-
congruity is often merely verbal, depending at times on a śleşa.
The presence of the figure is often denoted by api, 'although.'
As an example, see Süryaśataka, stanza 80, where the disk of
Sürya is placed in antithesis to the eye of Siva:-
cakşur dakşadviso yan na tu dahati puraḥ parayaty eva kamam
'[Surya's disk], which, [although it is] the eye of (Siva), Foe of Dakşa,
does not burn <Käma> [standing] before [it], but verily fulfils < desire >.'
Other examples of virodha occur in this same stanza 80, and also
in stanza 86. See the notes to those two stanzas.
So far as I have noted, only a single instance of the käkākṣi-
golakanyaya, or 'maxim of the crow's eyeball,' occurs in the
Süryaśataka-in stanza 57. This figure, to quote Apte, 'takes
its origin from the supposition that the crow has but one eye,
and that it can move it, as occasion requires, from the socket on
one side into that of the other.' It consists in allowing a word
which appears but once in a clause or sentence to be translated
twice-both times with the same meaning. It is thus different
from the śleșa, where the word that is rendered twice always
has two different meanings. In stanza 57 of the Süryaśataka,
¹ On the virodha, see Kavyaprakaśa, 10. 23 (109-110), or ed. of Jhalaki-
kara, p. 807-808; Kavyadarśa, 2. 333-339; Kävyālamkārasūtrāṇi, 43. 12;
Gray, Vasavadatta, introd., p. 18; Apte, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. virodha.
2 Apte, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. nyaya; a number of the popular maxims,
including the käkākşigolakanyāya, are there grouped and explained.</p>
<pb n="122" />
<p>94
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
the word sapta, 'seven,' though occurring but once, must be
rendered twice, first as a modifier of aśvan, 'horses,' and again
as a modifier of kakṣaḥ, 'apartments.'
There is also in the Süryaśataka at least one instance of the
rhetorical figure tulyayogita, 'grouping together of similar things,'
or, as described by Apte,¹ 'the combination of several objects
having the same attribute.' In stanza 94 this figure is exemplified
by the phrase sädridyūrvīnadīśā daśa diśo, 'the ten quarters, with
the mountains, sky, earth and oceans.'
Last, but by no means least, either in interest or importance,
among the rhetorical figures which I have noted in the Sürya-
fataka, is the upama,' or 'simile.' It exists in our poem in con-
siderable numbers. Some of the instances, such as the 'drama'
simile (stanza 50), the simile of the 'painter's brush' (stanza
26), of the 'antidote' (stanza 31), of the garden and trench'
(stanza 34), of the 'thirsty man' (stanza 14), are quite elabo-
rate, and are discussed in the notes to the stanzas where they
occur. Others, not so elaborate, but still worthy of notice, will
be found in stanzas 4, 15, 38, 49, 52, 54, 55, 57, 74, 79, 82.
There are, besides, many of minor import which I have not
attempted to list.
Before leaving this topic of the rhetorical devices, I would say
that I have by no means attempted to give an all-inclusive list
of those that grace the stanzas of the Süryaśataka, but have
merely appended instances of the occurrence of some of the
more familiar ones, or of such as have been pointed out by the
commentator, or otherwise called to my attention. I frankly con-
fess that I do not readily recognize many of the more obscure
¹ Apte, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. tulyayogita. For other definitions and ex-
amples, cf. Kavyddarśa, 2. 330-331; Sahityadarpana (ed. Jīvānanda Vi-
dyāsāgara, Calcutta, 1895), 10. 695; Kävyaprakaśa, 10. 16 (104), or ed. of
Jhalakīkara, p. 780; Kavyalamkarasatrani, 4. 3. 26; and especially the
admirable monograph of Johannes Nobel, Beiträge zur älteren Geschichte
des Alamkarasastra, p. 25-31, Berlin, 1911.
2 Nobel, Beiträge etc., p. 9, states that the upama is one of the oldest
rhetorical devices, being mentioned by Bharata, Nāṭyaśāstra (16.41), along
with the dipaka, rüpaka and yamaka; see also Kavyaprakāśa, 10. 1 (87), or
edition of Jhalakikara, p. 653.</p>
<pb n="123" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
95
alamkāras, and subdivisions of the alamkāras, that are set forth,
with characteristic Hindu fondness for detail, on the pages of the
Sanskrit works dealing with this subject. I have not attempted
an exhaustive treatment or discussion, because it seems to me
that such would fall rather within the province of a specialist in
this department of Sanskrit studies.
VEDICISMS
Bernheimer, by way of comment on vibhavatu (stanza 33),
points out that the use of bha in the active, with prefix vi, is
almost exclusively Vedic.¹
The combination of final and initial vowels in caturaṛcām
(stanza 40), instead of the more usual caturarcam, is also Vedic,³
and is doubtless employed to meet the requirements of the meter.
The indeclinable particle sam, prosperity,' found in stanza
94, is common in the Veda, but rare in the later language.*
To these there may also be added the rather extensive use-21
instances of the imperative in -tät. This has been discussed
below among the Grammatica Notabiliora, where it is shown
that such forms are not of uncommon occurrence in the Vedic
literature, though rare in the so-called classical period.
GRAMMATICA NOTABILIORA
In the notes to each stanza I have called attention to whatever
might seem of interest to students of Sanskrit grammar, but for
convenience my findings in this line will be grouped together
here.
In case-constructions I have noted, as possibly worthy of
mention, the instrumental of qualification without preposition,
apaghanair and kamdharärdhäir (stanzas 6 and 48 respectively;
1 Carlo Bernheimer, Il Saryaśatakam di Mayūra, p. 19, footnote 1, Li-
vorno, 1905. His comment is: 'Si noti l'uso quasi esclusivamente vedico
di bha attivo con vi.'
* See Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 127, a.
See Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. fam.
See below, p. 96.</p>
<pb n="124" />
<p>96
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
cf. bhayacakitadṛśa in Caṇḍiśataka, stanza 100), the genitive of
agent with gamya (stanza 23; cf. Candiśataka, stanza 42), the
locative (daviyasi) to express the limit of motion (stanza 22),
the locative (cakre tṛṣṇām) to express the object of a feeling
(stanza 59), the avyayibhava compound adhijaladhi (stanza 88),
and the locative absolute with an adverb-usually yatra-forming
one member (stanzas 20, 76, 83, 85, 88, 95). There is also the
accusative alim (stanza 38), apparently used as a sort of object
of the peculiar alīḍhapūrva.
Among the verb forms may be noted the combination vitara-
titarām (stanza 28), in which the comparative suffix is added to a
personal form of a verb; śuska (stanza 83), 'dried,' used with
the force of a participle; and the imperative in -tät. This last-
named form is said by Whitney¹ to be of rather rare occurrence
in the later language, but there are 21 instances of it in the
Suryaśataka, and 17 in the Candiśataka. In the Süryaśataka the
commonest example is stāt, 'may it be,' which occurs in stanzas
5, 16, 21, 27, 35, 51, 70, 78, 87 (v. 1. syāt), 93. The other cases
are: avatāt (stanzas 30, 59, 71, 83, 85, 99), upanayatāt (stanza
26), apaharatät (stanza 31), upacinutat (stanza 40), vyasyatāt
(stanza 48), and punītät (stanza 76). There is also the impera-
tive jahihi (stanza 59; cf. Canḍiśataka, stanza 34) with short
penult, a form allowed by the grammarians and doubtless used
here to fit the meter; and the denominative participles, vetraya-
māṇāḥ (stanza 11), sūtradhārāyamāṇaḥ (stanza 50), and pad-
marāgāyamāṇaḥ (stanza 56).
To the above list I would add also the double negatives
(stanzas 23, 38, 59, 87); the absence of ya as correlative to sa
(stanzas 33 and 98); the absence of sa correlative to ya (stanza
24; cf. Candiśataka, stanza 9); the adverb rucimat (28)-an
adverb with suffix -mat being, seemingly, a rare occurrence³; the
long compounds gadyapadyavyatikaritavacohṛdyam (36) and
akṣuṇṇahemopalapaṭalam (44), used as adverbs; the compound
alīḍhapūrva (38), the -purva having the force of an adverb;
1 See Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 570, b; and see also p. 84, note 2.
* Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 1235, e.</p>
<pb n="125" />
<p>97
and neträhinena (72), an example of the sakapārthiva com-
pound a species of compound that omits its middle member.
INTRODUCTION
METER
The meter of the Süryaśataka is the sragdhara, in which are
also composed some of the stanzas of the Mayurāṣṭaka and a
number of the anthology stanzas attributed to Mayura. It con-
sists of 21 syllables, with caesural pauses after every seventh
syllable, the scheme being as follows:-
---।-~।-॥~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~-॥-।-- ।~ --
This is not among the most widely-used meters,¹ although em-
ployed by Mayūra in the Süryaśataka, and by Bāṇa in the
Candidataka. Kālidāsa has occasional recourse to it, as for
example in the Sakuntală, act 1, stanzas I and 7, and in the
Malavikāgnimitra, act I, stanza 1, and act 2, stanza 12. Bhar-
tṛhari also employs it 22 times in his three śatakas, as noted by
Dr. Louis H. Gray, in his article The Metres of Bhartrihari, ap-
pearing in JAOS, vol. 20, first half (1899), p. 157-159.
For comment on, and discussion of the sragdhară, see the
article La metrica degli Indi, parte 2, La poesia profana, by A.
Ballini, published in Pulle's Studi Italiani di Filologia Indo-
Iranica, vol. 8, puntata 1 a, 2 a, 3 a, Firenze, 1909, 1910, 1912;
especially puntata 3 a, p. 132. See also Pingala's Chandaḥśāstra,
7. 24 (in the edition by Kedāranātha and Paṇashikar, Bom-
bay, 1908, in the Kävyamālā Series), and Albrecht Weber's
monograph Ueber die Metrik der Inder, published in Indische
Studien, vol. 8, especially p. 400-401, Berlin, 1863.
In the Suryaśataka I have not noted any metrical irregularities
in the text of Durgaprasãd and Parab's second edition, which I
have adopted as the standard. Bühler (IA, vol. I, p. 115, foot-
note) and Max Müller (India: What Can It Teach Us?, p. 330,
note 3) are wrong in stating that the meter of the Süryaśataka
is fardulavikriḍita.
1 For a list of the occurrences of the sragdhard meter in the principal
works of classical Sanskrit poetry, see Kühnau, Metrische Sammlungen
aus Stensler's Nachlass, in ZDMG, vol. 44 (1890), p. 1-82, especially p. 82.
8</p>
<pb n="126" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
SANSKRIT WORKS THAT QUOTE THE
SŪRYAŚATAKA
As indicated in the notes to the various stanzas, I have dis-
covered quotations from the Süryaśataka in the following San-
skrit works which belong, for the most part, to the alamkāra
literature.
The Dhvanyaloka of Anandavardhana (855-884 A.D.)¹ cites
stanza 9 as exhibiting a type of śleșa,³ and stanza 23 as an illus-
tration of the rhetorical figure called vyatireka.³
98
The Kavikanthabharaṇa of Kṣemendra (1025-1075 A.D.)*
cites stanza 18 as an example of a bit of poetry that contains
faults as well as excellences.5
The Kavyaprakāśa of Mammaṭa and Allața (1050-1100 A.D.)*
quotes stanza 6, seemingly as an illustration of harshness in
sound, where harshness is neither a fault nor an excellence,
and stanza 71 as an example of a stanza wherein facts are dis-
torted in order to effect a desired alliteration.8
The Ganaratnamahodadhi (2. 149) of Vardhamāna (1140
A.D.) quotes the first pada of stanza 79 to illustrate the use of
the dyu stem (for div), signifying 'sky.'
1 For the date of the Dhvanyaloka, see G. A. Jacob, Notes on Alańkāra
Literature, in JRAS, new series, vol. 29 (1897), p. 289; Duff, Chronology,
p. 77; Krishnamacharya, Skt. Literature, p. 162.
2 The Dhvanyaloka, 2.25-26; cf. ed. by Durgaprasād and Parab, p. 99,
Bombay, 1891. See also Jacobi's translation of the Dhvanyaloka, in
ZDMG, vol. 56 (1902), p. 764.
8 The Dhvanyaloka, 2. 23-24; cf. Parab's ed., p. 92; and Jacobi's trans-
lation in ZDMG, 56. 613-614.
For the date of the Kavikaṇṭhābharaṇa, see J. Schönberg, Kşemendra's
Kavikanthabharaṇa, in Sitzungsb. Phil.-Hist. Classe der kais. Akad. der
Wissensch., vol. 106, p. 477, Wien, 1884; cf. Bühler, Kaśmir, an Account
of some MSS, in JBRAS, vol. 12 (extra number, 1877), p. 46.
5 The Kavikanthabharana, 4. 1. 11; cf. ed. by Durgaprasãd and Parab,
in Kävyamālā, part 4, p. 133, Bombay, 1887.
For the date of the Kavyaprakaśa, see above, p. 30, note 2.
7 The Kavyaprakaśa, 7, stanza 301; cf. edition of Jhalakīkara, p. 507.
8 The Kavyaprakaśa, 10, stanza 580; cf. edition of Jhalakīkara, p. 938.
See J. Eggeling's edition of the Ganaratnamahodadhi, part 1, p. 185,
London, 1879. For the date of the Ganaratnamahodadhi see G. A. Jacob,</p>
<pb n="127" />
<p>99
The Rasikajivana of Gadadhara, an alamkāra work in 10
books (prabandhas), of the 17th century, cites stanzas I and
2, but in what connection I have been unable to determine, since
no complete copy of the text of that work has been published,
so far, at least, as I have been able to learn.¹
Stanzas I and 2 of the Süryaśataka are also cited in Särnga-
dhara's anthology, the Paddhati (1363 A.D.).²
The Suryaśataka is also said to be quoted in the Ţikasarvasva,
Sarvananda's commentary on the Namalinganuśasana of Amara-
simha, which is dated by M. S. Sastri as 1417-1431 A.D.³
The Kavindravacanasamuccaya (stanza 53), an anthology of
unknown authorship, consisting of 525 stanzas, and dated earlier
than 1200 A.D., cites Süryaśataka, stanza 34, in its chapter
entitled Suryavrajyā.* And Thomas authorizes the statement
that stanzas 19, 42 and 71 of the Süryaśataka are cited by
Ujjvaladatta, on Uṇādisutra (Aufrecht's edition, p. 19), 4, 51,
4. 233, and 4. 213 respectively."
Among the modern anthologies, it should be noted that the
Subhāṣitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra quotes stanzas 1, 2 and 6 of the Sürya-
Notes on Alankara Literature, in JRAS, new series, vol. 29 (1897), p. 300;
cf. T. Zachariae, Die indischen Wörterbücher (in Bühler's Grundriss der
Indo-Arischen Philologie), p. 21, Strassburg, 1897.
1 The Rasikajivana exists in several manuscripts, which ascribe it to
Gadādhara; cf. Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. 1, p. 497, and vol.
2, p. 116; Bühler, Two Lists of Skt. MSS, in ZDMG, vol. 42 (1888), p. 554.
The first 46 stanzas of the first book of the Rasikajīvana have been edited,
from manuscript no. 217 of the collection in the Bibliothèque Nationale
in Paris, by P. Regnaud, and published by him, under the title Stances
Sanskrites Inédites, in Annuaire de la Faculté des Lettres de Lyon, fasci-
cule 2, p. 201-223, Paris, 1884. Stanza I of the Süryaśataka appears as
stanza 32 of the first book of the Rasikajivana, and stanza 2 as stanza 31
of the same book. Regnaud, in the introduction, states that the Rasika-
jivana is an anthology and consists of 11 prabandhas. Aufrecht (loc. cit.)
states that Gadadhara's work is an alamkāra consisting of 10 prabandhas.
2 See Peterson's edition of the Paddhati, nos. 137 and 138. For the date
of the Paddhati, see Aufrecht in ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 2.
See M. S. Sastri, Report on a Search for Sanskrit and Tamil Manu-
scripts for the Year 1893-1894, no. 2, p. 23, 24, 32 (no. 184), Madras, 1899.
4 See Thomas's edition of the Kavindravacanasamuccaya, p. 18, and
introd., p. 1-5 and 67.
5 See Thomas, Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 68.
INTRODUCTION</p>
<pb n="128" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
śataka, but that no citation from Mayūra's writings seems to be
found in Böhtlingk's Indische Sprüche (2d ed., St. Petersburg,
1870-1873).
Among the grammatical works; I have noted that the Dur-
ghatavṛtti of Saraṇadeva cites portions of stanzas 2, 3, 25 and
52 of the Suryaśataka, in connection with comment on certain
grammatical peculiarities recorded by Panini. These citations
have been discussed in the notes to the stanzas where they occur.
As regards lexicographical works, it may be noted that odd or
unusual meanings and uses of certain words employed by
Mayura have caught the attention of more than one investigator.
For example, see Theodor Zachariae, Der Anekarthasamgraha
des Hemachandra, herausgegeben mit Auszügen aus dem Com-
mentare des Mahendra (published by the Vienna Akademie der
Wissenschaften as Band 1 of the series entitled Quellenwerke der
altindischen Lexikographie, Wien and Bombay, 1893), where are
given Mahendra's comments on the following words of the
Suryaśataka: stanza 1 of the Süryaśataka, the word jambha (see
page 47 of the commentary, in Zachariae's volume); stanza 2,
kalya and bhāskara (p. 53 and 143); stanza 4, yathā (p. 193);
stanza 6, argha, ghrāṇa, ghṛṇā, ghṛṇi, gharma (p. 12, 24, 49);
stanza 8, khara (p. 61); stanza 9, go (p. 3); stanza 71, akşa,
kübara (p. 79 and 139).
See also Theodor Zachariae, Der Mankhakośa (published as
Band 3 of the series cited in the preceding paragraph, Wien and
Bombay, 1897), the commentary on which cites the following
words from Mayura's poem: Süryaśataka, stanza 1, the words
bhānu, jambha, udaya (see pages 59, 76, 91 of the commentary, in
Zachariae's edition); stanza 2, kroḍa (p. 24); stanza 3, garbha
(p. 75); stanza 4, vita (p. 36); stanza 8, udgaḍha (p. 25); stanza
II, rãi (p. 94); stanza 12, prac (p. 16); stanza 23, varti (p. 37);
stanza 36, gandharva (p. 75); stanza 37, vāna (p. 60); stanza
71, dhur (p. 95).
100
1 See Subhasitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra, p. 40, stanza 11; p. 41, stanzas 12 and 16.
The Durghatavrtti was composed in 1172 A.D.; see the edition by T.
Ganapati Sāstrī, in the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series, preface, p. 2, Trivan-
drum, 1909.
.</p>
<pb n="129" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
IOI
To the above may be added the word udghatanam (Sürya-
śataka, stanza 2), cited on page 134, line 8, of Der Dhatupatha
des Hemachandra, edited by Joh. Kirste, and published as Band
4 of the series entitled Quellenwerke der altindischen Lexiko-
graphie (see second paragraph preceding), Wien and Bombay,
1901.
MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SURYAŚATAKA
Aufrecht, in his Catalogus Catalogorum (vol. 1, p. 732; vol. 2,
p. 175; vol. 3, p. 150), has listed 33 references to manuscripts of
the Suryaśataka-or Mayuraśataka, as some of the manuscripts
call it and I have been able to add 6 other manuscripts that are
mentioned in catalogues issued subsequently to the Catalogus, or
else were omitted by Aufrecht.¹ These 6 are as follows.
A Sanskrit manuscript listed by Cecil Bendall, in his Catalogue
of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the British Museum, p. 100-101,
no. 257, London, 1902; this is accompanied by a verbal explana-
tion, in Sinhalese, by Parakramabāhu Vilgam-mūla.
A manuscript listed by M. Rangācārya in A Descriptive Cata-
logue of the Skt. MSS in the Government Oriental MSS Library,
Madras, vol. 5, p. 2135, no. 2886, Madras, 1909. This manu-
script is described simply by the title Süryaśataka, without men-
tion of the author's name. I have taken it for granted that
Mayūra's Suryaśataka is meant.
A manuscript listed by H. Sastri and S. C. Gui in A Descrip-
tive Catalogue of Skt. MSS in the Library of the Calcutta San-
skrit College, vol. 6, p. 108, no. 159, Calcutta, 1903.
A manuscript listed by Winternitz and Keith in their Catalogue
of Skt. MSS in the Bodleian Library, vol. 2, p. 178, no. 1257,
Oxford, 1905. It is accompanied by a Sinhalese commentary.
Two manuscripts which Aufrecht has not included-perhaps
purposely in his Catalogus. They are listed by William Taylor,
1 Two of the manuscripts listed by Aufrecht have been described in
subsequent catalogues; Hultzsch 90 (Cat. Cat., vol. 1) in Winternitz and
Keith, Catalogue of Skt. MSS in the Bodleian Library, vol. 2, p. 178, no.
1256, Oxford, 1905; and Oxf., p. 348 b (Cat. Cat., vol. 1) in Keith's Appen-
dix to Vol. 1 (Aufrecht's Catalogue), p. 103, no. 819, Oxford, 1909.</p>
<pb n="130" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
Catalogue Raisonné of Oriental MSS in the Government Library,
vol. 2, p. 212 and 370, Madras, 1860. The one mentioned on
p. 212 is accompanied by the commentary of Gopinātha; the other
(p. 370) is described by Taylor as 'Bänuviyam. By Mayura
cavi; 100 slocas, complete. Praise of the sun.' Since the sub-
ject-matter, and also the number of ślokas, of this Bānuviyam
coincide with the subject-matter and number of stanzas of the
Süryaśataka, and since the word bhānaviya occurs in stanza I
of Mayura's poem, it seems almost certain that we have here a
manuscript of the Suryaśataka. Hence my inclusion of it in this
list. However, I would add that I have been unable to determine
whether Taylor's Catalogue Raisonné has been supplemented, or
wholly supplanted, by the later and more elaborate Descriptive
Catalogue of the Skt. MSS in the Government Oriental MSS
Library, Madras. It is worthy of note, in this connection, that
Aufrecht, when compiling his Catalogus, used neither vol. 2 nor
vol. 3 of Taylor's work, and his opinion of vol. I is not, as was
remarked above (p. 63, note 5), very flattering. It may be that
these two manuscripts mentioned in Taylor's second volume are
the same as the ones Aufrecht (Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. 2,
p. 175) lists from the Alphabetical Index of MSS in the Gov-
ernment Oriental MSS Library, Madras, p. 65 and 109, Madras,
1893.
I am unable to say whether the three manuscripts used by
Durgaprasad and Parab in preparing their edition of the Surya-
śataka (second edition, Bombay, 1900), and mentioned by them
in the introduction of that volume, are included among those re-
ferred to by Aufrecht or enumerated above, but it seems likely
that they are. And the same problem faces me in the matter of
the manuscript used by Kälīkṛṣṇabahadur when he edited the
Suryaśataka in Haeberlin's Kavya-sangraha (Calcutta, 1847.)
According to Weber (Indische Studien, vol. I, p. 472, Berlin,
1850), this manuscript included a commentary in Bengali, but in
Haeberlin's Kavya-sangraha the commentary has not been edited.
102</p>
<pb n="131" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
103
COMMENTARIES ON THE SŪRYAŚATAKA
Aufrecht, in the Catalogus Catalogorum (s. v. Süryaśataka),
lists 7 references to manuscripts of anonymous commentaries and
18 references to commentaries by known authors. The following
commentators are mentioned by name: Jayamangala, Tribhuva-
napāla, Madhusudana, Yajñeśvara, Vallabhadeva, Srirangadeva,
Lingaya, Gangadhara Pathaka, Bālambhaṭṭa, Harivamsa, Gopi-
natha, Anvayamukha, Jagannātha, and Rāmabhaṭṭa. To Auf-
recht's list I would add the anonymous Bengali commentary
mentioned by Weber (Indische Studien, vol. 1, p. 472); the
Sinhalese verbal interpretation by Parākramabāhu Vilgam-mūla
(cf. Bendall, Cat. of Skt. MSS in the British Museum, p. 100,
no. 257), probably identical with the Sinhalese commentary
attached to manuscript no. 1257 of the Bodleian Library (cf.
Winternitz and Keith, Cat. of Skt. MSS in the Bodleian Library,
vol. 2, p. 178); and the țīkā of Gopinatha, listed by Taylor¹ in
his Catalogue Raisonné of Oriental MSS in the Government
Library, vol. 2, p. 212.
EDITIONS OF THE SŪRYAŚATAKA
I have succeeded in finding record of thirteen editions of the
Süryaśataka, and there have doubtless been more. These thir-
teen are as follows.
An edition of 1848, or probably much earlier. In a List of
Books in the Pali and Singhalese Languages, read Feb. 26, 1848,
by the Rev. R. S. Hardy, and published in JCRAS, vol. 1, no. 3
(1848), p. 200, the name 'Suya-satake, Sans [krit]' appears as
the title of vol. 441 of the list. Nothing further is said of the
work, so it is barely possible that not Mayūra's Süryaśataka, but
another composition bearing the same name, is meant.
1 See above (p. 63, note 5), where the question of the reliability of
Taylor's work has been discussed. This commentary of Gopinātha is
perhaps identical with the commentary of Gopinātha listed in the Alpha-
betical Index of MSS in the Government Oriental MSS Library, Madras,
p. 65, Madras, 1893 (see Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. 2, p. 175).</p>
<pb n="132" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
An edition, without commentary, by Kälīkṛṣṇabahādur, in-
corporated in John Haeberlin's Kavya-sangraha: A Sanscrit
Anthology, p. 197-216, Calcutta, 1847. There is a copy of this
work on the shelves of the Harvard University Library. See
also Ernst Haas, Cat. of Skt. and Pali Books in the British
Museum, p. 41-42, London, 1876; cf. Indische Studien, vol. 1, p.
471-472.
104
Anonymously edited, in both octavo and duodecimo editions,
in a Satakavalt comprising the Amaruśataka, the Santiśataka, the
Suryaśataka and the three śatakas of Bhartṛhari. In Bengali
character, and published at Calcutta, in 1850; cf. Catalogue of
the Library of the India Office, vol. 2, part 1, Sanskrit Books,
p. 180, London, 1897.
An anonymous edition, without commentary, probably edited
by its publisher, Bābū Bhuvanacandra Basāk, and published at
Calcutta, in 1874. The volume is entitled Süryaśataka by
Mayura Bhaṭṭa; cf. Catalogue of the Library of the India Office,
vol. 2, part I, p. 214.
An edition in Sinhalese characters (with Sinhalese paraphrase
of Vilgammüla Mahã Thera) by Don A. de Silva Devarakkhita
Batuvantuḍāve, Colombo, 1883; cf. C. Bendall, Cat. of the Skt.
MSS in the British Museum, p. 100-101, no. 257, London, 1902;
Wickremasinghe, Cat. of the Sinhalese Printed Books in the
Library of the British Museum, p. 125, London, 1901; Wick-
remasinghe, Cat. of the Sinhalese MSS in the British Museum, p.
23, 101, 102, London, 1900; JRAS, new series, vol. 26 (1894),
p. 555, and vol. 28 (1896), p. 215-216.
An edition by Yajñeśvaraśāstrī. It is mentioned by Bühler
(IA, 1. 115, footnote) in 1872 as being then in course of publica-
tion. It was to be equipped with a commentary by its editor, and
in this regard the editor seems to have fulfilled his intention, for
the commentary is mentioned in Aufrecht's Catalogus and in the
introduction to the Kāvyamālā edition of the Süryaśataka, and is
quoted, as we saw above (p. 26, note 1), in Jhalakîkara's edition
of the Kävyaprakāśa.
Edited, without commentary, by Jīvānanda Vidyāsāgara, in</p>
<pb n="133" />
<p>105
his Kavya-samgrahaḥ, p. 271-290, second edition, Calcutta, 1886
(cf. Kävyatirtha and Shastri, Catalogue of Printed Books and
MSS in Sanskrit belonging to the Oriental Library of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal, p. 43-44, 227, Calcutta, 1904). There is a
copy of this in the Harvard University Library. The first edi-
tion appeared in 1872; cf. Ernst Haas, Cat. of Skt. and Pali
Books in the British Museum, p. 42, top. A third edition, in
three volumes, appeared in 1888 (Calcutta); cf. OB, vol. 2, no.
766, and vol. 3, no. 3018.
Edited, with the commentary of Tribhuvanapāla, by Durga-
prasād and Parab, as vol. 19 of the Kävyamālā Series, Bombay,
1889. A second edition, revised, appeared in Bombay in 1900.
This last is the one I have used in preparing my translation of the
Süryaśataka.
INTRODUCTION
A partial edition, comprising the first 75 stanzas, without
commentary, appeared serially in the Vidyodaya, or Sanskrit
Critical Journal, vol. 25 (1896), June-September, published at
Calcutta.
TRANSLATIONS OF THE SŪRYAŚATAKA
I have discovered only three translations of the Süryaśataka.
One is a translation into Italian, with introduction and notes, by
Doctor Carlo Bernheimer. It is entitled Il Süryaçatakam di
Mayura, and was published at Livorno, in 1905. The notes are
not very full, and the translation, so far as my poor knowledge of
Italian will permit me to judge, is not intended to be a literal one.
I have found this volume a help in many stanzas, though I have
not always agreed with its renderings.
The second is a translation into Telugu verse. It is entitled
Andhra-surya-fatakamu, and is described as 'a century of stanzas
to the Sun, rendered into Telugu verse from the Sanskrit of
Mayura by V. S. Subba-rayuḍu.' It appeared serially in the
monthly periodical Saraswati, vol. 1, nos. 1-5, Rajahmundry,
1898; cf. L. D. Barnett, A Catalogue of the Telugu Books in
the Library of the British Museum, p. 121, London, 1912.</p>
<pb n="134" />
<p>106
THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
The third is a Sinhalese translation, found, with text and Sin-
halese commentary, in a manuscript of the Süryaśataka. The
manuscript is now in the Bodleian Library, and is recorded,
together with mention of the translation, by Winternitz and
Keith, in their Catalogue of the Skt. MSS in the Bodleian
Library, vol. 2, p. 178, no. 1257, Oxford, 1905.
OTHER SŪRYASATAKAS
Besides Mayūra's poem, we have record of five other composi-
tions bearing the name of Süryaśataka. Three of these are
listed in Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogorum (vol. 1, p. 732, and
vol. 2, p. 235), one in Taylor's Catalogue Raisonné, and one in
Barnett's Catalogue of Telugu Books in the Library of the
British Museum. These five are as follows.
A Suryaśataka, or hymn to Sürya, composed by Gopālaśarman,
surnamed Upasani, who describes himself in the edition of his
work as 'First Master of Sanskrit at the Jay Narain College at
Benares.' The edition referred to was published at Calcutta in
1871; cf. Ernst Haas, Cat. of Skt. and Pali Books in the British
Museum, p. 39, London, 1876; cf. Catalogue of the Library of the
India Office, vol. 2, part 1, p. 214, London, 1897. A manuscript
of this Suryaśataka is recorded by Gustav Oppert, Lists of Skt.
MSS in Private Libraries of Southern India, vol. 2, p. 489, no.
8421, Madras, 1885.
A Süryaśataka, or hymn to Sürya, composed by Śrīśvara
Vidyalamkāra. A manuscript is recorded by Rajendralāla Mitra,
Notices of Skt. MSS, vol. 7, p. 113, no. 2340, Calcutta, 1884.
According to Aufrecht (Cat. Cat., vol. I, p. 675), Śrīśvara was
still alive in 1884.
A Suryaśataka by Raghavendra Sarasvatī, composed in 1593
(cf. Aufrecht, Cat. Cat., vol. 2, p. 220, s. v. Rāghavendra), a
manuscript of which is recorded by Peterson in his Catalogue of
the Skt. MSS in the Library of His Highness the Maharaja of
Ulwar, no. 2438, and Extracts, no. 676, Bombay, 1892.
A Süryaśataka by Linga Kavi. A manuscript of this is re-</p>
<pb n="135" />
<p>107
corded by Taylor, Catalogue Raisonné of Oriental MSS in the
Government Library, vol. 2, p. 370, no. 523. Taylor there de-
scribes the poem as 100 slocas with a tica: description of the
Sun, and praise, as to a deity.'¹
A Süryaśataka in Telugu, composed by K. R. Lachchana. The
work is entitled Süryaśatakamu, and consists of 105 verses ad-
dressed to the Sun. Meter, kanda. It was published at Madras,
in 1897; cf. L. D. Barnett, A Catalogue of the Telugu Books in
the Library of the British Museum, p. 96, London, 1912.
I have been told that the group of 108 names of Surya, found
in Mahābhārata, 3. 3. 16-28, is sometimes called Süryaśataka, but
I am inclined to think that this is more commonly known as
Süryastotra, the name by which it is called, for example, in
Aufrecht's Katalog der Sanskrit-Handschriften der Universitäts-
Bibliothek zu Leipzig, p. 37, no. 175, Leipzig, 1901.
INTRODUCTION
¹ The statements of Taylor must always be accepted with caution (see
above, p. 102). It is possible that this is merely the commentary on
Mayura's Süryaśataka by Lingaya, as noted in the Alphabetical Index of
MSS in the Government Oriental MSS Library, Madras, p. 109, Madras,
1893.</p>
<pb n="136" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
TEXT AND TRANSLATION
1
jambhārātībhakumbhodbhavam iva dadhataḥ sāndrasindūra-
renum
raktāḥ siktā ivāughāir udayagiritaṭīdhātudhārādravasya
āyāntyā tulyakālam kamalavanarucevā 'ruṇā vo vibhūtyāi
bhūyāsur bhāsayanto bhuvanam abhinavā bhānavo bhāna-
viyāḥ
The new rays of Bhānu (Sürya) bear dense particles of ver-
milion like that [which] appears on the frontal globes of the
elephant of (Indra), Foe of Jambha,
And are red as if moistened by floods of the liquid of the stream
of metals on the slope of the Mountain of Sunrise,
And glow as if with the luster of the clusters of lotus-a luster
that appears simultaneously [with the advent of the sun]."
May these rays of Bhānu (Sürya), which illumine the earth, exist
for your welfare!
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted in the Paddhati of Sarngadhara, 4. 51
(no. 137 of the edition by Peter Peterson, Bombay, 1888; cf. the partial
edition by Th. Aufrecht in ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 70); in the Rasikajīvana
(book 1, stanza 32), an alamkara Sanskrit work by Gadādhara (cf. Th.
Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. 1, p. 497, and vol. 2, p. 116), par-
tially edited from manuscript no. 217 of the Bibliothèque Nationale de
Paris, with French translation, by P. Regnaud, under the title Stances
Sanskrites Inédites (published in Annuaire de la Faculté des Lettres de
Lyon, fasc. 2, Littérature et Philologie, p. 217, Paris, 1884); and in the
modern anthology, Subhasitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra, p. 40, stanza 11 (ed. by K. P.
Parab, 3d ed., Bombay, 1891). 2. The painting of elephants for pur-
poses of adornment or display is still in vogue in India. 3. Accord-
ing to the commentary, the 'Foe of Jambha' was Indra, and this is
supported by Mahabharata, 12. 98. 49 (Bombay edition, 1862-1863; cf. the
translation by P. C. Roy, Calcutta, 1883-1895), where Indra claims the
honor of having slain that demon. Indra's elephant was Airāvaņa or
108</p>
<pb n="137" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
Airāvata, a product of the famous churning of the ocean; cf. Mahabhārata,
1. 18. 40. For a picture of Indra mounted on Airāvata, cf. Edward Moor,
Hindu Pantheon, pl. 46, p. 176, Madras, 1864. 4. The Mountain of
Sunrise' (Udaya-giri) was Mt. Meru, from behind which the sun was
said to rise. This was a mythical mountain of gold, 84,000 yojanas high,
and the central point of all the dvipas. On its summit Viśvakarman, the
artificer of the gods, erected a splendid palace, where dwelt the celestials,
both devas and asuras. On it were situated the points of the compass,
and so, of course, the seats of Indra and of the other seven lokapālas, the
guardians of the eight points of the compass. It contained wonderful
lakes, and rivers, and forests full of golden-plumaged birds, and the
Ganges was said to flow forth from its summit. The sun, moon, winds,
and planets revolved about it as a center, and it contained the court of
Brahma, the Creator, and was the source of all gems and precious stones.
The personified Meru was the father of Menā, and so the grandfather of
Parvati (Candi) and father-in-law of Himalaya. Cf. Mahabharata, 1.
17.5-10; 3. 163. 12-33; 6. 6. 10-31; Rāmāyaṇa (Bombay edition by the
Lakşmivenkateśvara Press, 1895; cf. ed. by Gaspare Gorresio, Parigi,
1843-1858; French tr. by Alfred Roussel, Paris, 1903), 1. 35. 12-17; 4. 42.
36-46; Markandeya Purana, 45.65; 54; 55; 56 (tr. F. Eden Pargiter, p.
223, 275-283, Calcutta, 1904); Vişnu Purana, 2.2 (tr. H. H. Wilson, Lon-
don, 1864-1877, vol. 2, p. 109-126). In the Süryaśataka, Mt. Meru is
referred to in no less than 27 stanzas, viz., 1, 5, 12, 27, 34, 37, 38, 39, 41,
44, 46, 48, 49, 50, 56, 61, 62, 65, 68, 69, 74, 75, 82, 83, 93, 97, and 98. In
a few of these stanzas mention is made of some of the features of Meru
as noted in the Epics and Purāṇas; for example, the trees on the summit
of Meru are spoken of in stanza 38; its golden composition in stanzas
41 and 82; its crystal, ruby and emerald slopes in stanzas 46, 56 and 65;
and its relation to the dvipas in stanza 97. 5. This appears to be the
idea of the commentary, which says: 'With Savitar (Sürya) comes the
splendor of the clusters of lotuses.' 6. Note the alliteration (anuprāsa)
in the 4th päda, and the assonance or chiming (yamaka) in sändrasindūra,
raktaḥ sikta, kalam kamala-, etc. Both of these rhetorical figures are
exemplified many times in the stanzas of the Saryaśataka, so hereafter
only the more noteworthy examples will be called to the reader's attention.
The rhetorical figure known as 'Poetic Fancy' (utprekşa), the imagining
of one object under the guise of another, is here illustrated by conceiving
the red of the sun to be either glowing streams of molten metal, or ver-
milion, or the reflected luster of the lotus. Other instances of utpreksä
are found in stanzas 2, 3, 5, 14, 16, 22, 42, 49, 52, 54, 55, 63, 64, 68, 72, 74,
79. For further explanation and discussion of all these rhetorical figures
and devices, and also for the afis, or 'Benediction,' see the Introduction,
P. 90.
109
Variae Lectiones. [In the Variae Lectiones, which will be found
grouped together after the notes of each stanza, the letter V indicates the
readings of the Vidyodayah edition; J, the readings of the edition by
Jivananda Vidyasagara; H, those of the edition included in Haeberlin's</p>
<pb n="138" />
<p>:
110
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
anthology; B, those of the anonymous edition (presumably, as is not an
uncommon practise in India, edited by its publisher, Bäbü Bhuvanacandra
Basāk) of Calcutta, 1874, a copy of which was kindly forwarded to
America for my use by the India Office; and K, the variants that are
given in the footnotes of the Kāvyamālā edition. For further data on
these editions see the Introd., p. 104-105. Where variants from other
sources are cit the titles of the works in which they occur are usually
given in full. The symbols (a), (b), (c), (d) indicate the pädas of each
stanza, taken in order.] For the first stanza the variants are as follows:
(a) and (b) Rasikajīvana (see note 1) reads -renuraktaḥ. (b) JHBK
saktair iväughäir, V saktair ivoghair, Peterson and Parab (see note 1)
raktaiḥ sikta ivaughair. (c) Rasikajivana (see note 1) reads apatya
tulyakalam.
2
bhaktiprahvāya dātum mukulapuṭakuṭīkotarakroḍalīnām
lakṣmīm ākraṣṭukāmā iva kamalavanodghāṭanam kurvate ye
kālākārändhakārānanapatitajagatsādhvasadhvamsakalyāḥ
kalyāṇam vaḥ kriyāsuḥ kisalayarucayas te karā bhāskarasya
The¹ rays of (Sürya), Maker of Light, cause the unfolding of the
clusters of lotuses, as if desirous to take away the <splendor>
and the <wealth>²
That cling to the hollow interior of the cup-like bud [which con-
stitutes] their house-desirous to take away this wealth, in
order to bestow it on the [worshiper] prostrated in devo-
tion;
[And they also] are able to destroy [any] fear that the universe
has fallen into the maw of a darkness that has the guise of
Fate,
And they possess the beauty of young sprouts. May these rays
of (Sürya), Maker of Light, bring about your prosperity!
2.
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted in the Paddhati of Särngadhara, 4.52
(stanza 138 of ed. by Peterson; cf. Aufrecht, ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 70); in
the Rasikajīvana, book 1, stanza 31; and in the Subhasitaratnabhaṇḍāgāra,
p. 41, stanza 12; for the editions of these works, cf. stanza 1, note I.
The yellow rays of the sun, by their superior brightness, dim the luster
of the yellow interior of the lotus, and rob it of its splendor (lakşmi).
The idea, however, that the interior of a lotus contains wealth, is not
real, but rests upon a word pun, Lakşmi-'Wealth' personified-being the
appellative of the goddess of good fortune, who appeared at the Churning</p>
<pb n="139" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
of the Ocean, resting on the expanded petals of a lotus; cf. Vişnu Purana,
1.9 (Wilson, vol. I, p. 144-145); Mahabharata, 1. 18. 34-37. But in order
to give sense to bhaktiprahvaya datum, 'to bestow on the [worshiper]
prostrated in devotion,' lakşmi must here be rendered as 'wealth,' the
picture presented being that of the sun robbing the lotus of its 'wealth,'
in order to bestow this wealth,' as a reward, on some sun-worshiper.
This imagining of the rays as robbers stealing wealth is an instance of
the rhetorical figure known as 'Poetic Fancy' (utprekşã); for a list of
stanzas of the Süryafataka where this figure occurs, cf. stanza 1, note 6.
3. The long & in udghatanam (pada b) is noticed as grammatical pecu-
liarity by Saraṇadeva, in his Durghatavṛtti (1172 A.D.), in connection
with comment on Panini, 6. 4.92 (cf. the edition of the Durghatavṛtti by
T. Ganapati Sastri in the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series, p. 105, line 18,
Trivandrum, 1909).
III
V.L. (a) V -kutikauta-. (b) VJHB akarşṭukama, Rasikajīvana (see
stanza I, note 1) reads akṛştukäma. (c) V kalakalandhakārā-; Rasika-
jivana reads -dhvamsakalpaḥ, B -jagatsädhyasadhvamsakalyāḥ.
3
garbheṣv ambhoruhāṇām śikharișu ca śitāgreșu tulyam
patantaḥ
prārambhe vasarasya vyuparatisamaye cāikarūpās tathāiva
nisparyāyam pravṛttās tribhuvanabhavanaprāṁgaṇe pāntu
yuşmān
ūṣmāṇam samtatādhvaśramajam iva bhṛśam bibhrato bradh-
napādāḥ
The rays of Bradhna¹ (Sürya) fall alike on the sharp-peaked
mountains and on the interiors of the lotuses²;
And are verily also of one form [both] at the beginning of the
day, and at the time of [its] ending;
And are diffused all at once on the courtyard of their dwelling,
the three worlds,
And bring [with them] an excessive heat, produced, as it were,
by the toil of their continuous journey.*
May the rays of Bradhna (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. The epithet Bradhna, of doubtful origin, appears to mean
'ruddy' or 'mighty'; cf. Monier-Williams, Sanskrit-English Dictionary,
Oxford, 1899, S.V. 2. In this stanza, the rays (pada) of the sun are
contrasted, by implication, with the feet (pada) of mortals. For example,</p>
<pb n="140" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
the feet of mortals, by choice, are placed only on the soft places, but the
rays of the sun fall alike on the soft lotuses and on the sharp-peaked
summits of the mountains; cf. the commentary, which says: 'For the feet
(pada) of any other [person] step on ground that is covered with green
grass plots, and not on that which is stony and thorny, but [the rays
(pada)] of Bradhna (Sürya) fall alike on the interiors of the lotuses,
which are endowed with exceeding softness, and on the sharp-peaked
mountains.' 3. Lit. 'come forth out of order,' or 'come forth not alter-
nately. A human being, as he walks, moves his feet (pada) alternately,
but the rays (pada) of the sun alight all at once on a given spot. On this
the commentary says: 'For the feet of any other move (lit. go forth)
alternately in the courtyard of his dwelling, but of this [Sürya, the rays]
verily [come forth] at the same time.' 4. The meaning is that the rays
(pada) of the sun, by reason of their constant exercise in moving con-
tinuously through space, become warm, just as the feet (pada) of a
mortal become warm when he journeys by walking. This imagining of
the rays in the guise of human feet is an instance of 'Poetic Fancy'</p>
<p>(utprekşā); cf. stanza 1, note 6. 5. The lingual n in prangane (pada c)</p>
<p>is noted as a grammatical peculiarity by Saraṇadeva in his Durghatavrtti
(cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 2, note 3), when commenting on Panini, 8. 4. 32
(cf. Sāstrī's edition of the Durghaṭavṛtti, p. 130, line 10).
II2
V.L. (b) HB cãikarupās. (c) J patantas tribhuvana-; Saraṇadeva (see
note 5) prangane. (d) V uşmāṇam, JHB uşmānam.
4
prabhraśyaty uttarīyatvişi tamasi samudvīkṣya vītāvṛtīn prāg
jantūms tantün yathā yān atanu vitanute tigmarocir maricin
te sāndrībhūya sadyaḥ kramaviśadadaśāśādaśālīviśālam
śaśvat sampādayanto 'mbaram amalam alam mangalam vo
disantu
The¹ Hot-rayed (Sürya), upon seeing mortals without covering
at dawn, when darkness, whose guise is that of an upper
garment, is slipping away,
Spreads wide his rays, just like threads [spread by a weaver].
And these [rays], <becoming dense>, <reveal at once the ever
spotless sky> <which is extended by the series of its fringes
that are the ten³ quarters [of the sky] successively coming
into view'>>,
[Just as the threads], <on being close [-woven]>, <fashion at
once an ever spotless garment> <which is extended by the
row of fringe on its ten divisions that are duly displayed>>.</p>
<pb n="141" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
113
May these rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bestow upon you
abundant prosperity!
Notes. 1. The picture presented in this stanza is as follows: The sun
beholds the nakedness of the world, whose garment, night, has been
removed by his arrival, and, like a weaver, he spreads out his thread-like
rays, and fashions the sky for its garment-a garment whose fringe is
composed of the ten quarters of the sky, or directions of the compass.
2. The commentary glosses by amśukanibhe timire, 'darkness like an upper
garment.' 3. The 'ten quarters [of the sky]' doubtless mean the eight
points of the compass, together with the zenith and nadir. The Mahabha-
rata (3. 134. 17) allows the existence of 'ten quarters' (difo daśoktāḥ),
and likewise the Vetālapañcavimśati, 1, in the prose between stanzas 25
and 26 (cf. the edition by Heinrich Uhle, Leipzig, 1881). In Süryaśataka,
stanzas 13 and 58, the 'quarters' are specified as being eight in number,
but in stanzas 7, 17, 85, and 94, they are again referred to as being ten.
4. Lit. 'broad by [reason of] the row of fringe [which is] the ten quarters
manifested in due order.' The idea to be conveyed by the phrase 'mani-
fested in due order' is that the quarters become visible one after the
other, as fast as the rays of the rising sun fall upon them and the earth.
5
nyakkurvann oşadhīśe mușitaruci śucevāuṣadhiḥ proṣitābhā
bhāsvadgrāvodgatena prathamam iva kṛtābhyudgatiḥ pāva-
kena
pakṣacchedavraṇāsṛksruta iva dṛṣado darśayan prātaradrer
ātämras tivrabhānor anabhimatanude stad gabhastyudgamo
vaḥ
The ruddy rising of the rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) humbles
the [splendor¹ of the] plants, whose beauty is effaced as if
through their grief at the Moon's being robbed of his
splendor,³
And offers at first a greeting of welcome <as it were>, with a fire
<like> that which proceeds from the sun-stone,5³
And causes the rocks of the Dawn Mountain (Meru) to appear
as if streaming with blood from the wounds [caused by] the
cutting off of its wings.'
May the rising of these rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) exist
for removing whatever is not to your liking!
9</p>
<pb n="142" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
S.V.
Notes. 1. The commentary says: 'By the word oşadhi is meant the
splendor reposing in plants.' 2. Lit. oşadhifa means 'Lord of Plants,'
an epithet applied to the Moon, because as Soma he presides over and
feeds the plants; cf. V. S. Apte, Sanskrit-English Dictionary, Poona, 1890,
3. Even before the sun rises, the night-blooming lotuses close, and
the glory of the moon begins to fade; cf. Kālidāsa's Sakuntala, 4.2-3.
4. Lit. 'makes at first a rising,' but abhyudgati is glossed by abhyudga-
mana, 'rising from one's seat to do honor,' and also by vihitasvägata,
'making (or, offering) a greeting.' 5. The first peep or glint of the
sun above the horizon is comparable to the tiny flash from the jewel called
the sun-stone. This tiny flash is the sun's greeting. On the sun-stone
(suryakanta), see Narahari's Rajanighantu, varga 13. 205-207, as pub-
lished (with German translation) by Richard Garbe, under the title Die
indischen Mineralien, p. 27, 88, 89, Leipzig, 1882. Eight Sanskrit names
of this gem are recorded by Garbe, who identifies it with the modern sun-
stone, which is a species of feldspar (adularia). 6. On Meru, see stanza
I, note 4. 7. The commentary says: 'Formerly indeed the mountains
were winged; Indra cut off these [wings] of theirs.' This familiar legend
is recorded in the Maitrayani Samhita (ed. by L. von Schroeder, Leipzig,
1881-1885), 1. 10. 13; cf. C. R. Lanman, Sanskrit Reader, p. 393, Boston,
1898, for references to the myth in the later literature. The imaginin
of the streaming dawn-light to be blood is an instance of utprekşa, 'Poetic
Fancy'; cf. stanza 1, note 6. 8. For a list of the imperatives in -tät
which are found in the Saryaśataka, see the Introd., p. 96. 9. The com-
mentary says that what is not to your liking' may mean either 'sin' or
'an enemy.'
"
V.L. (c) B pakşacheda-, V pakşacchedaṇasṛk; BH dṛśado.
114
6
śīrṇaghrāṇāńghripāṇīn vraṇibhir apaghanair ghargharävyak-
taghoṣān
dirghāghrātān aghāughāiḥ punar api ghaṭayaty eka ullāghayan
yaḥ
gharmāmsos tasya vo 'ntardviguṇaghanaghṛṇānighnanirvigh-
navṛtter
dattārghāḥ siddhasamghāir vidadhatu ghṛṇayaḥ śighram
anghovighātam
The¹ Hot-rayed (Sürya) alone makes anew and cures those
who, because long rank" with multitudes of sins,
Have shriveled noses, feet and hands, whose limbs are ulcerous,"
and who make gurgling indistinct noises-</p>
<pb n="143" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
115
He alone makes them new, his conduct being free from restric-
tions, and subject [only] to the abundant compassion [that
exists] in two-fold measure in his soul.
May the Hot-rayed (Sürya's) rays, to which oblations are offered
by hosts of Siddhas, quickly cause the destruction of your
sins!
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted in Mammata's Kavyaprakaśća, 7. 301,
in the chapter dealing with 'Defects in Poetry'; cf. 2d ed. of Jhalakîkara,
p. 507; and cf. also tr. by G. Jhā, Benares, 1898, p. 153. Under the sub-
heading 'Exceptions to Defects in Sense,' the author says (I quote from
Jha's translation, p. 151, 153): 'In accordance with the speciality of the
speaker, etc., sometimes even faults become excellences, and sometimes
they are neither. . . . Where there is no Rasa, the faults cease to be either
faults or excellences; e.g., frnaghrana, etc.' Just what estimate the author
of the Kavyaprakaśa would place upon this stanza is not made clear to
me by the above quotation, but it is fairly obvious, as Jhã points out, that
importance seems to be placed upon mere alliteration-the letter gh
occurs 23 times-rather than on the kindness of the sun. But perhaps the
alliteration of gh is due to a striving for onomatopoeia, for lepers (see
note 6) speak with harsh, gurgling notes, and the word gha means 'a
rattling or gurgling sound'; cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v.
This stanza is also quoted in the Subhasitaratnabhāṇḍagara (cf. stanza
I, note 1), p. 41, stanza 16. 2. On eka, 'alone,' the commentary says:
'Rudra, and others also, assuming the incarnation of Surya, verily make
[a man] free from disease.' 3. According to the legend, Mayura's mi-
raculous recovery from leprosy was the happy consequence of the recita-
tion by him of this stanza; cf. Introd., p. 24. 4. The commentary
regards the 'multitudes of sins' as the cause of the affliction, with leprosy,
of hands, feet, throat, etc. It explains: 'In the disappearance of nose,
etc., and in the ulcerous condition of neck, lip, etc., he (Mayura) says,
describing the cause: "They are long rank with multitudes of sins.""
5. The term aghrata, 'smelled at,' I have rendered as 'rank'; cf. Hamlet,
3.3.36: 'O, my offence is rank, it smells to heaven.' 6. The shriveled
limbs, the ulcers, and the raucous voice are concomitants of leprosy. 7.
With vranibhir apaghandir, 'ulcerous (lit. wounded) limbs,' the commen-
tary supplies upalakşita, 'characterized [by ulcerous limbs].' Grammati-
cally, apaghandir may be regarded as an instrumental of qualification
without a preposition; cf. above, Introduction, p. 95; J. S. Speijer,
Sanskrit Syntax, 67, Leyden, 1886. 8. The Siddhas were semi-divine
beings of great purity and holiness, and possessed the eight supernatural
powers called siddhis (cf. Wilson, tr. of Vişnu Purana, vol. 1, p. 91,
footnote); according to Markandeya Puraṇa, 63. 25 (Pargiter, p. 403),
the chief of the Siddhas was Vaśiştha. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl.
Dict. s.v. siddha, states that according to Visnu Purana the Siddhas,</p>
<pb n="144" />
<p>116
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
88,000 in number, live in the sky (Bhuvarloka), north of the sun and
south of the seven Rşis. I have been unable to locate the passage in the
Vişnu Purana. The Siddhas are mentioned again in Süryaśataka, stanzas
20, 52, 67 and 81, and it is recorded in stanzas 36, 48, 72 and 81, that Surya
is praised by various of the other semi-divine beings, viz., the Cāraṇas,
Gandharvas, Ahipatis, Yatudhānas, Sadhyas, and Kimnaras. Bühler also
calls attention to the fact that in the Praśasti of Vatsabhatti, a metrical
inscription on the temple of the Sun at Mandasor, dated 473-474 A.D.
(cf. CII, vol. 3, p. 80), as well as in the Süryaśataka, it is stated that
Sürya is praised by the semi-divine beings just mentioned; cf. G. Bühler,
Die indischen Inschriften und das Alter der indischen Kunstpoesie, in
Sitzungsberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der kaiserlichen
Akademie der Wissenschaften, vol. 122, part 11, p. 1-97, Wien, 1890; see
especially p. 8-17.
V.L. (a) J, and Jhalakikara (see note 1) in a footnote, read ghṛnibhir
apaghandir. (b) Jhã (see note 1) reads aghoghaiḥ punar api. (c) I
have adopted tasya vo, the reading of VJHB; the Kävyamālā text reads
yasya vo; Jhā reads -ghṛṇāvighna-, V -nighnarnivighna-; VB -vṛttäir.
(d) B siddham anghair, J siddhasankhair vadadhatu; the Kävyamālā text
reads fighram amho-, but I have adopted fighram angho-, which is the
reading of VJHB.
ryg
bibhrāṇā vāmanatvam prathamam atha tathāivā 'mśavaḥ
prāmśavo vaḥ
krāntākāśāntarālās tadanu daśa diśaḥ pūrayantas tato 'pi
dhvāntād äcchidya devadvişa iva balito viśvam āśv aśnuvānāḥ
kṛcchrāṇy ucchrāyahelopahasitaharayo hāridaśvā harantu
The rays of (Sürya), Possessor of Tawny Steeds, at first are
dwarfish, but afterwards indeed are long;
They traverse the intermediate space of the sky, and then also,³
afterwards, fill the ten directions;
And they quickly pervade the universe, wresting it from dark-
ness, as if <from Bali>, the <mighty> Foe of the Gods;
And they mock Hari (Viṣṇu) by reason of their contempt at the
height [to which he attained].
May these rays of (Sürya), Possessor of Tawny Steeds, destroy
your troubles !
Notes. 1. All through this stanza there is an implied comparison be-
tween the rays of the sun and Vişņu in the Vamana Avatara, or 'Dwarf</p>
<pb n="145" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
117
Incarnation' (cf. below, note 4). For example, the rays, on first appear-
ing above the horizon, are short, just as Vişnu was at first a dwarf; later
in the day, the rays are long-extended, just as Vişņu later extended his
dwarfish form into the person of a giant; the rays pervade the universe,
and fill the ten quarters [of the sky] (cf. stanza 4, note 3), just as Vișņu
did with the second of his three steps'; and the rays snatch the universe
from darkness, as Vişņu rescued it from Bali (cf. note 4). The rays,
however, mock Vişņu, because they mount higher in the heavens than even
that god went when taking his 'three steps.' 2. Lit. 'bear dwarfishness.
3. The commentary makes tato 'pi, 'then also,' connect padas (b) and
(c)-'fill the ten regions, and then also quickly pervade.' 4. The story
runs that heaven, earth and sky were once in the power of the demon
Bali. The gods appealed to Vişnu for aid. That deity assumed the form
of a dwarf, and, pretending to be a Brāhman, went to Bali, and asked,
as an alms, for as much territory as he could cross over in three steps.
This request was readily granted by Bali. Thereupon the dwarf at once
became a giant; his first step covered the earth; his second, heaven; and
not knowing where to place the third, the god planted it on the head of
Bali and sent him to Pātāla; cf. Mahabharata, 3. 272. 62-69; Rāmāyaṇa,
1. 29. 4-21; Harivamśa (ed. by Vināyakarāya, Bombay, 1891), 1. 41. 79-80,
99-103 (cf. transl. by M. N. Dutt, p. 173-175, Calcutta, 1897); see also
the illustration in Musée Guimet, Annales, Bibliothèque d'Etudes, vol. 18,
p. 101, Paris, 1905. 5. The commentary says that balitas is equivalent
to balavatas (abl.), 'from the mighty,' and that it also denotes from Bali'
(bali with ablative suffix -tas); hence the double rendering in my transla-
tion. 6. The position of vaḥ, 'of you,' in the first päda, so far removed
from kṛcchrany, on which it depends, is noteworthy.
V.L. (b) J omits diśaḥ. (c) K devadruhaḥ iva; V afruvanaḥ, B
aśrubānaḥ. (d) HB kṛcchrany (with dental nasal); VJHB -helävahasita-.
8
udgāḍhenā 'ruņimnā vidadhati bahulam ye 'ruṇasyā 'ruṇatvam
mūrdhoddhūtāu khalīnakṣatarudhiraruco ye rathāśvānaneşu
śäilānām sekharatvam śritaśikhariśikhās tanvate ye disantu
prenkhantaḥ khe kharāmśoḥ khacitadinamukhās te mayükhāḥ
sukham vaḥ
The rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya), by their intense redness, pro-
duce the deep red of Aruna,¹ (the Dawn),
And have the color of the blood from the wounds [caused] by
the bits in the mouths of the chariot-horses, when they toss
their heads,</p>
<pb n="146" />
<p>118
THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
And diffuse a halo about the mountains, as they cling to the
pointed summits,"
And go dancing through the sky, purifying the opening of the
day.
May these rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bestow happiness upon
you!
Notes. 1. Aruna, charioteer of the car of Sürya, is the personified
Dawn. He is especially praised in stanzas 50-61 of the Süryaśataka, and
is mentioned besides in many of the other stanzas. According to the
mythology, he was the son of Kaśyapa and Vinata, and brother of Garuda.
Vinată, in fulfilment of a divine promise that she should become the
mother of twin sons, in course of time gave birth to two eggs. These
she kept warm for 500 years; but then, when no progeny appeared, she
grew impatient, broke the shell of one egg, and brought to light an embryo
Aruna with the lower part of his body in an undeveloped state. From
this latter circumstance, Aruna is called 'thighless' (Anuru). At the
expiration of another 500 years, Garuda was hatched from the second
egg; cf. Mahabharata, 1. 16. 3-25. Another legend tells how Sürya, an-
gered because he received no assistance from the gods when Rähu
attempted to devour him, sought to burn up the worlds. In order to
prevent such a calamity, the gods placed Aruna in the forepart of Surya's
car, to veil that deity's splendor and to absorb some of his heat. Aruna
thus became Sürya's charioteer; cf. Mahabharata, 1. 24. 5-20. 2. Stanzas
44-49 of the Saryaśataka are especially devoted to the praise of Surya's
horses, and stanzas 62-72 to that of the car. The horses were seven in
number; cf. stanzas 45, 57, 92; Rig Veda, 4. 13. 3; 5. 45. 9; Mahabharata,
7.189.54; Markandeya Purana, 107.2 (Pargiter, p. 572); Vişnu Purāṇa,
2.8 (Wilson, vol. 2, p. 239). They are also said to be of a greenish or
tawny (harit) color; cf. stanza 7; stanza 46, note 8; Candiśataka, stanza
8, note 2; Rig Veda, 1. 50.8; 7.60.3. And the Vişnu Purana (2.8) states
that they are identical with the seven meters of the Veda. The car is said
(Vişnu Purana, 2.8) to have been 9,000 leagues in length, with an axle
15,700,000 leagues long. To the car was attached a single wheel; cf.
Saryaśataka, stanza 59; Candiśataka, stanza 99; Rig Veda, 4. 28. 2; 5. 29.
10; Mahabharata, 7. 189. 54; 12. 362. 1; Ratnavali (ed. Parab and Josi,
Bombay, 1888), 3.5; Kavyadarśa, 2. 328; the Madhuban Plate of Harşa
(7th century A.D.), as pub. in Epigraphia Indica, vol. 7, p. 159, note 2.
Synopses of other accounts of the car of Surya, as given in several of
the Purāṇas, are found in Wilson's translation of the Vişnu Purāṇa, vol.
2, p. 237-239, footnotes. 3. Lit. 'in the tossing of [their] heads.'
Lit. diffuse the crownness of the mountains'; for a similar idea, cf.
stanza 74, note 6. 5. Or, 'clinging to the summits of the mountains.'
6. The commentary glosses khacita, 'purified,' by spastikṛta, 'made dis-
tinct'; if this be adopted, we might render 'illuminating the opening of
the day.'</p>
<pb n="147" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
119
V.L. (b) B inserts -racira- between -rudhira- and -ruco; this of course
would be metrically impossible. (c) K śritaśikharaśikhaḥ. (d) VB
prekhantaḥ.
9
dattānandāḥ prajānām samucitasamayākṛṣṭasṛṣṭāiḥ payobhiḥ
pūrvāhne viprakīrṇā diśi diśi viramaty ahni samhārabhājaḥ
diptāmśor dirghaduḥkhaprabhavabhavabhayodanvaduttāra-
nāvo
gāvo vaḥ pāvanānām param aparimitām prītim utpādayantu
The <rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) are bringers of joy to
mortals, by reason of the <rain-water>² that is drawn up
and poured down [by them] at suitable times»,
And <cows> are bringers of joy to mortals, by reason of their
<milk that is «milked, and poured out [at the sacrifice]³ at
suitable times> ;
The <rays>, at the beginning of the day, are <spread out in all
directions, and when day is ended, are [again] «con-
tracted»*;
And <cows>, at the beginning of the day, are «dispersed in all
directions, and when day is ended, are [again] «col-
lected;
The <rays>, and also <cows>, are [veritable] ships for crossing
the ocean the ocean which is the fear of rebirth, ¹0 the
source of long unhappiness,
And [both rays and cows constitute] the best of purifications.
May the rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) produce for you un-
bounded joy!
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted in the Dhvanyaloka (2. 25) of Ananda-
vardhana (floruit circa 850 A.D., according to Mabel Duff, Chronology of
India, p. 77, Westminster, 1899, and M. Krishnamacharya, A History of
Classical Sanskrit Literature, p. 162, Madras, 1906). The Dhvanyaloka
has been edited in the Kävyamālā Series (no. 25, Bombay, 1891) by Dur-
gaprasad and Parab, and has been translated, with introduction and
valuable notes, by Hermann Jacobi, in ZDMG, vol. 56 (1902), p. 392-410,
582-615, 760-789, and vol. 57 (1903), p. 18-60, 311-343. The portion of
the text referring to this stanza is found in the Kävyamālā edition, p.
99-100, and its translation by Jacobi in ZDMG, vol. 56 (1902), p. 764.</p>
<pb n="148" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
Jacobi's translation of Anandavardhana's comment is as follows: 'In
diesen Beispielen gelangt durch die Bedeutung der Wörter ein zweiter
Sinn zur Erkenntnis, der aber ausserhalb des Zusammenhanges steht;
damit das, was der Satz besagt, nicht ungereimt sei, muss man zwischen
dem Sinn, der in den Zusammenhang passt, und dem, der ausserhalb
desselben steht, das Verhältnis von Verglichenem und Vergleichsgegen-
stand annehmen, infolge der Tragweite (der Wörter); somit ist dieser
śleşa durch den Sinn nahegelegt und nicht lediglich auf die Wörter
gegründet. Dadurch unterscheidet sich von dem eigentlichen śleşa das
Gebiet des "Tones," dessen unausgesprochener Sinn gleichsam nachklingt.'
2. The idea that the sun is a reservoir of water that is drawn up from
the earth and then poured down in the form of rain, is also found in
stanzas 14, 30, 73, 91 and 93; cf. also Mahabharata, 3. 3. 6, 49; 12. 263. 11;
Markandeya Purana, 27.23; 104. 39; 108.13 (Pargiter, p. 147, 563, 575).
3. For the milk poured out at the sacrifice, see below, note 8.
4. Lit.
'have recourse to contraction.' 5. The meaning is that the cows are
turned out to pasture in the morning. 6. Cows return at night to their
stable. 7. With the sentiment expressed in this pada, cf. stanza 80,
where the disk of Sürya is called a ship on the ocean of rebirth' (yana-
patram bhavabdhäu); and this same idea-that salvation or emancipation
is attained through the sun-is found as well in stanzas 10, 11, 29, 73,
80, 86 and 89. Bühler too has noted the existence of this idea in the
above stanzas, and he also calls attention to Yogayatra of Varahamihira,
stanza I (edited with text and German translation by H. Kern, in Indische
Studien, vol. 10, p. 161-212, Leipzig, 1868, and vol. 14, p. 312-358, Leipzig,
1876), where Sürya is called mokşadvāram, 'the door to emancipation' (cf.
Suryaśataka, stanza 73, dvaram yan muktibhajam, 'the door for those who
attain emancipation'), and to the phrase vidheyavişaydir mokşarthibhir
yogibhiḥ, 'die Sinnenlust beherrschenden Büsser, da sie sich nach Erlösung
sehnen,' which occurs in stanza I of the Prasasti of Vatsabhatti, a metrical
inscription of 44 stanzas, found in the temple of the sun at Mandasor, and
dated 473-474 A.D. (cf. CII, 3. 81, and Bühler, Die indischen Inschriften, p.
14-16, 91). In this connection see also Süryaśataka, stanza 29, note 4,
and likewise the following: Markandeya Purana, 103. 10 (Pargiter, p.
558), 'ascetics meditate on thee (Sürya). while they desire final
emancipation from existence'; ibid. 109. 66 (Pargiter, p. 582), where
Surya is said to be the supreme gate to final emancipation'; and Maha-
bharata, 3. 3. 37, where it is said: gatis tvam mumukşatām, 'thou (Surya)
art a refuge for those wishing emancipation.' 8. By way of explaining
the part played by cows in freeing mortals from rebirth, the commentary
notes: 'Those versed in the sacred traditions say that "people escape
metempsychosis (samsara) by means of milk [used as] food [i.e. obla-
tions] in the [sacrificial] fire of the priests (vipra)."' 9. The com-
mentary explains udanvaduttāra as 'rescuing from the ocean.' I have
rendered the phrase as 'crossing the ocean.' 10. The commentary
glosses bhava, 'worldly existence,' by samsara, 'metempsychosis.' I have
rendered by 'rebirth.' Cf. Bhaktāmarastotra (Kāvyamālā edition), stanza
120</p>
<pb n="149" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
26: tubhyam namo jina bhavodadhifoşandya, 'honor to thee, O Jina, for
thy drying up of the ocean of existence.'
121
V.L. (a) The Dhvanyaloka (see note 1) reads -aklistasrstaiḥ, K -akli-
stasystaiḥ. (b) HB parvahne (with dental nasal). (c) J-prabhavabhayo-
danvad- (omitting.bhava).
10
śirasi nativaśābaddhasamdhyāñja-
bandhadhvamsāikahetum
līnām
lokānām ye prabodham vidadhati vipulāmbhojakhaṇḍāśayeva
yuşmākam te svacittaprathimapṛthutaraprarthanākalpavṛkṣāḥ
kalpantām nirvikalpam dinakarakiraṇāḥ ketavaḥ kalmaṣasya
The rays of (Sürya), Maker of Day, <produce> for <mortals>
the knowledge that is the sole cause of the destruction of
<<mundane bondage>>>¹-
For mortals, who, [with hands] <«to the head>> <<make the
twilight añjali by reason of their addiction to humble
obeisance»>2—
And, as if in [fulfilment of] the expectation of the large group
of lotuses, <cause> the expanding»-which is the sole cause
of the destruction of <«their condition of having buds>>³
<at the head [of their stalks]>>-
Of these <creatures (lotuses?)> which, ««at twilight, form
[themselves into buds resembling in shape] the añjali, by
reason of their proclivity for bending>>.'
And these rays are wish-trees for [granting] wishes that extend
beyond the range of one's thought."
May these rays of (Sürya), Maker of Day, become, in no
doubtful fashion, destroyers of your sin!
Notes. 1. The commentary says: 'Mundane bondage (bandha) is
three-fold-its form is prakṛta [i.e. bondage to the eight prakrtis], väikä-
rika [i.e. bondage to the sixteen vikäras], and dakşina [bondage consisting
in fees (dakşind) to priests]. For mortals bound by it are not released.'
This is a doctrine of Samkhya philosophy; cf. Max Müller, The Six
Systems of Indian Philosophy, p. 357, New York, 1899. 2. Lit. 'fond-
ness for bending.' 3. The commentary glosses bandha, in the second
rendering, by mukulavastha, 'condition of being a bud.' As the lotuses
expand, the bud-like shape, which they exhibit when closed, of course dis-</p>
<pb n="150" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYÜRA
appears. 4. The lotuses close at sundown, and the closed bud-like
form resembles two hands folded in the añjali; for a similar conception,
see stanza 20, note 4. 5. The meaning appears to be that the lotus
blooms 'bend' themselves into different shapes, changing from bud to
blossom at sunrise, and from blossom to bud again at sunset. 6. The
kalpavṛkşa, one of the five trees that stood in Indra's paradise, was fabled
to grant one's every wish; cf. Amarakośa, 1. 1. 50 (ed. by Durgāprasad,
Parab and Sivadatta, in the Abhidhana-Sangraha, part 1, Bombay, 1889);
Mahabharata, 3. 281. 5; Kumarasambhava, 6.6 (ed. by Vasudev Pansikar,
Bombay, 1908); Visnu Purana, 5. 30 (Wilson, vol. 5, p. 95). The other
four trees were the mandara, the pārijāta, the samtāna, and the harican-
dana; cf. Amarakośa, as just cited. The parijata tree, which was a
product of the churning of the ocean, cf. Vişnu Purana, 1.9 (Wilson, vol.
I, p. 144), is mentioned again in Süryaśataka, stanza 42 (note 14). 7.
Lit. 'wish-trees for [granting] wishes more widely extended than one's
own thought'; or, if prathita is read instead of prathima (cf. V.L.), we
may render as 'wish-trees for [granting] the rather numerous wishes dis-
played in one's mind.' 8. Lit. nirvikalpam means 'without admitting an
alternative'; it is glossed by asamsayam, 'without doubt'; I have rendered
as 'in no doubtful fashion.' 9. The term ketavaḥ, which ordinarily
means 'rays' or 'flags,' is here glossed by vinafakaḥ, 'destroyers.' The
lexicographers give also the meaning 'enemies' for ketavaḥ.
122
V.L. (a) The Kāvyamālā text reads natirasabaddha-, VJ nativaśabad-
dha-, HB nativasavaddha-. (b) VJHB -ambhojaşandafayeva. (c) VJHB
te yuşmakam; the Kävyamālā text and J read -prathitapṛthutara-, VHBK
-prathimaprthutara-.
11
dhārā rāyo dhanāyāpadi sapadi karālambabhūtāḥ prapāte
tattvālokāikadipās tridaśapatipuraprasthitāu vithya eva
nirvāṇodyogiyogipragamanijatanudvāri vetrāyamāṇās
trayantām tīvrabhānor divasamukhasukhā raśmayaḥ kalmaṣād
vaḥ
The rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) are streams of wealth
[capable of satisfying] at once the pangs of avarice,¹ and
are like the support of a hand on a precipice,³
And are the sole lamps [by which] one may discern real truth,³
and are verily paths on the journey to the city of (Indra),
Lord of the Thirty" (Gods),
And appear as doorkeepers at the door of (Sürya), their own
body, which is the pathway for yogins making efforts
towards nirvāṇa,8</p>
<pb n="151" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
And their delight is the dawn. May these rays of the Hot-rayed
(Sürya) protect you from sin!
123
Notes. 1. Lit. 'streams of wealth in the calamity of avarice'; the com-
mentary glosses dhanayapadi by dravyārthakayapīḍāyām (-kaya- is doubt-
less a typographical error for -käma-), '[streams of wealth] in the pain
of love of objects of wealth.' 2. The commentary glosses prapäte, 'on
a precipice,' by narake durgatau, in Naraka, in Hell.' 3. Lit. 'sole
lamps for the discerning of real truth.' Again, in stanza 18, the rays are
compared to a lamp, and in stanza 23, the splendor of Sürya is called 'a
lamp-wick,' and Surya 'the lamp of all the dvipas'; cf. also Märkandeya
Purana, 107. 10 (Pargiter, p. 574), where Sürya is called 'the lamp of all
the worlds.' 4. The city of Indra was Amaravatī, as pointed out in the
commentary, and as related in Mahabharata, 3. 42-43, where a description
of the town and its delights is given. We are told that no one could enter
its gates without having practised rigid austerities. 5. The epithet tri-
dafa, 'thirty,' signifying the gods,' is probably reminiscent of the 'thrice
eleven' gods referred to in Rig Veda, 9. 92. 4, and probably comprising the
twelve Adityas, eight Vasus, eleven Rudras, Indra and Prajapati; cf.
Brhad-Aranyaka Upanişad, 3. 9. 2. 6. The term vetrayamanaḥ, 'ap-
pearing as doorkeepers,' appears to be a denominative middle participle
derived from vetra, 'staff'; cf. W. D. Whitney, Sanskrit Grammar, 1059,
c, 3d edition, Boston, 1896. The gloss of vetrayamanaḥ is prathāraḥ,
'doorkeepers.' For similar forms, cf. sutradharayamāṇaḥ in stanza 50,
and padmaragayamaṇaḥ in stanza 56. 7. The commentary glosses pra-
gama by apunaravṛttiḥ, 'a not-turning-back-again,' and also by panthaḥ,
'a path.' In explanation of the latter interpretation, it says: 'pragama is
"path," with the idea that on it they go forward (pragacchanti).' I have
adopted the second definition. The ordinary lexicons interpret pragama
as meaning the first advance in courtship.' 8. For the idea that eman-
cipation, or nirvana, may be attained through the sun, cf. stanza 9, note 7.
9. The commentary glosses divasamukhasukhaḥ, 'whose delight is the
dawn,' by divasārambhe sukhakāriṇaḥ, 'causing happiness at dawn.'
6
V.L. (a) HB rayo 'dhanayapadi. (b) H tatvalokaika-; VJHB tridi-
vapati-; J puraḥprasthitau. (c) J-yogipraśamanija-. (d) K tivrabhasaḥ;
K kaśmalad vaḥ.
12
prāci prāg ācarantyo 'naticiram acale cărucūḍāmaṇitvam
muñcantyo rocanãmbhaḥ pracuram iva diśām uccakāiś car-
canāya
cāṭūtkäiś cakranāmnām caturam avicalāir locanair arcya-
mānāś
ceṣṭantām cintitānām ucitam acaramāś caṇḍarociruco vaḥ</p>
<pb n="152" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
The rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) at dawn cause (Meru), the
Eastern Mountain, to appear for a short time as if sur-
mounted by a beautiful crest-jewel,¹
124
And [afterwards] they pour out, as it were, a profusion of
yellow² pigment water for anointing the quarters* on high,"
And are knowingly treated with honor by the ruddy-geese, with
eyes fixed and [full of] longing for the blandishments [of
their mates].
May these eastern rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bring to pass
whatever is agreeable to your wishes!
3. The
Notes. 1. Lit. 'at dawn, for a not excessively long period, they go to
the state of being a beautiful crest-jewel on the Eastern Mountain'; cf.
Markandeya Purāṇa, 107.6 (Pargiter, p. 573), where Sürya is called 'the
crest-jewel of the Mountain of Sunrise' (udayācalamāulimanih). The
'Eastern Mountain,' or 'Mountain of Sunrise,' was Meru; cf. stanza I,
note 4. 2. The commentary notes: 'At first the rays of the Hot-rayed
(Sürya) are compared to a crest-jewel, because of their deep-red color;
afterwards, having become reddish-yellow, [they are compared] to the
water of yellow pigment.' First comes the red of dawn, and later, when
the sun has risen, the yellow blaze of full sunlight appears.
noun carcana, in the sense of 'anointing,' appears not to be found in the
literature, but only in the lexicographers; cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl.
Dict. s.v. The gloss is bhaşana, ' 'adorning.' 4. In stanza 15, the quar-
ters are said to be women; hence the appositeness of their being adorned
with pigment. 5. Or else, for the excessive anointing of the quar-
ters'; the adverb uccakdiḥ, 'aloft,' is glossed by atyartham, 'excessively.'
6. The participle arcyamanaḥ, 'treated with honor,' is glossed by saspṛham
Ikşyamaṇaḥ, 'wistfully gazed upon.' 7. Lit. 'treated with honor by the
eyes, fixed and longing for endearing words, of the ruddy-geese.' The
cakravāka, [sometimes, as here, cakrandman], or 'ruddy-goose' (anas cas-
arca), the modern Hindi chakwa, and the 'Brahmany duck' of English
writers, was supposed to be separated from its mate between sunset and
sunrise. It therefore welcomed the rising sun as the harbinger of reunion.
The commentary explains: 'For, when the Blessed (Sürya), garlanded
by rays, has risen, there is a mutual reunion of the ruddy-geese who have
been separated. Therefore-so it is said-his rays are honored with rev-
erence.' In the classical period, the cakravaka is regarded as the type of
conjugal fidelity, and even as early as the Atharva Veda (14.2.64 of the
two-volume translation by Whitney and Lanman, Cambridge, Mass., 1905),
is held up as a model to the bride and groom in the marriage ceremony.
It is mentioned in the Rig Veda (2.39.3); cf. Macdonell and Keith,
Vedic Index of Names and Subjects, vol. I, p. 252-253, London, 1912. See
also Saryaśataka, stanza 25, note 9. 8. The term carama means 'west-</p>
<pb n="153" />
<p>125
ern,' and so, presumably, acarama means 'eastern,' although this definition
is not found in the ordinary lexicons. The gloss of acarama is aprācīna,
" recent.' 9. Note in this stanza the alliteration (anuprāsa) of the letter
c, which occurs 26 times.
THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
V.L. (b) J kuñcantyo; J rocanambu, VHB rocanambu (with cerebral
nasal). (c) K suciram avicalair. (c)-(d) V arccyamanacceşṭantām. (d)
B candarociraco vaḥ.
13
ekam jyotir dṛśāu dve trijagati gaditāny abjajāsyāiś caturbhir
bhūtānām pañcamam yāny alam ṛtuşu tathā șațsu nānāvidhāni
yuşmākam tāni saptatridaśamuninutāny aṣṭadigbhāñji bhānor
yānti prāhne navatvam daśa dadhatu śivam dīdhitīnām śatāni
The rays of Bhānu (Sürya) [constitute] the one¹ light, and [are]
the two eyes² in the three worlds, being [so] spoken of by
the four mouths of the Lotus-born (Brahmā);
They also [constitute] the fifth of the elements, and are very
various in form in [the course of] the six seasons";
And they are praised by the seven sagess of the Thirty (gods),
they dwell in the eight quarters [of the sky],
And <are fresh> and <form an aggregate of nine> ¹0 in the begin-
ning of the day.
May these rays of Bhānu (Sürya), ten hundred¹¹ [in number],
promote your welfare!
Notes. 1. As will be readily seen, the rays of Sürya are in this stanza
connected with various numbers. 2. In stanza 32 Sürya is called 'the
eye of the three worlds,' and in stanza 21 his light is described as 'the
sole eye of the three worlds'; cf. also Markandeya Purana, 107.5 (Pargi-
ter, p. 573), where Sürya is described as 'the eye of all the worlds'; and
Atharva Veda, 5. 24. 9, 'lord of eyes,' and 13. 1. 45, 'the one eye of what
exists.'
3. The Matsya Purana, as recorded by Vans Kennedy (Ancient
and Hindu Mythology, p. 317, London, 1831) and W. J. Wilkins (Hindu
Mythology, p. 100, 2d ed., Calcutta and Simla, 1900), tells how Brahma
fell in love with Satarūpā and gazed ardently at her. The maiden, in
confusion, turned away from the gaze of the god, but no matter in what
direction she looked, she was constantly confronted by a new head of
Brahmā, produced for the purpose. Thus Brahmã acquired five heads.
Subsequently (Wilkins, op. cit., p. 101-103), Bhairava, a product of Siva's
anger, cut off one of the heads, leaving the god with only four, the number</p>
<pb n="154" />
<p>126
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYURA
sprang
"
with which he is commonly credited. For pictures of the four-headed
Brahma, see Moor, Hindu Pantheon, plates 1, 2 and 13. See also stanza
40, note 9. 4. According to some accounts, Brahmã was produced from
a lotus that sprang from Vişnu's navel; see, for example, Mahabharata,
3. 203. 14-15: svapatas tasya devasya padmam nabhyam viniḥsytam
divyam tatrotpannaḥ.. brahma... caturvedaḥ caturmukhaḥ, 'as
that deity (Vişņu) lay asleep, a divine lotus . . . sprang from his navel.
From that (lotus).
Brahma who is the four Vedas
and who has four faces.' Cf. also stanza 88, note 5, and stanza 93,
note 2; and Candikataka, stanza 69, note 2. For a representation of
Brahmä resting on the lotus, see Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 3 and 4.
5. The fifth of the elements was 'light' (tejas); the other four were
'earth' (prthvt), 'water' (ap), 'air' (vayu), and 'sky' (akāśa); cf.
Mahabharata, 12. 248. 3; Markandeya Purana, 45. 40-47 (Pargiter, p. 220-
221); Vişnu Purāṇa, 1.2 (Wilson, vol. 1, p. 38); J. Dahlmann, Mahabha-
rata-Studien, Band 2 (Die Samkhya-Philosophie), p. 73-79, Berlin, 1902.
The Atharva Veda (13.4 31-37) asserts that Sürya is composed of the five
elements. 6. The commentary explains that they are various in kind,
because of their being divided by partition into hot, weak, etc.' The mean-
ing seems to be that the sun, and so the weather, on some days is hotter
than on others. 7. The six seasons were the cold season' (śiśira),
'spring' (vasanta), 'summer' (grişma), 'the rainy season' (varşā),
'autumn' (farad), and 'winter' (hima). For bibliographical references
dealing with the Hindu seasons, see Konow and Lanman, Rajaçekhara's
Karpura-mañjart, p. 214, Cambridge, Mass., 1901. 8. The names of the
seven sages are given differently by different authorities. The list given
in Mahabharata, 12. 335. 29, is as follows: Marici, Atri, Angiras, Pulastya,
Pulaha, Kratu and Vasiştha. Stanzas 36 and 81 also record that Sürya
was praised by the sages, or munis, as does likewise the Praśasti of Vat-
sabhatti (cf. Bühler, Die indischen Inschriften, as cited in stanza 6, note
8). 9. For the 'thirty gods,' cf. stanza 11, note 5. 10. The idea of
'nine' is applied to the rays only through a word-pun, nava meaning
both 'new' or 'fresh,' and 'nine.' II. Sürya is called 'Thousand-
rayed' in stanzas 17 (sahasratviş), 52 (daśafataruci), and 100 (daśasa-
tābhīşu); and his 'thousand rays' (daśaśati bhäsäm) are mentioned in
stanza 15.
...
...
V.L. (a) HB -asyafcaturbhir. (c) VB aştadigbhaji. (d) HB prähne
(with dental nasal); K dadatu fivam.
14
ävṛttibhräntaviśvāḥ śramam iva dadhataḥ śoṣiṇaḥ svoṣmaṇeva
grīşme dāvāgnitaptā iva rasam asakṛd ye dharitryā dhayanti
te prāvṛṣy āttapānātiśayaruja ivodvāntatoyā himartāu
mārtaṇḍasyā 'racaṇḍās ciram aśubhabhide 'bhisavo VO
bhavantu</p>
<pb n="155" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
127
In¹ summer the rays of Mārtaṇḍa² (Sürya), having become, as it
were, wearied from continually wandering over the uni-
verse, and as if drying up with their own heat,
Repeatedly suck up water from the earth, like [men, who drink
water when] heated by a forest-fire;
But in the rainy season, as if [they had been] made sick by ex-
cessive drinking," they vomit out [this] water,
And in winter are, [in consequence], feeble.
May these rays of Mārtaṇḍa (Sürya) long be in existence for the
destruction of what is inauspicious to you!
Notes. 1. In this stanza the rays of Sürya are compared, by a rather
elaborate simile (cf. Introd., p. 94), to a human being. In summer, like
a thirsty person, they suck up water from the earth. Having drunk too
much, they become sick, and in the rainy season vomit out what they have
drunk, in the form of rain (cf. stanza 9, note 2). Just as anyone feels
weak after vomiting, so also do the rays, and that is why the sun's rays
are weak and give but little heat in winter. Other elaborate similes in
the Saryaśataka are found in stanzas 26, 31, 34 and 50. The imagining
of the rays in the guise of a human being is an instance of the rhetorical
figure 'Poetic Fancy' (utprekşã); cf. stanza 1, note 6. 2. A fanciful
etymology of the name 'Mārtaṇḍa' is given in the Markandeya Purana,
105.8-20 (Pargiter, p. 564-565). The story accounting for the origin of
the name is as follows. The Sauşumna ray of the sun once entered the
womb of Aditi. Aditi fasted. Kaśyapa, her husband, said to her: 'Why
dost thou destroy the egg that is in thy womb by fasting?' When the
child was born, a voice from the air was heard, saying: 'Whereas thou,
O Muni, hast spoken of this egg as destroyed, to thee therefore, O Muni,
this thy son shall be called Mārtanda [from maritam andam, " destroyed
egg"].' For a picture of the ruins of the Märtanda temple of the Sun
in Kaśmir, see Vincent Smith, The Early History of India, p. 372, 3d ed.,
Oxford, 1914. 3. Lit. 'bearing weariness, as it were.' 4. Lit. 'having
the universe wandered over with repe on.' 5. Lit. 'having sickness
acquired through excess of drinking.'
V.L. (a) V dvrttibhrantavimbaḥ; JHB svoşmandiva, V svoşuneva. (b)
B davagnitapta isa. (c) B ivodvantate ya himarttau. (d) VJHB mar-
tandasya pracandaf; V -bhide 'bhişavo, JHB -bhide bhişavo.
15
tanvānā digvadhūnām samadhikamadhurālokaramyām ava-
sthām
ārūḍhaprauḍhileśotkalitakapilimā 'lamkṛtiḥ kevalaiva
j</p>
<pb n="156" />
<p>128
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
ujjṛmbhambhojanetradyutini dinamukhe kimcid udbhidya-
mānā
śmaśruśreņi 'va bhāsām diśatu daśaśati śarma gharmatvişo
vaḥ
The thousand rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) <spread over the
<realm of the quarters [of the sky], which are women¹-a
realm «beautified by [the rays'] exceeding soft² splendor>>,
[And are therefore] like a ««fringe of down»> <spreading
around the <vulva» of women, which is beautified by its
exceeding soft luster»;
And <just breaking out> <at the opening of day», which has the
splendor of the eye of an expanded lotus,
They are verily «its sole adornment»>, and <«manifest a redness,*
since only a part of their development has been attained >>>.
[Hence these rays are also] <<like a fringe of beard>>, which,
<when sprouting> <on a [youth's]" face»,
Forms the sole adornment of it, and <«manifests a tawny
color, since only a part of its growth has been attained >>>.
May these thousand rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bestow happi-
ness upon you!
Notes. 1. The commentary says: 'The quarters, to be sure, are women.'
In stanza 12, the quarters are said to be adorned with pigment, as if they
were women. Cf. dikkamini,' maiden quarter,' in Kalhana's Rajatarangini
(ed. by Durgaprasāda, son of Vrajalāla, in 3 vols., Bombay, 1892-1896),
3.382.
2. Lit. madhura means 'sweet,' 'honied,' but the gloss is mrdu,
'soft.'
3. The word dig- in digvadhanam appears to have no parono-
masiac rendering. 4. The dawn color is red; but when the maturity of
the rays is attained, and when the sun is above the horizon, the full blaze
of its light is yellow. On the form -kapilima, fem. from a -man stem in
composition, cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 436, 437. 5. The commentary
explains: 'it sprouts out on the face of youths.' The dina- in dinamukhe,
and the compound ujjrmbhambhojanetradyutini appear to have no parono-
masiac rendering.
V.L. (b) HB aruḍhapraudhi-. (c) J aśruśreniva; VJHB tasam diśatu.
16
māulīndor māiṣa moṣīd dyutim iti vṛṣabhāṁkena yaḥ śańkineva
pratyagrodghāṭitāmbhoruhakuharaguhāsusthiteneva dhātrā</p>
<pb n="157" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
129
kṛṣṇena dhvāntakṛṣṇasvatanuparibhavatrasnuneva stuto 'lam
trāṇāya stāt tanīyān api timiraripoḥ sa tviṣām udgamo vaḥ
The¹ rising of the rays of (Sürya), Foe of Darkness, is warmly
praised by (Siva), whose attribute is the bull, because [that
god is], as it were,2 fearful lest [Sürya] should obscure the
splendor of the moon on his head,
And is also praised by (Brahmã), the Creator, who is, as it were,
comfortably settled in his hiding-place-the hollow of a
newly-opened lotus,³
And also by Kṛṣṇa (Viṣṇu), who, as it were, fears the humilia-
tion of his own body, which is black as darkness.*
May the rising of these rays of (Sürya), Foe of Darkness, even
though their light is dim, exist for your protection !
2.
Notes. 1. In this stanza, Sürya is praised by Siva, Brahma and Vişņu.
On this, the commentary notes: 'He (Mayüra) indicates the greatness of
Ravi (Surya), through having him praised by the chief gods.' Cf. stanzas
88, 91, 92 and 93, which compare Sürya to Brahma, Vişņu and Siva.
As the commentary notes, the iva, 'as it were,' in this, and also in the two
following padas, indicates the presence of the rhetorical figure Poetic
Fancy' (utprekşd); cf. stanza 1, note 6. 3. Brahma is afraid that the
sun may cause the lotus in which he reclines (cf. stanza 13, note 4) to close
its petals-some lotuses close in the daytime-and so imprison him; cf.
the commentary, which attributes to Brahmã the following thought: 'May
he (Sürya) not cause [for me] any uncomfortable position (duḥsthitim)
by the contraction [of the lotus].' 4. The commentary attributes the
following thought to Kṛṣṇa: 'He (Sürya) may humiliate my body, through
mistaking it for darkness.' Since light dispels darkness, Kṛṣṇa, the
'Black One,' is fearful lest his black body should be humiliated by the
bright sunlight. Krsna was born with a black body; cf. Mahabharata,
1. 197.32-33, where it is stated that Kṛṣṇa was the product of one of
Vişnu's black hairs. 5. Lit. 'may the rising of the rays, although [it
(the rising) is] rather slender, exist, etc.' The meaning appears to be that
the light shed by the rays at dawn is slight as compared to their mid-day
radiance.
V.L. (a) VHB mãulīndor mãiva; HB moşidyutim. (b) H pratyagro
ghvatitambhoruha-, B pratyagrodhvatitambhoruha-. (c) H kṛṣṇena (with
two lingual nasals).
17
vistirņam vyoma dirghāḥ sapadi daśa diśo vyastavelāmbhaso
'bdhin
IO</p>
<pb n="158" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
kurvadbhir dṛśyamānām naganagaragaṇābhogaprthvim ca
prthvim
padminy ucchväsyate yair ușasi jagad api dhvamsayitvā
130
tamisrām
usrā visramsayantu drutam anabhimatam te sahasratvişo vaḥ
The rays of the Thousand-rayed¹ (Sürya) at once make visible
the wide-spreading sky, the far-extending ten² quarters, and
the oceans with their tide-tossed waters,³
And also the broad earth with [all] the extent of its groups of
cities and mountains*;
By them, when they at dawn destroy darkness, the lotus-plant is
<opened>, and the universe also is <revived>."
May these rays of the Thousand-rayed (Sürya) quickly destroy
what is not to your liking!
Notes. 1. For the thousand rays of Surya, see stanza 13, note 11. 2.
For the ten quarters [of the sky],' see stanza 4, note 3. 3. Lit. 'oceans,
the waters of whose tides are tossed about,' or 'oceans, whose flood-tides
are tossed about.' 4. Lit. 'making visible also the earth, [which is]
broad by reason of the extent of its groups of cities and mountains.' The
reading of the Kävyamālā text (see V.L.) would be rendered as 'making
(i.e. creating) the earth, [which is] broad by reason of the extent of its
various mountains, cities and trees [thus] made visible.' I take it that
the adjective driyamanam, 'visible,' modifies the compound naga.
prthvim, and is understood with vyoma, difo and abdhin. 5. Or else,
'is gladdened.' 6. Lit. visramsayantu means 'may they cause to fall
asunder.'
V.L. (b) The Kävyamālā text reads dṛśyanananaganagaranagabhoga-;
I have adopted the reading of VJHB, dṛśyamanām etc., as given above in
the text; H prthvin ca prthim. (c) V ucchasyate; HB tamiśram (with
palatal sibilant). (d) HB ufravi framsayantu, J usravi sramsayantu, V
uśra viśramsayantu, K usra visravayantu.
18
astavyastatvaśūnyo nijarucir aniśānaśvaraḥ kartum iso
viśvam veśmeva dīpaḥ pratihatatimiram yaḥ pradeśasthito 'pi
dikkālāpekṣayā 'sāu tribhuvanam atatas tigmabhānor navā-
khyām
yātaḥ śātakratavyām diśi diśatu śivam so 'rciṣām udgamo vaḥ</p>
<pb n="159" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
131
The¹ rising of the rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya), although fixed
in its place, is able to dispel darkness from the universe, as
a lamp [dispels darkness from] a dwelling;
But the rising of the rays is <not subject to the dissolution of
death>, <its splendor is innate», and it is eternally im-
perishable»>,"
Whereas a lamp is <not praiseworthy and is devoid of soul>, <its
splendor is not innate>, and it is «perishable in a day»>.'
In regard to place and time, the rising of the rays makes a fresh
appearance in Indra's quarter¹0 [at every dawn].
May that rising of the rays of the Hot-rayed (Sürya), who
wanders over the three worlds, bestow happiness upon you!
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted in the Kavikanthabharaṇa (4. 1-2) of
Kşemendra (f. 1037 A.D., according to Mabel Duff, Chronology of India,
p. 118; or 1050 A.D., according to Krishnamacharya, Sanskrit Literature,
p. 43). The Kavikanthabharaṇa has been edited in the Kävyamālā Series,
by Durgaprasad and Parab (see part 4, p. 133, Bombay, 1887, for this
stanza, and compare article, Kşemendra's Kavikanthabharaṇa, containing
analysis and comments, by J. Schönberg, in Sitzungsberichte der Philoso-
phisch-Historischen Classe der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften,
vol. 106, p. 477-504, Wien, 1884). The subject of chapter 4, where this
stanza of the Süryafataka is quoted, is 'Distinction between Faults and
Points of Excellence' (atha gunadoşavibhagaḥ). On Mayūra's stanza,
Kşemendra says: 'The three good qualities in poetry are clearness in
words, sense and sentiment; the faults of poetry are obscurity in words,
sense and sentiment. Poetry is possessed of good qualities, or lacks them;
is either faulty or lacks faults; or is both faulty and possessed of good
qualities. . . . An example of poetry that is both faulty and possessed of
good qualities is the stanza of Mayūrabhaṭṭa, beginning astavyasta-.' 2.
Lit. 'is able to make the universe to have its darkness destroyed.' 3.
For other instances in the Süryaśataka where the rays are compared to a
lamp, see stanza 11, note 3. 4. Lit. 'is free from the condition of being
tossed about by death'; i.e. is not subject to rebirth. 5. Resolve this
pada as asta-vyastatva-fűnyo nija-rucir anisa-anaśvaraḥ. 6. The com-
mentary explains that a lamp's splendor is not innate, 'because of its (the
lamp's) having to be supplied with oil, etc.' 7. For the second render-
ing, resolve as a-stavyas tatva-tanyo 'nija-rucir anisa-naśvaraḥ. The term
anisa, in the sense of 'day,' is not found in the lexicons, but the gloss is
divasaḥ, 'day,' and nifa, meaning 'night,' is found. The phrase 'perish-
able in a day' is seemingly synonymous with 'transitory.' 8. Lit. 'in
the matter of quarter and time, that rising of the rays has gone to a new
name in Indra's quarter.' The commentary notes: 'In the matter of</p>
<pb n="160" />
<p>132
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
quarter and time, quarter" [means] east, etc., [and] "time [means]
dawn, etc.; it (the rising of the rays) is called "new," with the idea that
it is seen in the eastern quarter at dawn. But in reality this (Sürya), who
is deprived of his name (?vyapadeśaśünyo), is not new, but old.' For a
similar conception of the relation of Surya to time and place, see stanza
97, note 1. 9. Lit. navakhyam yataḥ means 'gone to a new name.' I
have rendered as 'makes a fresh appearance.' 10. Indra's quarter was
the east. The lokapālas, or guardians of the eight points of the compass,
beginning with the east, and taken in order, were as follows: Indra, Vahni
(Agni), Pitrpati (Yama), Näirṛta (the Rākşasas), Varuna, the Marut
(Vāyu), Kubera, and Isa (Siva). This is the list as given in Amarakośa
(1.3.75), and also found in Süryaśataka, stanza 58. In Manu (5.96), the
eight are enumerated as Soma, Agni, Arka (Sürya), Anila (Vāyu), Indra,
Vittapati (Kubera), Appati (Varuņa), and Yama. See also Ramayana
(2. 16. 24), where the guardians of the north, east, south and west are said
to be Kubera, Indra, Yama and Varuna. The eight elephants belonging
to the eight regents are enumerated by Amarakośa (1.3.76), in the fol-
lowing śloka :-
66
diravataḥ pundarīko vamanaḥ kumudo 'ñjanaḥ
puspadantaḥ sarvabhāumaḥ supratīkaś ca diggajāḥ
"1
V.L. (a) The Kavikanthabharana (see note 1) reads -anifanaśvaram ;
B kartum iso. (b) VJHB pradeśe sthito. (c) The Kavikanthabharaṇa
(see note 1) reads dikyālāpekş ayāsâu tribhuvanam; H tribhuvanam (with
cerebral nasal). (d) The Kavikanthabharana (see note 1) reads sivam
focişām udgamo.
19
mā gān mlānim mṛṇālīmṛdur iti dayayevā 'pravisto 'hilokam
lokālokasya pārśvam pratapati na param yas tadākhyārtham
eva
ürdhvam brahmaṇḍakhaṇḍasphuṭanabhayaparityaktadāirghyo
dyusīmni
svecchāvaśyāvakāśāvadhir avatu sa vas tāpano rociroghaḥ
The flood of rays of the Heater¹ (Sürya) does not enter (Pātāla),
the Snake-world, as if through pity lest [that world], tender
as a lotus stalk, should wither up,²
Nor does it illumine the farther side of Mt. Lokāloka³ (Visible-
invisible), for the sake of the name (Invisible) of that
[farther side],*
And afterwards, [when] on the boundary of the sky," it aban-
dons longness, because of its fear of breaking open a piece
of the egg of Brahmā.'</p>
<pb n="161" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
May the Heater's (Sürya's) flood of rays, the limit of [whose]
sphere [of action] is subject [only] to its own will, protect
you ¹⁰!
133
Notes. I. Or, the 'Illuminator.' 2. Lit. 'as if through pity, with the
thought: "May [that world], tender as a lotus stalk, not go
wither-
ing." 3. A mythical circular mountain-range, separating the earth from
void space, was called Lokaloka, 'Visible-invisible.' It was so high that
the light of neither sun, moon nor stars could reach its farther side.
Hence the farther side was always wrapped in inky blackness; cf. Bhaga-
vata Purana, 5. 20. 34-37 (ed. Bombay, 1898; cf. tr. by M. N. Dutt, vol. 1,
book 5, p. 74-75, Calcutta, 1895); and Visnu Purāṇa, 2.4 (Wilson, vol. 2,
p. 204-205). 4. Lit. 'it does not illumine the farther side of Lokāloka,
just because of its name.' If Sürya should shine upon the invisible
(aloka) side, that side would become visible (loka). 5. That is, at
sunset, when the sun is on the western horizon. The horizon, as being
the place where sky meets earth, may be called the boundary of the sky.'
6. The rays become shorter as Sürya nears his setting; cf. stanza 7, where
it is said that 'the rays at first [i.e. at dawn] bear dwarfishness, but after-
wards indeed are long'; and stanza 98, which describes the 'new' rays
as 'not having attained their full length.' 7. The fanciful picture pre-
sented seems to be that Sürya shortens his rays, fearing lest their heat
should cause the mundane egg to break-heat hatches eggs-and so destroy
the universe which rests within the egg. But it is not clear to me why
the egg should be more endangered when Sürya nears the horizon than
at any other time of day. The story of the birth of the universe from
the egg of Brahmã is told in all the Purāṇas; cf. for example, Vişnu
Purana, 1.2 (Wilson, vol. 1, p. 39-40), or Markandeya Purana, 45. 62-70
(Pargiter, p. 222-223). The 'golden egg' is also mentioned in Manu, 1. 9.
8. Lit. avakaśävadhir means 'limit of [whose] place.' I have rendered as
'limit of [whose] sphere [of action].' 9. That Sürya is responsible for
his acts to no one but himself is an idea expressed also in stanza 6.
According to F. W. Thomas (ed. of the Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd.,
p. 68, Calcutta, 1912), this stanza of the Süryaśataka is cited by Ujjvala-
datta, on Unadisutra (Aufrecht's edition, p. 19), 4. 51.
IO.
V.L. (a) V hi loke, B 'hiloka.
20
aśyāmaḥ kāla eko na bhavati bhuvanānto 'pi vite 'ndhakāre
sadyaḥ prāleyapādo na vilayam acalaś candramā apy upaiti
bandhaḥ siddhāñjalīnāṁ na hi kumudavanasyā 'pi yatrojjihāne
tat prātaḥ prekṣaṇīyam diśatu dinapater dhāma kāmādhikam
vaḥ</p>
<pb n="162" />
<p>134
THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
When the splendor¹ of (Sürya), Lord of Day, rises, and when
darkness disappears, not only does time become <free from
night>, but also the limits of the earth become <freed from
gloom>;
Not only does the <snow on the foothills of the mountain at
once <begin to melt», but also the moon <with its snowy rays>
<begins to grow dim>³;
Not only is there <performance> of the añjali by Siddhas, but
also a <closing up> of the lotus-cluster.
May that splendor, lovely at dawn, of (Sürya), Lord of Day,
bestow on you more than your desire!
Notes. 1. In the expression yatrojjihane (in pada c), yatra appears to
be the equivalent of yasmin dhämni, correlative to tat... dhama (in pada
d). This, at any rate, is the explanation of the commentary. For a simi-
lar use of yatra in a locative absolute construction, cf. stanzas 76, 83, 85,
88, 95, and see Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 1099, b. 2. Time is regarded as
being divided into day-time and night-time; consequently, when time is
'free from night,' it must be day-time. 3. Lit. 'not only does the moun-
tain, whose foothills are snowy >, at once go to melting >, but also the
moon, whose rays are snowy >, goes to disappearance >.'
position of the hands, when folded in making the añjali, resembles the
bud-like shape of a closed lotus; cf. stanza 10, note 4. 5. The com-
mentary notes: 'For Siddhas, when approaching the Blessed (Surya),
make the añjali.' On the Siddhas, cf. stanza 6, note 8. 6. The white
lotus is night-blooming, and closes at sunrise. The commentary says:
'The white lotuses (kumudani) also close at this time.'
4. The
V.L. (a) VHB bhuvanante; K vitandhakaraḥ. (b) VJ candramaś ca
'bhyupaiti, HB candrasaś ca 'bhyupäiti. (c) V naddhaḥ, H vaddhaḥ, B
baddhaḥ siddhamjalinam. (d) B kamadikam.
21
yat kāntim pańṁkajānāṁ na harati kurute pratyutā "dhikya-
ramyām
no dhatte tārakābhām tirayati nitarām āśu yan nityam eva
kartum nā 'lam nimeșam divasam api param yat tad ekam
trilokyāś
cakṣuḥ sāmānyacakṣurvisadṛśam aghabhid bhāsvatastān maho
vaḥ</p>
<pb n="163" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
135
The light of (Sürya), the Shining One, [is] the sole eye¹ of the
three worlds, [but is] different from an ordinary eye;
For it does not take away, but, on the contrary, makes more
lovely the beauty of the lotuses,²
And it does not support, but indeed always very quickly obscures
the splendor of the stars,³
And it is unable to <make> a wink, although it can <create> the
noble day.*
May that light of (Sürya), the Shining One, be the destroyer
of your sin!
Note. 1. For other instances where Sürya is called an 'eye,' see stanza
13, note 2. 2. An ordinary eye does appropriate the beauty of a lotus,
as evidenced by the common Sanskrit epithet, 'lotus eye.' The com-
mentary, however, says: 'But the other (i.e. the ordinary) eye takes away
the beauty of the lotuses, with the idea that it is indeed an imitation of
them.' Perhaps this means that the pupil of the eye is like the heart of
a lotus, while the lashes are like the petals. Besides, an eye opens and
shuts, like a lotus. 3. In this päda, the words dhatte tarakābham are
capable of a double rendering, on which is based the distinction between
Surya, as the eye of the three worlds, and an ordinary eye; thus: 'Surya
does not support the splendor of the stars >, but an ordinary eye does
<maintain the brightness of its pupil>.' 4. An ordinary eye cannot
refrain from winking, but is unable, like Sürya, to make day and night.
Bernheimer (see Introd., p. 105) sees a slightly different meaning. He
renders: 'esso non può battere nel tempo di un istante (come quello dei
mortali) ma nel tempo di un giorno'; and in a footnote he explains:
'L'occhio dei mortali batte cioè si apre e si chiude in un istante; quello
del sole si apre al mattino e si chiude alla sera, batte dunque in un giorno.'
That is, it takes the sun a whole day to make one wink. 5. On the
euphonic combination bhasvatastän (for bhasvataḥ stan), cf. Whitney,
Skt. Grammar, 173, a.
6. The distinction drawn in this stanza between
Surya and an ordinary eye is an instance of the rhetorical figure vyatireka;
cf. stanza 23, note 1, where this figure is discussed at length.
V.L. (b) K nadhatte tārakābhām; V niratām afu. (c) V trilokyām.
22
kṣmām kṣepīyaḥ kṣapāmbhaḥśiśiratarajalasparśatarṣād ṛteva
drāg āśā netum āśādviradakarasaraḥpuṣkarāṇī 'va bodham
prātaḥ prollanghya viṣṇoḥ padam api ghṛṇayevā 'tivegād
daviyasy</p>
<pb n="164" />
<p>136
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
uddāmam dyotamānā dahatu dinapater durnimittam dyutir
vaḥ
The splendor of (Sürya), Lord of Day, goes quickly to the earth,
as if because of its desire to sip the cool water of the dew,¹
[And also] goes² swiftly to [all] the quarters [of the sky], as if
to cause to open the <tips>, <[shaped like] pond lotuses>,*
of the trunks of the elephant [-guardians] of the quarters,³
And at dawn, impetuously transcending even the step of Vișnu,
as if in contempt,' it goes to more remote [places].
May this fiercely-shining splendor of (Sürya), Lord of Day,
burn up whatever is of ill omen to you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'because of its desire for touching the rather cool water
of the night-water.' This fanciful idea that the hot rays come to earth,
in order to satisfy their thirst by drinking the cool dew, is an instance of
utprekşa; cf. stanza 1, note 6. 2. The commentary says that ṛtā, 'is
gone,' which occurs in pada (a), is to be supplied both here and in pada
(c). 3. Lit. 'as if to lead to expanding.' 4. The tip an elephant's
trunk opens out to seize objects of food, etc.; the basis of the comparison
between the tips and lotuses rests only on this similarity-that they both
open. The imagining of the tips in the guise of lotus-blossoms is an
instance of utprekşa; cf. note I. 5. On the regents of the eight direc-
tions, and their elephants, cf. stanza 18, note 10. 6. The 'step of Vişņu'
is poetical for 'sky'; cf. stanza 7, note 4. 7. The contempt is for Vişnu,
because the rays go higher in the sky than that deity went; cf. stanza 7.
8. The commentary supplies rta, 'is gone'; cf. note 2. 9. The locative
daviyasi denotes here, according to the commentary (cf. note 8), the limit
of motion after rta; cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 304, a.
V.L. (a) VHBK -sifirataratalasparśa-, J -śiśirataralasparśa-. (b) V präg
asa; J -puşkarāṇām vibodham. (c) J-vegãd gariyasy. (d) V udamadyo-
tamana, JHB uddamadyotamānā.
23
no kalpāpāyavāyor adayarayadalatkṣmādharasyā 'pi gamyā
gāḍhodgirņojjvalaśrīr ahani na rahitā no tamaḥkajjalena
prāptotpattiḥ patangān na punar upagatā moṣam uṣṇatviṣo vo
vartiḥ sāivā 'nyarūpā sukhayatu nikhiladvīpadīpasya diptiḥ
The¹ splendor of the Hot-rayed (Sürya), the lamp² of all the
dvipas, is verily a wick, [but] of a nature different* [from
that of an ordinary wick];</p>
<pb n="165" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
137
For it is not assailable even by the wind [that accompanies] the
destruction of a kalpa-a wind that rends the mountains
with merciless force¹;
And in the daytime it pours out a dense shining splendor, and is
free from the ink of darkness¹⁰;
And it derives its origin <from Patanga (Sürya)>, and, more-
over,
is not subject to being extinguished <by a moth>.¹¹
May that splendor of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bring you joy!
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted in Anandavardhana's Dhvanyaloka
(2.23-24; p. 92 of the Kävyamālā text as cited in stanza 9, note 1) as
an example of the rhetorical figure vyatireka, 'distinction. The author's
remarks on this stanza of Mayūra are as follows: atra hi samyaprapanca-
pratipadanam vindiva vyatireko darsitaḥ, which Jacobi (ZDMG, 56.614)
renders as: 'Hier ist nämlich der vyatireka (die höhere Vortrefflichkeit der
Sonne im Vergleich mit einer Lampe) gezeigt, ohne dass die Ähnlichkeit
ausdrücklich dargestellt ist.' Jacobi (loc. cit., p. 613, footnote 3) defines
vyatireka as follows: 'Vyatireka heisst ein Vergleich, der darauf hinaus-
läuft, das Subjekt als höher oder als geringer denn das Objekt des Ver-
gleiches hinzustellen; der Vergleich fällt also zu Gunsten des Subjekts
oder Objekts aus.' Another definition is that of Dandin in the Kavyadarśa
(2.180): fabdopätte pratite va sadṛśye vastunor dvayoḥ । tatra yad bheda-
kathanam vyatirekaḥ sa kathyate. This Böhtlingk, in his edition of the
Kavyadarśa, renders as: 'Wenn bei der ausgesprochenen oder bekannten
Gleichheit zweier Dinge ihr Unterschied angegeben wird, so nennt man
dieses Vjatireka; d.i. Gegenüberstellung mit Angabe des Unterschiedes.'
It may be noted in passing that stanza 21, which compares Surya to an
eye, is very similar to this stanza in its general arrangement, and presents
another instance of vyatireka. 2. For a list of the stanzas where Sürya
is compared to a lamp, see stanza 11, note 3. 3. The dvipas were geo-
graphical divisions of the terrestrial earth. According to the Purāṇas,
they were seven in number, and were grouped around Mt. Meru (see
stanza 1, note 4) like the petals of a lotus, each being separated from the
other by a distinct ocean. The central one was Jambudvipa, in which was
situated Bhāratavarşa, or India; cf. Vişnu Purana, 2.2 (Wilson, vol. 2,
p. 109-110, and note); see also stanza 97, note 2. 4. Cf. stanza 21,
where the light of Sürya is said to be 'an eye different from an ordinary
eye.' 5. With kalpapayavayor gamya, 'assailable by the wind, etc.,'
cf. Candidataka, stanza 42, where again is found a genitive of the agent
with gamya, gamyam agner, 'assailable by Agni'; so also in Bhaktamara-
stotra, stanza 16, gamyo na ... marutam, 'not assailable by the winds.'
On this genitive, see Speijer, Sanskrit Syntax, 114. 6. A kalpa was a
period of 4,294,080,000 years, and constituted one day of Brahma. At the
end of every kalpa, the three worlds were all consumed with fire and then
immersed in ocean. Chaos then existed for a night of Brahmå, which</p>
<pb n="166" />
<p>138
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
was as long as one of his days. Then Brahmã awoke from his sleep-he
reposed as Nārāyaṇa (Viṣṇu) on the serpent Seșa (stanza 35, note 8) at
the bottom of the ocean-and began anew the work of creation; cf. Vişnu
Purana, 1.2-3 (Wilson, vol. 1, p. 41-54, and notes). 7. Lit. 'having
mountains bursting through its merciless force'; the commentary glosses
dalat by firyamana, 'crushed.' The sense of this pada seems to be that
the flame of Surya cannot be blown out even by the strongest of winds,
but any puff of air will put out a flaming wick. With the sentiment ex-
pressed here, compare stanza 16 of the Bhaktamarastotra (cf. Introd., p.
24) gamyo na jatu marutam calitacalanam dipo 'paras tvam asi natha
jagatprakaśaḥ, 'Thou, O Lord Jina, art not ever assailable by the winds
that move the mountains; thou art a second lamp (Sürya) illuminating the
world.' 8. In the full glare of sunlight the light of an ordinary lamp is
scarcely discernible. 9. The double negative of course makes an affirma-
tive; I have rendered na rahita no, 'not undeprived,' as 'free from.' For
other instances of the use of the double negative in the Saryaśataka, see
stanzas 38 (note 3), 59 (note 6), and 87 (note 3). 10. Sürya is free
from the ink (kajjala) of darkness, but a lamp-wick is not free from
lamp-black (kajjala). 11. A lamp-wick is not descended from Patanga
(Sürya), and is subject to extinction by a moth. The meaning appears to
be that a moth, fluttering at a light, may extinguish it; cf. Mṛcchakatika,
3. 18+ (in the prose), where the burglar Sarvilaka, embarrassed in his
movements by a lighted candle, releases a moth, which he carries for the
very purpose, to flutter against and extinguish the flame. See the edition
of the Mrcchakatika by Parab, Bombay, 1900, and the translation in the
Harvard Oriental Series by A. W. Ryder, Cambridge, Mass., 1905.
V.L. (a) HB -dalakṣmadharasya; K and the Dhvanyaloka (see note
1) read 'pi famya. (b) B rahita ne tamaḥ-. (c) V usnatviso va.
24
niḥśeṣāśāvapūrapravaṇaguruguṇaślāghanīyasvarūpā
paryāptam nodayādāu dinagamasamayopaplave 'py unnataiva
atyantam ya 'nabhijñā kṣaṇam api tamasā sākam ekatra
vastum
bradhnasyeddhā rucir vo rucir iva rucitasyä "ptaye vastuno
'stu
The bright splendor of Bradhna¹ (Sürya) is like desire:
For the very nature [of the splendor] is praiseworthy for its good
qualities, and is intent on filling [with light] all <the quarters
[of the sky]>,
Whereas the very nature [of desire] is praiseworthy for its good
qualities, and is inclined to fulfil all <wishes> ;</p>
<pb n="167" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYURA
139
And [the splendor] verily reaches its culmination not at the
beginning of its <rising>, but at the time of its «disappear-
ance at the close of the day,
Whereas [desire] verily reaches its culmination not in the begin-
ning of its <prosperity>, but in its <adversity> ;
[The splendor] <cannot remain, even for a moment, in the same
place with darkness>,
Whereas [desire] <cannot endure, even for a moment, to be with-
out the object of its wish>.*
May [this] bright splendor of Bradhna (Sürya) bring about for
you the fulfilment of your desires!
Notes. 1. For the meaning of 'Bradhna,' cf. stanza 3, note I. 2.
The commentary, which I have followed, takes the long compound in the
first pada to be a dvandva. 3. Lit. paryaptam. ... unnata means 'is
fully upraised'; I have rendered as 'reaches its culmination.'
4. Lit.
'is not able to be, even for a moment, in one place with lack.' 5. There
is no demonstrative in this troublesome stanza, to act as correlative to
the ya; cf. Candiśataka, stanza 9 (note 4), for a similar omission; and see
stanzas 33 and 98, where there is no relative to match the demonstrative.
6. Lit. 'may it be for the acquisition of your desired object.'
V.L. (b) J paryapta; HB unnateva. (d) K rucirasya "ptaye, B raci-
tasya "ptaye.
25
bibhrāṇaḥ śaktim āśu praśamitabalavattārakāurjityagurvīm
kurvāṇo līlayā 'dhaḥ śikhinam api lasaccandrakāntāvabhāsam
ādadhyād andhakāre ratim atiśayinīm āvahan vīkṣaṇānām
bālo lakṣmīm apārām apara iva guho 'harpater ātapo vaḥ
The <early> light of (Sürya), Lord of Day, is like a second
<youthful> Guha (Kārttikeya)¹:
For it quickly brings a <power> <that is mighty and that utterly
extinguishes the splendor of the stars>>,
Whereas Guha bears a <spear> <that is heavy and that quickly
overcomes the power of the mighty Tāraka>";
The light of the Lord of Day also <scornfully> <eclipses [the
brilliance of] fires and the glittering splendor of the moon-
stone»>,'</p>
<pb n="168" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
Whereas Guha <in sport> <rides on a peacock> <which is re-
splendent with the flashing tips of the eyes in its tail>>;
The light of the Lord of Day brings superabundant joy to the
eyes <in darkness>,
Whereas Guha brings superabundant joy to the eyes <of (Siva),¹⁰
Foe of Andhaka>.¹¹
May the light of (Sürya), Lord of Day, bring¹2 you unbounded
prosperity!
140
Notes. 1. For the birth and origin of Kärttikeya, his appointment to
be commander of the army of the gods, and his slaying of Mahisa and
other demons, see below, in the introd. to the Candiśataka, p. 248, 272;
Mahabharata, 3. 223-232; Rāmāyaṇa, 1. 37. 1-33; on his parentage, see
Candidataka, stanza 5, note I, and stanza 28, note 2. See also the section
Skanda or Karttikeya, in the latest addition to Bühler's Grundriss, the
volume by R. G. Bhandarkar, entitled Väişnavism, Säivism, p. 150-151,
Strassburg, 1913. He was called Guha, 'secret-born,' because born in the
solitude of a forest; cf. Mahabharata, 13. 86. 14. 2. The commentary
explains that this mighty power' was 'the ability to illumine the universe.'
3. The commentary explains as a power, mighty because of extinguishing,
etc.' 4. Kärttikeya's peculiar weapon was the fakti, 'spear,' cf. Ma-
habharata, 3. 231. 95-99. 5. For the slaying of Taraka by Kärttikeya, cf.
Mahabharata, 13. 86. 29. 6. Lit. 'making the fire subsidiary,' or 'making
the fire down.' 7. Or, as noted in the commentary, we may render:
'the lovely splendor of the shining moon'; or, the lovely splendor of
glittering gold.' On the moon-stone, see stanza 37, note 5. 8. Lit.
'makes a peacock [to be] beneath him.' As is well known, the peacock
was the vehicle of Kärttikeya; cf. W. Crooke, The Popular Religion and
Folk-Lore of Northern India, vol. 2, p. 156 (Westminster, 1896), where
are listed the vehicles of all the Hindu deities-a hamsa for Brahma,
Garuda for Vişņu, the bull Nandi for Siva, a buffalo for Yama, a peacock
for Kärttikeya, a rat for Gaṇeśa, etc. Crooke (loc. cit.) suggests that in
the vahanas, or vehicles,' there may be indications of totemism, or that
the vehicles may represent tribal deities imported into Hinduism. 9.
The commentary explains that the 'eyes' here mentioned refer to the
eyes of the ruddy-goose; cf. stanza 12, where the eyes of the ruddy-geese
are said to be '[full of] longing for blandishments.' 10. Siva was the re-
puted father of Kärttikeya; cf. Candiśataka, stanza 5, note 1, and stanza
28, note 2. 11. It is stated several times in the Mahabharata-e.g. 7. 155.
44-that Siva killed the demon Andhaka, and the preface (p. 79 and 82)
of Wilson's translation of the Vişnu Purana records that descriptions of
the fight between Siva and this demon are given in the Karma and the
Matsya Puranas. 12. Saraṇadeva's Durghaṭavṛtti (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza
2, note 3), in connection with comment on Pāṇini, 1. 3. 12 and 6.1.10 (see
Sastri's edition of the Durghatavṛtti, p. 13, line 22, and p. 93, line 20), notes</p>
<pb n="169" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
141
as grammatical peculiarities that adadhyat is in the active voice, and that
it is an optative (instead of the more usual precative or imperative) to
express benediction.
V.L. (a) HB -gurvi. (b) -käntāvabhasam. (c) K adeyat andhakare,
Saraṇadeva (see note 12) adheyat; K avahan ikṣaṇānām.
26 (27 in J)
jyotsnāmśākarṣapāṇḍudyuti timiramaṣīśeṣakalmāṣam īṣaj
jṛmbhodbhūtena pingam sarasijarajasā samdhyayā śoṇaśociḥ
prātaḥ prārambhakāle sakalam iva jagaccitram unmilayanti
kāntis tīkṣṇatviṣo kṣṇām mudam upanayatāt tūlikevā 'tulāṁ
vaḥ
At¹ the time when dawn begins, the splendor of the Hot-rayed
(Sürya), like a painter's brush,³
Portrays, as it were, the whole universe <in various colors>,
[like] <a picture> ;
For it [the universe] is of a white luster through its having ap-
propriated particles of moonlight; it is mottled with black
owing to the remnants of the ink of darkness;
Is yellow because of the lotus-pollen that is [just] becoming
visible through the slight expansion® [of the petals]; and
possesses a red glow by reason of the [dawn]-twilight.
May the splendor of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bring unbounded
joy to your eyes!
Notes. 1. In J this stanza is no. 27, no. 29 of the Kävyamālā text ap-
pearing as no. 26 in J. The resultant order in J is therefore 25, 29, 26, 27,
28, 30, 31, etc. For other changes in the order of the stanzas cf. Introd.,
p. 83. I have adopted throughout the order of stanzas that is given in
the Kävyamālā edition. 2. Lit. 'at dawn, at the time of the beginning.'
3. There is presented here the simile of a painting. The universe is the
canvas, and Sürya's splendor is the paint-brush. The colors are the white
of fading moonlight, the black, or gray, of departing night, the yellow of
the lotus-pollen, and the red of dawn. For a list of the more noteworthy
similes in the Süryaśataka, see stanza 14, note 1. 4. Or, if instead of
-äkarşapāṇḍu- we read -äkṛtsnapāṇḍu-, which the commentary and J offer
as a variant, we should render 'is of a whitish color (lit. a color not all
white), etc.' This, the commentary informs us, is due to the littleness
(i.e. the dimness) of the moonlight.' 5. The gray vestiges of departing
night are meant. 6. Lit. 'lotus-pollen proceeding from the slight ex-
pansion.'</p>
<pb n="170" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
V.L. (a) The commentary offers as a variant jyotsnämśakṛtsna-, J
jyotsnämsäkṛtsna-, HB jyotsāmśākṛtsa-, V jyotsnāmśākṛt sapāṇḍu-; VJHB
timiramast-; B -kalmāşam işacch. (c) I have adopted sakalam iva, which
is the reading of VJHB; the Kävyamālā text reads sakalam api. (d) H
tīkşnatvişokşnām; VHB upanayatānnalikevatalām, J upanayatäntülikevä-
tulam; B va (for vaḥ).
142
27 (28 in J)
āyāntī kim sumeroḥ saraṇir aruṇitā pādmarāgāiḥ parāgāir
āhosvit svasya māhārajanaviracitā vāijayantī rathasya
mäñjişthi praşṣṭhavāhāvalividhutaśiraścāmarālī nu lokāir
āśankyā "lokitäivam savitur aghanude stāt prabhātaprabhā vaḥ
The dawn-splendor of Savitar (Sürya) is gazed on by mortals
who are doubtful
Whether it is a pathway, reddened with ruby dust, coming from
[Mount] Sumeru,¹
Or perhaps the banner of [Sürya's] own chariot,³ made of [cloth]
dyed in saffron,
Or the madder-red row of streamers on the tossing heads of his
line of noble steeds.³
May the dawn-splendor of Savitar (Sürya) remove your sin"!
Notes. 1. For a description of Meru, or Sumeru, which was composed
of gold, and was the source of all precious stones, see stanza I, note 4.
2. For Surya's chariot, see stanza 8, note 2. 3. For Sürya's seven horses,
see stanza 8, note 2. 4. Lit. 'may the dawn-splendor of Savitar exist
for the removing of your sin.' 5. For the position of this stanza in
f's text, see stanza 26, note 1.
V.L. (a) V saranim, B saranir unita; V padmaragaiḥ. (b) VHB
maharajaniviracita. (c) VJB -vidhrtafiraf-; K -camaraliva; B lokaur.
(d) J syät (for stat); VJHB prabhate prabha vaḥ.
28 (29 in J)
dhväntadhvamsam vidhatte na tapati ruciman nā 'tirūpam
vyanakti
nyaktvam nitvā 'pi naktam na vitaratitarām tāvad ahnas tviṣam
yaḥ
sa prātar mā viramsīd asakalapaṭimā pūrayan yuşmadāśām
āśākāśāvakāśāvataraṇataruṇaprakramo 'rkaprakāśaḥ</p>
<pb n="171" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
143
At dawn the splendor of Arka (Sürya) does not possess its full
intensity,
But [gains] fresh strength in the crossing of the intermediate
space between the sky and the directions;
[At dawn] <it brings about the destruction of darkness>, but
<does not shine intensely»,¹ nor does it display its complete
beauty»,
And <it brings about the destruction of error>, but «does not
willingly cause pain», nor «does it display excessive con-
ceit»*;
And, although it has humiliated night, it does not yet pour out
in full measure the light of day.
May that splendor of Arka (Sürya) not cease to fulfil your ex-
pectation¹!
4. The
Notes. 1. The commentary glosses rucimat, which is not found in the
lexicons, but appears to be an adverb, by diptimat, ' brilliant,' and kathoram,
'piercingly.' For the suffix -mat used to form adverbs-a rare forma-
tion-see Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 1235, e. 2. Error, or ignorance,
which is synonymous with error in Hindu philosophy, is spiritual darkness.
3. The commentary here glosses rucimat by svecchaya, 'in accordance with
its own will,' apparently taking ruci in the sense of 'desire.'
commentary here glosses na 'tirapam vyanakti by ätmanam na ślaghate,
'does not praise itself'; I have rendered as 'does not display excessive
conceit.' 5. I have rendered the suffix -taram as 'in full measure,'
taking it to be the suffix of comparison in the feminine adverbial form.
For the attaching of this suffix to personal forms of verbs, cf. Whitney,
Skt. Grammar, 473, c. 6. The commentary, omitting the na and the api,
obtains a second rendering of this pada, interpreting it as follows: naktam
rūpam vipakşam pratikşipya divasakalyamitrasya tejovṛddhim karoti [read
kalya for kalpa], 'disregarding night, its contrary form, causes an increase
of the splendor of its friend, the dawn of day.' 7. For the position of
this stanza in J's text, see stanza 26, note 1.
V.L. (a) J dhväntadhvasam; VJHB tapati nitarām na 'tirapam. (b) K
nyaktām; K ahni tvişam. (c) VHB ma vyaramsid; VHB yuşmadaśa.
(d) V ajakaśa cakaśāvataraṇa-.
29 (26 in J)
tīvram nirvāṇahetur yad api ca vipulam yat prakarṣeņa cā 'ņu
pratyakşam yat parokşam yad iha yad aparam naśvaram
śāśvatam ca
-</p>
<pb n="172" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
yat sarvasya prasiddham jagati katipaye yogino yad vidanti
jyotis tad dviprakāram savitur avatu vo bāhyam ābhyantaram
ca
144
The¹ two-formed splendor of Savitar (Sürya) is both external
and internal²:
For it is hot,³ [yet] also the cause of final beatitude*; it is widely
expansive, [yet] also exceedingly atomic;
It is perceptible, [yet] imperceptible®; it is near, [yet] remote;
it is transitory, and [yet] eternal;
It is well known to everyone in the universe, [yet only] some
yogins [really] know it.
May that splendor of Savitar (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. The apparent contradictions in this stanza rest on a dis-
tinction made between the physical nature of Sürya as known to ordinary
mortals, and his metaphysical nature which is known only to those prac-
tising yoga meditation. 2. The commentary defines 'external' (bahyam)
as 'definable by external means,' and 'internal' (abhyantaram) as 'attain-
able by yoga meditation.' 3. The distinction apparently rests on a kind
of pun-it is hot, or sharp (tivram), yet also the cause of nirvana, the
state wherein all senses are dulled. 4. For other passages where Sürya
is said to be the cause of emancipation, see stanza 9, note 7. Cf. also
Kennedy, Hindu Mythology, which quotes (p. 348) the Brahma Purāṇa
as saying 'by devotion to whom (Sürya) alone can final beatitude be
obtained'; and the same work (p. 346), which quotes from the Sarya
Upanişad the thought that 'from Sürya proceed existence and non-exist-
ence.' 5. The commentary explains as perceptible and imperceptible by
the senses; cf. stanza 96 (note 4) for a similar idea. 6. Kennedy, op.
cit. (see note 4), p. 347, quotes the Brahma Purana as saying that Sürya
is 'the witness of everything, but himself unseen and incomprehensible.'
7. The commentary explains: 'The twice-four yogins, headed by Vyāsa,
know [it].' 8. For the position of this stanza in J's text, see stanza
26, note 1.
V.L. (a) VHB prakarşena ca 'tha.
30
ratnānām maṇḍanāya prabhavati niyatoddeśalabdhāvakāśam
vahner dārvādi dagdhum nijajaḍimatayā kartum ānandam
indoḥ
yat tu trailokyabhūṣāvidhir aghadahanam hlādi vṛṣṭyā "su
tad vo
bāhulyotpadyakāryādhikataram avatād ekam evä 'rkatejaḥ</p>
<pb n="173" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYURA
The¹ [splendor] of jewels, whose part is played in a circum-
scribed place, is for adornments [only];
The [splendor] of fire can burn up wood and the like; [and]
the [splendor] of the moon is able to bring joy by its innate
coldness;
145
But the splendor of Arka (Sürya), being the means of adorn-
ment of the three worlds, the burner-up of sin, and the swift
bringer of joy through rain,
Is alone greater [than the other splendors] by reason of its
abundantly performing [all their] functions.5
May that splendor of Arka (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. The meaning of this stanza seems to be as follows: Jewels
are for personal adornment only, but Sürya adorns the whole world; fire
burns wood, but Sürya burns up sin; the moon gives joy by its cold rays,
but Sürya gives joy by the rain that he draws up and pours down. Jewels
can only adorn, not burn; fire can only burn, not adorn; the moon can
only give joy, not burn or adorn; but Sürya, or Surya's splendor, can both
adorn, burn, and give joy; therefore the splendor of Sürya is greater than
the splendor of jewels, fire, or moon. 2. Lit. 'whose opportunity is
grasped in a circumscribed place,' the meaning being that jewels perform
their function of adorning only in some little place, as on the finger, in
the ear, or around the neck. 3. Lit. 'is able for adorning,' or 'avails
for adorning.' 4. The commentary quotes from an unnamed source,
which I find to be Mahabharata, 12. 263. 11: adityaj jayate vrstiḥ, 'from
Aditya (Sürya) rain is produced.' The same passage is quoted again in
the commentaries on stanzas 77 (see note 1) and 93 (see note 5). For
other places in the Süryafataka where the idea is expressed that Sürya is
a reservoir of water, see stanza 9, note 2. 5. Lit. 'greater because of
[these] actions produced in abundance,' or 'greater because it commonly
produces [all these] actions.'
V.L. (a) HB maṇḍalaya prabhavati; VHB niyate deśa-. (b) V vahner
davagni-; VHB-dagdham. (c) VJHBK read yat tu, which I have adopted;
the Kävyamālā text reads yac ca.
31
mīlaccakṣur vijihmaśruti jaḍarasanam nighnitaghrāṇavṛtti
svavyāpārākṣamatvak parimușitamanaḥ śvāsamātrāvaseṣam
visrastāngam patitvā svapad apaharatād aśriyam vo ʼrkajanmā
kālavyālāvalīḍham jagad agada ivotthāpayan prākpratāpaḥ
II</p>
<pb n="174" />
<p>146
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
The¹ dawn-splendor of Arka (Sürya), like an antidote, rouses the
universe which, bitten by <Time>, [as if by] a <black>
serpent, [lies], fallen and unconscious,³
With its eye closed, its sense of hearing dulled, deprived of the
sense of taste, the function of its nose suspended,
Its skin insensible to touch,' bereft of the power of reason, its
limbs limp, having only breath left.
May the dawn-splendor proceeding from Arka (Sürya) dispel
your misfortune!
Notes. 1. We have here a simile. The sleeping world is likened to a
man who has been bitten by a snake and lies unconscious. The rising of
Sürya is the antidote that rouses to life. For a list of the more note-
worthy similes in the Süryaśataka, see stanza 14, note 1. 2. The com-
mentary glosses avalidham, 'touched,' by grastam, 'devoured.' I have
rendered as 'bitten.' The commentary implies that both Time and ser-
pents cause death. 3. Lit. 'sleeping.' 4. Lit. possessing a closing
eye.' 5. Lit. 'with crooked ear.' 6. Or, 'its tongue paralyzed.' 7.
Lit. 'its skin incapable of its own function.'
V.L. (a) VJHB vijihvaśruti; VJH vighnitaghränavrtti. (b) V fyāma-
matrāvaseşam. (c) H visrastadgam, B visrastadgam; JK apaharatād
apriyam.
32
nihśeşam nāiśam ambhaḥ prasabham apanudann aśruleśānu-
kāri
stokastokāpanītāruṇarucir acirād astadoṣānuṣaṁgaḥ
dātā dṛṣṭim prasannām tribhuvananayanasyä "su yuşmad-
viruddham
vadhyād bradhnasya siddhāñjanavidhir aparaḥ prāktano 'rciḥ-
pracāraḥ
The eastern¹ appearing of the rays of Bradhna (Sürya), the eye
of the three worlds,
Is <the action of divine fire>, and [is also] another <application
of magical eye-salve>, for it «bestows pure wisdom> as eye-
salve <makes bright the pupil of the eye>,"
It <removes perforce® all the dew that resembles tear-drops>, as
eye-salve <quickly dries up the water, resembling tear-drops,
[that seeps from between the eyelids] at night>,</p>
<pb n="175" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
It <gradually loses the glow of dawn>' as eye-salve <gradually
drives away the redness of inflammation>³; it <speedily
abandons the embrace of night», as eye-salve <quickly dispels
[all] traces of eye-affections».
May the eastern appearing of the rays of Bradhna (Sürya)
quickly destroy¹0 whatever opposes you!
147
Notes. 1. Ordinarily, praktana means 'former,' 'ancient.' I have ren-
dered as " eastern' on the basis of prak, meaning in the east.'
2. For
other passages where Sürya is compared to an eye, cf. stanza 13, note 2.
3. The commentary, however, glosses by avyabhicaritam añjanam vidhätä,
'creator of not-moved-about (or, inviolable) fire.' 4. Or, 'application
of well-compounded eye-salve.' 5. Lit. 'grants the pupil [to be] bright';
or, perhaps, makes the pupil clear,' meaning that it removes from the
pupil film-like accretions, etc. 6. Lit. prasabham means 'violently,' 'ex-
ceedingly. I have rendered as 'perforce' and 'quickly.' 7. Lit. 'grad-
ually has the glow of dawn taken away'; perhaps, 'gradually outshines
the glory of Aruna'; Aruna was Sürya's charioteer, as noted in stanza 8,
8. Lit. aruna means 'red color'; I have rendered here as 'in-
flammation.' 9. Lit. 'dispelling the consequences of ills'; this the com-
mentary explains as 'dispelling the consequences of ills, such as jaun-
dice, etc.' 10. On the root aorist optative vadhyat, 'may he destroy,'
see Apte, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. vadh, where it is said that the root vadh is
'not used in classical Sanskrit except as a substitute for han in the Aorist
and Benedictive'; and cf. Panini, 2. 4. 42.
note I.
V.L. (c) H tribhavananayanasyä "śu; JHB yuşmad dhi ruddham.
33
bhūtvā jambhasya bhettuḥ kakubhi paribhavārambhabhūḥ
śubhrabhānor
bibhrāṇā babhrubhāvam prasabham abhinavāmbhojajṛmbhā-
pragalbhā
bhūṣā bhūyiṣṭhaśobhā tribhuvanabhavanasyā 'sya vāibhākarī
präg
vibhrānti bhrājamānā vibhavatu vibhavodbhūtaye să vibhā vaḥ
At dawn the splendor of (Sürya), the Maker of Splendor,
dazzlingly¹ brilliant, [becomes] the most beautiful ornament²
of this mansion, the three worlds,
And, after having been the cause of the beginning of the humilia-
tion of the White-rayed (Moon) in the quarter of [the sky
belonging to] (Indra), Slayer of Jambha,"</p>
<pb n="176" />
<p>148
THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
It assumes a tawny-red color, [and is] exceedingly proud of
[its ability to cause] the expanding of the new lotuses.
May this splendor of (Sürya), the Maker of Splendor, bring
about for you the production of wealth!
Notes. 1. The commentary says that vibhranti is used as an adverb'
(kriyāvišeşaṇam), but gives no gloss of it. Bernheimer (see Introd., p.
105) renders vibhrānti bhrājamana by 'che abbagliante scintilla,' which I
have translated as 'dazzlingly brilliant.' Or should we read vibhränti-
bhrajamana (cpd.), cf. Wackernagel, Altind. Gr. 2. 1. 82, b? 2. Surya
adorns his dwelling, the three worlds, with the spoils-viz. the splendor
that he has secured by robbing the moon. This the commentary im-
plies, when it says: 'Just as anyone, standing in the position of a war-
rior, and having slain his adversary, adorns his own house with wealth,
even so it is to be understood in this case.' 3. Lit. 'ground of the
beginning of the humiliation.' 4. On the quarters of the sky, and their
respective guardians, see stanza 18, note 10. 5. On Jambha, see stanza
I, note 3.
6. Lit. 'a red-brown state of being.' 7. The commentary
takes prasabham, 'exceedingly,' with bibhrāṇa, 'it assumes,' and not, as I
have done, with -pragalbha, 'proud.' 8. Lit. 'may it be adequate for the
production of wealth for you.' On vibhavatu, Bernheimer (see note 1)
observes that the use of vi with bha active is exclusively Vedic.
9. The
alliteration throughout the stanza of bh (29 times) is perhaps worthy of
comment. Note also the absence of a ya correlative to the sa; cf. stanza
24, note 5.
V.L. (a) K sthitva jambhasya; H fübhrabhanor. (b) VJ pragalbha is
separated from the preceding compound. (c) HB bhaşa bharişthafobha;
VJHB tribhuvanabhavanasya "su võibhākarī. (d) K nirbhanti bhrājamānā.
34
samsaktam siktamūlād abhinavabhuvanodyānakāutūhalinyā
yāminyā kanyayevā 'mṛtakarakalaśāvarjitenā 'mṛtena
arkālokaḥ kriyād vo mudam udayaśiraścakravālālavālād
udyan bālapravālapratimarucir ahaḥpādapaprākprarohaḥ
The¹ splendor of Arka (Sürya), possessing a beauty like that of
a young twig, [forms] the first sprout on the tree of Day,
As it rises from the trench [formed by] the circle of the summits
of Udaya, [the Dawn Mountain] -
A trench whose bottom is continually soaked with ambrosial dew
poured from the <moon> [serving as] a pitcher in the <im-
mortal hand> of Night,</p>
<pb n="177" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
149
Who, like a maiden, takes an interest in [the welfare of] her
garden, the freshened world.
May the splendor of Arka (Sürya) bring you joy" !
Notes. 1. This stanza presents a rather elaborate simile. The circle
of the summits of Mt. Udaya (Meru) forms a trench, such as is ordinarily
dug around the roots of a tree to hold water. From this trench grows
up the tree Day, and the first sprout on this tree is the splendor of the
rising Sun. Into the trench, which is situated in the universe as in a
garden, Night, like a maiden, pours the water of the ambrosial dew from
her pitcher, the Ambrosia-making (Moon). For other similes in the
Saryafataka, see stanza 14, note I. 2. Udaya is Meru, the Dawn Moun-
tain; cf. stanza I, note 4. 3. Lit. amṛta means 'nectar,' 'ambrosia,' but
the commentary says that 'dew' (tuşara) is meant here. 4. Lit. 'from
the trench, whose bottom is continually soaked by Night, as by a maiden,
with the dew, etc.' 5. This stanza is quoted in the Kavindravacanasam-
uccaya (stanza 53), an anthology by an unknown compiler, and of date
not later than 1200 A.D.; cf. the edition of this work by F. W. Thomas,
in the Bibliotheca Indica Series, introd., p. 1-5, Calcutta, 1912.
V.L. (c) B arkamokaḥ kriyad. (d) The Kävyamālā text, together with
J and H, read ahaḥ as separate from the following compound; but VB
and the commentary, which I have followed, read ahaḥpadapa-; VJHB
and the Kavindravacanasamuccaya (see note 5) read -prākpravālaḥ.
35
bhinnam bhāsā 'ruṇasya kvacid abhinavayā vidrumāṇām
tvişeva
tvangannakṣatraratnadyutinikarakarālāntarālam kvacic ca
nā 'ntarnihśeşakṛṣṇaśriyam udadhim iva dhväntarāśim piban
stād
äurvaḥ pūrvo 'py apūrvo 'gnir iva bhavadaghapluṣṭaye 'rkāva-
bhāsaḥ
The splendor of Arka (Sürya) swallows¹ up the mass of darkness
[which is] like the ocean,
For [darkness] <is penetrated here and there by the new light of
dawn, as if by beautiful twigs>,²
And [the ocean] <is, as it were, pierced here and there by beau-
tiful [branches of] coral, with the fresh luster of their red
hue> ;
Here and there <the yawning depths [of darkness are filled] with
the mass of splendor of the sparkling jewel-like stars>,</p>
<pb n="178" />
<p>150
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
And here and there <the fearful abyss [of ocean is filled] with
the shimmering mass of the splendor of its star-like jewels>>';
The innate splendor [of darkness] is not utterly black»,' and
[the ocean] is not without Seșa, Kṛṣṇa and Sri in its
depths>>.8
May the splendor of Arka (Sürya), although ancient, [yet ever]
new, like the submarine fire, burn up your sin!
Notes. 1. Lit. piban means 'drinking.' The commentary glosses by
grasan,' devouring.' 2. Lit. 'as if by the beauty of twigs.' The rays, pro-
jecting themselves through the sky, are like long twigs, or shoots, sprouting
from the branches of a tree. 3. Lit. 'as if by the beauty of corals.'
4. The
commentary glosses karāla, which ordinarily means 'gaping wide,' 'dread-
ful,' by visamonnata, 'unevenly raised,' and would render '[darkness],
whose depths are unevenly raised by the mass of splendor, etc.' As this
explanation appears to convey no sense, I have supplied the words 'filled
with,' and have rendered karala as 'yawning' in the first translation, and
as 'fearful' in the second. 5. Lit. tvangat means 'trembling,' 'waving.'
8.
I have rendered here as 'sparkling,' and in the second translation as
'shimmering.' 6. The jewels of the ocean are, of course, its pearls.
7. Lit. '[darkness] not possessing an internal completely black splendor.'
Night's utter blackness is relieved by the light of moon and stars.
According to mythological legend, Sri, or Lakşmi, the goddess of good
luck, was produced from the ocean on the occasion of its famous churn-
ing; cf. the references cited on stanza 2, note 2, and stanza 42, notes 3
and 6. It is also recorded that Kṛṣṇa, as Vişnu, reposes upon the great
serpent Seşa in the depths of ocean during the intervals of creation; cf.
stanzas 23, note 6; 75, note 5; 88, note 6; cf. also Mahabharata, 3. 203.
10-13; Vişnu Purana, 1.2 (Wilson, vol. I, p. 41), and 2.5 (Wilson, vol. 2,
p. 211-213, and notes); Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 3 and 4. 9. This is
an allusion to the durva fire. In Mahabharata, 1. 180. 1-23, it is related
that the sage Aurva threw into the ocean his burning wrath which was
threatening to consume the world. Though partly quenched, it continued
to blaze as submarine fire, and acquired the form of the head of a mare.
Mention is made of the durva fire also in Candiśataka, stanza 84.
V.L. (b) VJHB bhinnam nakşatraratna-; V kacic ca. (c) VJHB an-
tarniḥśeşa- (omitting initial negative); VJHB -kṛṣṇapriyam udadhim; V
pivamstad. (d) JH -pluşṭayerkvāvabhāsaḥ.
36
gandharvair gadyapadyavyatikaritavacohṛdyam ātodyavādyair
ādyāir yo nāradādyāir munibhir abhinuto vedavedyair vibhidya</p>
<pb n="179" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
151
āsādyā "padyate yam punar api ca jagad yāuvanam sadya
udyann
uddyoto dyotitadyāur dyatu divasakṛto 'sāv avadyāni vo 'dya
The rising splendor of (Sürya), Maker of Day, is praised by
Gandharvas with
words of ming
prose and
verse, [to the accompaniment of] musical instruments of the
ātodya [type],
And is also praised with discrimination by the ancient seers,
famed for their knowledge, chief of whom is Närada,'
And furthermore, the universe, upon coming in contact with this
(splendor), at once obtains again the loveliness of youth.
May this rising splendor of (Sürya), Maker of Day,-a splendor
that illumines the sky-to-day mow down your sins!
Notes. 1. Note in this stanza the alliteration (anuprāsa) of dy-20
times. 2. In the Rig Veda, the term Gandharva is commonly applied to
a male being, 'the heavenly (divya) Gandharva,' who is associated prin-
cipally with Soma, but in several passages is connected with some form
of celestial light. In this latter conception he is brought into relation with
Sürya (cf. Rig Veda, 10. 123.7 and 10. 177.2), and in Rig Veda, 1. 163. 2,
he is said to grasp the bridle of Sürya's steed. In other passages of the
Rig, the Gandharvas are spoken of in the plural. Their number is fixed
as 27 in some of the Yajus texts, but in Atharva Veda (11. 5. 2) is said
to be 6333. On the whole subject of the Gandharvas, see A. A. Macdonell,
Vedic Mythology (p. 136-137), in Bühler's Grundriss, Strassburg, 1897, and
the concise yet comprehensive account in Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl.
Dict. s.v. gandharva. In the Epic and Puranic literature, the Gandharvas
are regularly regarded as the celestial choristers; so also in this stanza of
the Süryaśataka; cf. Markandeya Purana, 106.63 (Pargiter, p. 571);
Mahabharata, 1. 123. 54; S. Sörensen, Index to the Names in the Mahabha-
rata, part 6, London, 1911, s.v. Gandharva. Bühler has noted that in stanza
2 of Prasasti of Vatsabhatti, Sürya is praised by Gandharvas, Kim-
naras, Siddhas, etc., and he compares Saryafataka, stanzas 6, 13, 36, 52,
67 and 81, where it is likewise stated that Sürya is praised by various of
the semi-divine beings; see Bühler, Die indischen Inschriften (p. 14-15),
as cited in stanza 6, note 8. 3. The commentary says that the com-
pound gadyapadya. hrdyam is to be regarded as an adverb.
4. The
commentary says that atodyavadyani, 'the atodya musical instruments,' are
of four types, exemplified respectively by the lute, the cymbal, the drum,
and the flute; cf. Rajah Tagore, Hindu Music (Calcutta, 2d ed., 1882),
esp. p. 191, where the vind, 'lute,' is portrayed. 5. Lit. vibhidya means
'having divided,' 'having discriminated.' 6. I take vedavedydir as mean-
ing 'famed for their knowledge.' The commentary, however, takes veda</p>
<pb n="180" />
<p>152
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
to mean 'the Vedas,' glossing by vedeşu vedyāḥ, 'famous in the Vedas.'
7. Närada was regarded as the inventor of the lute; cf. his epithet vindsya,
'lute-faced,' and see also Raghuvamsa, 8. 33-34 (ed. by Nandargikar, 3d
ed., Poona, 1897). In Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 9, Närada is pictured
holding a lute. In Märkandeya Purana, 106. 55-63 (Pargiter, p. 571),
Sürya is represented as praised by Gandharvas, other celestial beings
(see above, note 2), and by 'Nārada . . . skilful in music.' In Ramayana,
2.91.45, Nārada is called gandharvarāja, 'king of the Gandharvas,' with
evident reference to his bent for music. For other passages in the Sarya-
fataka where it is said that Sürya is praised by the seers, see stanza 13, note
8. 8. Lit. yauvanam means 'youthfulness,' but the gloss is manojñatvam,
'loveliness.' 9. Cf. Candikataka, stanza 79: May Bhavani (Candi) mow
down (deyat) your cares!' Both dyatu and deydt are from the root do;
cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. do.
V.L. (b) VJHB yo devo naradadyair (omitting the initial adyair); K
abhinuto vitavedydir vividya. (c) VJHB asadya "padyate. (d) VJHB
udyoto; J dyotitadyor dyatu.
37
āvānāiś candrakāntāiś cyutatimiratayā tānavāt tārakāņām
eṇānkālokalopãd upahatamahasām oṣadhīnām layena
ārād utprekṣyamāṇā kṣaṇam udayataṭāntarhitasyā 'himāmsor
ābhā prābhātiki vo 'vatu na tu nitarām tāvad āvirbhavanti
The dawn-splendor of the Hot-rayed¹ (Sürya), who is [still] for
a moment concealed by the ridge of [Mount] Udaya³
(Meru),
Though not yet completely manifest, is [nevertheless] inferred
to be near,
Because of the drying up of the moonstones, the dimness of the
stars [resulting] from the vanishing of darkness,
And the withering of the plants whose beauty is impaired' by the
disappearance of the rays of the Deer-marked (Moon).
May this splendor of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. Lit. ahimamśor means of the not cold-rayed.'
2. The
time pictured is just the moment before the Sun's first glint appears above
the horizon. 3. On Meru, see stanza I, note 4. 4. The Sun is not
completely manifest, or visible, till he rises above the horizon (cf. note 2).
5. Lit. 'because of the dry moonstones.' The term dvdna seems not to be
found, but vana, 'dried,' occurs. The gloss of avanaiḥ is fuşyadbhiḥ,
'dried.' The commentary says: 'These (moonstones), when touched by</p>
<pb n="181" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
153
the Cold-rayed (Moon), distil water, [but if] deprived of the rays of the
Moon, they become dry.' This curious belief-that the moonstone distils
water-is, I have been told, mentioned in Suśruta, 1. 173. 1; cf. the Rajani-
ghantu of Narahari, varga 13, stanzas 211, 212, 213 (p. 27, 28 and 90, with
footnote 4, of Die indischen Mineralien, under which title R. Garbe has
translated varga 13 of the Rajanighantu, Leipzig, 1882). Garbe classifies
the candrakanta, 'moonstone,' as a species of feldspar. We are familiar
with this stone in jewel ornamentation of the present day, and the finest
specimens come from Ceylon. 6. Lit. layena means 'by the melting.'
7. The moon is often called 'Lord of Plants'; and certain plants, espe-
cially the night-blooming varieties, were supposed to wither when the
moonlight faded; cf. stanza 5, notes 2 and 3. 8. The epithet Endika,
'Deer-marked,' is perhaps applied to the moon with reference to the dark
spot, shaped somewhat like a prancing four-footed animal, that may be
seen on the disk of the full moon. The term as applied to the moon is
seemingly of late origin, not being found in Sörensen's Index to the Names
in the Mahabharata, nor in Bloomfield's Vedic Concordance, nor in the
index to Macdonell's Vedic Mythology. Modern representations picture
the Moon as being conveyed in a chariot drawn by a deer; cf. Moor,
Hindu Pantheon, pl. 49. The Moon is also called Safanka, 'Hare-marked';
cf. stanza 42, note 7.
V.L. (a) J aralaiś candra-, K avantaif, which is explained by işat salila-
bindusravibhir, 'slightly distilling drops of water'; H vanndrakamtais;
V catatimirataya, HB cutatimirataya; VJHB bhanavāt tārakāṇām. (d)
HB prabhataki; J nitaran tävad.
38
sānāu sā nāudaye nā 'ruṇitadalapunaryāuvanānām vanānām
ālim alīḍhapūrvā parihṛtakuharopāntanimnā tanimnā
bhā vo bhāvopaśāntim diśatu dinapater bhāsamānā 'samānā
rājī rājīvareņoḥ samasamayam udetī 'va yasyā vayasyā
The¹ splendor of (Sürya), Lord of Day, after first licking, on
Udaya's (Meru's) summit,³
The row of trees that [forthwith appear to] have a renewal of
youth by reason of their leaves' being tinged with red,
Penetrates, because of its thinness, the depths and corners of
cavernous places,
And with it there rises at the same time, like an attendant com-
panion, a streak of the pollen of the blue lotus.
May the gleaming, matchless splendor of (Sürya), Lord of Day,
bestow on you cessation of rebirths'!</p>
<pb n="182" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
Notes. 1. Note in this stanza the exaggerated assonance (yamaka);
each pada begins and ends with a reduplication of syllables. At the begin-
ning of each päda, the first two syllables are repeated, and at the end, the
last three. The final consonant of the first pada must be sounded with the
first syllable of the second pada. For somewhat similar cases of yamaka,
see Dandin, Kavyadarśa, 3. 46, 48, 50. 2. Lit. alidhapūrva means 'pre-
viously licked.' For this use of purva in compounds, see Whitney, Skt.
Grammar, 1291, C. 3. I have not attempted in my rendering to translate
the double negative in naudaye na 'runita-. The commentary says on
this: 'The two na's cause [the word] to go to its original sense'; that is,
two negatives make one affirmative. For other double negatives in the
Süryaśataka, cf. stanza 23, note 9.
kind of object of andha, 'licked.'
'moved or carried around'; but I have rendered as 'penetrated,' because
the idea seems to be that light, by reason of its 'thinness,' can permeate
and find its way through every chink and crevice into the most remote
6. If samana (see V.L.) be read, instead of asamând, we
should render as 'an equal attendant companion.' 7. The commentary,
followed by Bernheimer, reads 'bhavopaśāntim and interprets as cessa-
tion of misfortune.'
4. I have taken alim, 'row,' as a
5. Lit. parihṛta means 'shunned,' or
recesses.
"
154
V.L. (a) VB -nalapunaryauvanānām, K -dalalasadyāuvanānām. (c)
VJH bhavobhavopasantim, B bhavo bhavopaśantim; VJHB and the
Kävyamālā text read bhasamana samana; following a gloss of Sāstri's-
asamānā anupama-quoted in the footnotes of the Kävyamālā edition, I
have resolved as bhasamanā 'samānā.
39
ujjṛmbhambhoruhāṇām prabhavati payasām yā śriye noṣṇa-
tāyāi
puṣṇāty alokamātram na tu diśati dṛśām dṛśyamānā vighātam
pūrvādrer eva pūrvam divam anu ca punaḥ pāvani dinmu-
khảnăm
enāmsy ainī vibhā 'sāu nudatu nutipadāikāspadam prāktanī
vaḥ
The dawn-splendor of Ina¹ (Sürya), the sole recipient of [our]
verses of praise,²
Is able to bestow beauty, but not heat, on the waters with their
expanded lotuses,
And it increases the range of vision of [our] eyes, but does not,
when gazed upon, cause [them] pain¹;
And it is indeed a purifier, first of (Meru), the Dawn Mountain,</p>
<pb n="183" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
155
<then> <of> the sky, and afterwards of the depths of the
quarters [of the sky].
May this dawn-splendor of Ina (Sürya) destroy your sins!
Notes. 1. The term Ina means 'mighty,' or 'a master'; it is used as
an epithet of Sürya in stanza 97 also. 2. Lit. 'the sole abode of [our]
verses of praise.' 3. Lit. 'avails for the beauty, not for the heat, of the
waters, etc.'
4. The sun at dawn is not powerful enough to heat to any
great extent the objects on which its rays may light. 5. Lit. 'it nourishes
the measure of vision.'
6. The meaning is that one can see farther
when the sun is shining than at night. 7. One may look at the sun at
dawn without feeling pain in the eyes. Lit. vighata means 'obstacle' or
'ruin,' but the gloss is vyatha, 'pain.' 8. Lit. 'then > a purifier <in
respect to the sky,' with anu rendered in two ways. There seems to be
no other way to explain the accusative divam. The gloss is tadanu dyam
divam lakşikṛtya pavant,' then a purifier in reference to the sky, the heaven.'
9. Lit. 'of the mouths of the quarters.'
V.L. (b) HB puşṇātpalokamatram. (c) K anu ca tataḥ pāvani. (d)
HB enamsy ent.
40
vācām vācaspater apy acalabhiducitācāryakāṇām prapañcāir
vāirancānām tathoccăritacaturaṛcāṁ cā "nanānāṁ caturņām
ucyetā 'rcāsu vācyacyutiśuci caritam yasya noccāir vivicya
prăcyam varcaś cakāsac ciram upacinutāt tasya caṇḍārciṣo vaḥ
The conduct of the Hot-rayed (Sürya), pure by reason of [its]
freedom from reproach,¹
Could not be [adequately] described-[even by one who] divided
up [the subject] minutely² in [his] praises³-
By volumes of the words of even Vācaspati-words fit to in-
structe (Indra), the Cleaver of Mountains,'
Nor [by volumes of the words] from Virañca's® (Brahma's) four
mouths, which utter clever¹0 verses.¹¹
May the shining dawn-splendor of this Hot-rayed (Sürya) long
prosper you¹ !
Notes. 1. Lit. 'pure, because of the falling away of what may be said
[against it].' 2. Lit. uccaiḥ means 'aloft,' or 'excessively'; I have ren-
dered as 'minutely.' 3. The term arcasu, which I have rendered 'in
praises,' commonly means 'in idols' or 'in worship'; it is glossed by both
pratimasu, 'in idols,' and stutişu, 'in adorations.' 4. Lit. prapañcdiḥ</p>
<pb n="184" />
<p>156
THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
5. The epi-
means 'by copiousness'; I have rendered as 'by volumes.'
thet Vacaspati, 'Lord of Speech,' is commonly applied to Brhaspati, the
preceptor of the gods; cf. e.g. Bhagavata Purana, 6.7.8-9 (Dutt, vol. 1,
book 6, p. 30), where it is related that Indra once failed to arise and salute
the preceptor Vācaspati upon the entrance of the sage into the throne-
room of the god, whereupon Vacaspati, offended, vanished for a time from
the presence of the celestial world. 6. Lit. 'words whose instruction is
suited to the Cleaver of Mountains.' 7. In the Rig Veda (5.32. 1-2;
10.89.7), it is related that Indra cleft the mountains and released the
pent-up waters. We have already (stanza 5, note 7) referred to the legend
that records how Indra cut off the wings of the mountains. 8. The
epithet Virañca is probably to be derived from vi and the root rac, mean-
ing to produce' or 'to fashion'; cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict.
s.v. This would be apposite, since Brahmã was the creator and fashioner
of the universe. 9. For the four heads of Brahmã, see stanza 13, note
3. IO. The commentary glosses catura, 'clever,' by aghavighatapatu,
'clever in the prevention of sin.' The combination of vowels seen in
caturaṛcam is what is commonly found in Vedic texts, the ordinary classical
form being caturarcam; cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 127, a. It may be
noted that the meter requires caturarcam. 11. For the sentiment, ex-
pressed in this stanza, that words are sometimes inadequate to convey the
thoughts and feelings, Iliad, 2. 488-490: 'For I could not describe nor
name the multitude, even if I had ten tongues, ten mouths, a never failing
voice, and a brazen heart within me.' This has been imitated by Vergil
in Georgics, 2. 42-44. 12. The alliteration of c in this stanza (27 times)
is perhaps worthy of note.
V.L. (b) JH vairiñcyānām, VB vairimcyanam; VJHBK tathoccaritaruci-
rarcam; VHB anandanam (for ca "nananam). (c) K arcasv avdcyacyuti-.
(d) H vakasac ciram, K cakasac chriyam.
41
mūrdhny adrer dhāturāgas taruşu kisalayo vidrumāughaḥ
samudre
dinmātangottamāńgeṣv abhinavanihitaḥ sāndrasindūrareṇuḥ
simni vyomnaś ca hemnaḥ suraśikharibhuvo jāyate yaḥ
prakāśaḥ
śoṇimnā 'sāu kharāmśor uṣasi diśatu vaḥ śarma śobhāikadeśaḥ
The <light of the Hot-rayed (Sürya), the sole abode of splendor,
appears, because of its redness at dawn, to be
Like¹ the red of mineral-ore on the top of a mountain, the young
sprouts on trees, a mass of coral in the ocean,
A thick vermilion powder newly placed on the heads of the
elephant-[guardians] of the directions,</p>
<pb n="185" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
157
[Or like] the <glitter> of the gold that exists on (Meru), the
Mountain of the Gods, on the boundary of the sky.
May this light of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bestow happiness upon
you!
Notes. 1. The commentary explains that iva, 'like,' is to be supplied.
2. For the names of the elephants belonging to the regents of the eight
points of the compass, see stanza 18, note 10. For another mention of the
custom of adorning elephants with vermilion, see stanza 1. 3. For the
gold and jewels that compose Meru, see stanza I, note 4.
V.L. (a) H müddhny adrer; B adre dhaturägas; VJHB kiśalayo (with
palatal sibilant). (b) K abhinavavihitaḥ. (c) B yaḥ prakaśaḥ.
42
astādrīśottamāńge śritaśaśini tamaḥkālakūṭe nipīte
yāti vyaktim purastād aruṇakisalaye pratyuṣaḥpārijāte
udyanty āraktapītāmbaraviśadatarodvīkṣitā tīkṣṇabhānor
lakṣmīr lakṣmīr ivā 'stu sphuṭakamalapuṭāpāśrayā śreyase vaḥ
The splendor of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) [is] like¹ Lakşmi, whose
couch is the hollow of an expanded lotus*;
For the splendor, as it rises, <is gazed on as being more brilliant
than a yellow sky tinged with red>,¹
And Lakşmi, on rising [from the ocean], <was tenderlys gazed on
by her devoted Pītāmbara (Viṣṇu)>⁰;
8
As the splendor rises, <the Hare-possessing' (Moon) is clinging
to the summit of the lordly Western Mountain>, and <the
black mass of darkness is being absorbed>,
And as Lakṣmi rose, <the Hare-possessing (Moon) was [already]
resting on the head of Ïśa (Siva)»,¹0 «lord» of Mount
Asta>,¹¹ and <the 'black deception "¹12 of illusion was being
drunk [by Siva]> ;
When the splendor rises, <the dawn-[colored] coral-tree, whose
tender shoots are red, becomes visible to the eyes>,¹8
14
And as Lakşmi rose, <the pārijāta tree of dawn, the scion of
Aruņa, was making its appearance before the eyes [of the
gods]>.
May the splendor of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bring you pros-
perity ¹5!
10
"</p>
<pb n="186" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
Notes. 1. The similarity is not real, but rests solely on word-puns.
2. See stanza 43, where Sürya's splendor is again compared to Lakşmi
(Sri). 3. The goddess Lakşmi rose from the ocean, on the occasion of
its famous churning, resting on the expanded petals of a lotus; cf. stanza
2, note 2, and also Mahabharata, 1. 18; Vişnu Purana, 1.9 (Wilson, vol. 1,
p. 144-145). 4. The commentary's explanation of this pada is: işadrak-
tapitabhāvabhāji samdhyayā nabhasi sphuṭataram dṛṣṭa, 'is seen more dis-
tinctly in a twilight-sky that partakes of the nature (i.e. color) of yellow
and slightly-red.' 5. In the second rendering the commentary glosses
-visadatara- by vyaktam, 'plainly,' and would render 'is plainly seen by
Pitambara (Vişnu).' We might possibly render by 'calmly' instead of
'plainly.' The epithet Pitambara, 'Clothed in yellow,' is authorized by
Amarakośa (1. 1. 19) as a name for Vişņu, and is used to describe Kṛṣṇa
(Vişnu) in Gitagovinda, 12. 24.9 (ed. by Telang and Pansikar, Bombay,
1899), but does not seem, judging by the references in PWB, to have been
very generally used. I have been unable to learn why Vişņu should be
called the one 'Clothed in yellow.' 6. The legend runs that Lakşmi,
upon arising from the ocean, almost immediately cast herself on Vişnu's
breast; cf. Vişnu Purana, as cited in note 3. 7. The moon is called
Sasin or Sasanka, 'Hare-possessing' or 'Hare-marked,' because the Hindus
believed that the dark spot on the moon's orb resembled a rabbit. There
were several legends accounting for this honor that was accorded the
humble rabbit; cf. Hitopadeśa, 3.3 (ed. by Godabole and Parab, 3d ed.,
Bombay, 1890), and the other sources cited by Lanman, Sanskrit Reader,
p. 326. In stanza 37 (cf. note 8), we have seen that the moon was called
Enanka, 'Deer-marked.' 8. Lit. 'the summit of the lord of the Western
Mountain possesses a clinging moon.' The commentary, however, ex-
plains as the head of Isa-i.e. Mahadeva-[who is] verily the Western
Mountain, possesses a clinging moon.' The evident meaning is that the
moon is sinking to its setting in the west, while the sun is rising in the
east. 9. That is, the darkness of night is vanishing before the rising
sun. The commentary would render 'darkness, like the black mass
(kalakata), is being absorbed.' 10. The moon was also a product of
the churning of the ocean, and on its appearance was at once appropriated
by Siva and placed on his head; cf. the references cited in note 3.
Mount Asta, 'Home Mountain,' was the mountain behind which Sürya
went to his setting, but I have not noted that Siva is anywhere mentioned
as its lord and master; perhaps, therefore, we should render as 'resting
on the head of Isa (Siva), as on the Western Mountain,' which is sug-
gested by the commentary in its astadrir iveśaḥ, 'Isa, like the Western
Mountain.' Mount Asta is frequently mentioned in the Mahabharata,
as noted in Sörensen, Index to the Names in the Mahabharata, s.v.; cf.
also Rāmāyaṇa, 4. 37. 21, and Markandeya Purāņa, 58. 34 (Pargiter, p. 371).
It is again referred to in Süryaśataka, stanzas 65 and 97.
12. The
kalakata, 'black deception,' was one of the products of the churning of
the ocean. The noxious fumes of this poison were stupefying the celes-
tials, when Siva, in order to save them, swallowed it; cf. Mahabharata,
II.
158</p>
<pb n="187" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
ness.
14. The
1. 18. 41-43; Candiśataka, stanza 21, note 2. The commentary explains
'black deception (kalakața), like illusion (tamaḥ); [so called] because
of its possessing the essence of illusion (moha).' The term tamaḥ, 'dark-
ness,' must here be taken figuratively to mean illusion or spiritual dark-
13. The commentary takes purastad, 'before the eyes,' to mean
'in the east,' glossing it by purvasyam diši, 'in the eastern quarter,' and
connecting it with udyanty, 'rising in the eastern quarter.'
association of the pärijata tree with dawn is presumably due to the fact
that Indra, who possessed that tree (see below), was regent of the east
(cf. stanza 18, note 10). The commentary glosses aruna by anuru,
'thighless'; the latter epithet belongs to Aruna, the charioteer of Surya,
cf. stanza 8, note 1. The pärijäta tree, churned from the ocean (see refer-
ences cited in note 3), was appropriated by Indra, and became one of the
five trees in his paradise; cf. stanza 10, note 6. For the story of the theft
by Kṛṣṇa of the pärijäta tree, see Vişnu Purana, 5. 30-31 (Wilson, vol. 5,
p. 97-106). For a picture of the churning of the ocean, see Moor, Hindu
Pantheon, pl. 25. The various objects produced by the churning, includ-
ing Lakşmi (resting on a lotus), the Moon, the pärijäta tree, Airāvata,
Uccāiḥśravas, etc., are grouped at the base of the picture. 15. Accord-
159
ing to F. W. Thomas (Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 68), this stanza
of the Suryaśataka is cited by Ujjvaladatta, on Unddisatra, 4. 233 (Auf-
recht's ed., p. 19).
V.L. (b) B purastan aruna-; VJHB kifalaye (with palatal sibilant).
(c) K-pitambararuciratarodviīkşitā tīvrabhāsaḥ. (d) JK sphuṭakamala-
putopaśraya.
43
nodanvāñ janmabhūmir na tadudarabhuvo bandhavāḥ kāustu-
bhädyā
yasyāḥ padmam na pāṇāu na ca narakaripūraḥsthali vāsaveśma
tejorūpā 'parāiva trișu bhuvanataleṣv ādadhānā vyavasthām
sā śrīḥ śreyāmsi diśyād aśiśiramahaso maṇḍalāgrodgatā vaḥ</p>
<p>(iti dyutivarṇanam)</p>
<p>The splendor of the Hot-rayed¹ (Sürya), proceeding from the
edge of his disk,
Is verily a second embodiment of glory2; but it causes stability³
in the three worlds,
Its birth-place is not the ocean, its relatives are not the käustubha
jewel and the other things born from the womb of that
(ocean),
It has not a lotus in its hand, and its abiding-place is not the
breast of (Viṣṇu), Foe of Naraka.</p>
<pb n="188" />
<p>160
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
May this splendor of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bestow blessings
upon you!
(Here ends the praise of the splendor.)'
"
Notes. 1. Lit. asisiramahaso means of the not-cold-rayed.' 2. The
real embodiment of glory' is the goddess Sri, whose name means
'Splendor' or 'Good Fortune.' In this stanza, the goddess Śrī is, by
implication, compared to the fri (splendor) of Sürya; cf. stanzas 21 and
23, where the splendor of Sürya is compared, also by implication, to an
eye and a lamp-wick, respectively. In stanza 42, Sürya's splendor is com-
pared to Lakşmi, who is Sri. 3. The splendor of Sürya is stable and
constant, but the goddess Sri, or Good Fortune, is notoriously unstable and
fickle. 4. Sürya's splendor (fri) does not originate in the ocean, but the
goddess Śri was born from the ocean, on the occasion of its celebrated
churning, along with the pärijata tree, the elephant Airāvata, and the
kaustubha jewel which was appropriated by Vişnu; cf. references to the
story of the churning of the ocean as cited in stanza 42, notes 3 and 14.
5. The goddess Sri was born from the ocean, resting on the expanded
petals of a lotus, and with a lotus in her hand, and soon after her appear-
ance cast herself upon Vişnu's breast; cf. stanza 2, note 2, and stanza 42,
notes 3 and 6, and the story of the ocean's churning as already cited. 6.
Naraka was a demon, slain by Kṛṣṇa (Vişņu); cf. Harivamśa, 2.63 (Dutt,
p. 512-521); Bhaguvata Purana, 10. 59. 21 (Dutt, vol. 2, book 10, p. 264).
7. The first 43 stanzas have been devoted to the praise of the rays, or the
splendor, of Sürya; the following 6 stanzas deal with the praise of the
horses that drew Sürya's chariot; cf. Introd., p. 84, where the subject-
matter of the Süryaśataka has been discussed.
V.L. (a) B nodanvāj janmabhūmir; H -bhūmir na. (b) VJHB pāṇāu
na padmam na ca; VJHB narakaripūrasthali. (c) K tribhuvanabhavane,
VJHB trişu bhuvanatatesv. (d) JH śriśreyamsi; K tejovarnanam (for
dyutivarnanam).
44
rakṣantv akṣuṇṇahemopalapaṭalam alam lāghavād utpatantaḥ
pātangāḥ pangvavajñājitapavanajavā vājinas te jaganti
yeşām vītānyacihnonnayam api vahatām mārgam ākhyāti
merāv
udyann uddāmadīptir dyumaṇimaṇiśilāvedikājātavedāḥ
The horses of Patanga² (Sürya), which outstrip Pavana (the
Wind) in speed, by reason of their contempt for the Lame
One,³
Do not, because of their extreme lightness, crush' [with their</p>
<pb n="189" />
<p>161
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
hoofs], as they mount upward, the mass of gold and jewels
[on Meru's surface],
And their pathway, as they move on Meru, although its upward
course' has no other sign-posts,
Is indicated by the sun-stones,¹0 whose unrestrained splendor
mounts up like fire¹¹ on the altar.¹2
May these horses of Patanga (Sürya) protect the worlds!
Notes. 1. Stanzas 44-49 are devoted especially to the praise and descrip-
tion of the horses that draw Sürya's chariot; cf. stanza 8, note 2, and
stanza 45, note I. 2. The term Patanga, from the acc. of the noun pata
and the root gam, means 'the one who goes flying'; cf. Monier-Williams,
Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. 3. The 'Lame One' means Väyu (Wind); cf. the
commentary, which says: 'There is contempt with the thought: "Vāyu, to
be sure, is deprived of his feet; what sort of speed will he have? (väyuḥ
kila caranarahitas tasya kiyan vego bhavisyati 'ty avajñā)."' I have been
unable to find any anecdote that would account for Väyu's legless condition,
and the commentary of Sastri, quoted in the Kävyamālā edition, footnote,
suggests that the epithet 'Lame One' may refer to Aruna. 4. Or, alam
laghavad may mean 'because of their extreme speed.' 5. In the com-
mentary, the compound akşunna patalam is regarded as an adverb of
manner, being there made to answer the query katham, 'how.' 6. The
commentary explains that the surface of Meru is meant; for its compo-
sition of gold and jewels, cf. stanza 1, note 4; and especially stanza 46.
7. Lit. unnaya means 'act of leading up'; I have rendered as 'upward
course.' 8. Lit. 'whose act of leading up has other signs absent.' 9.
Lit. akhyati means 'signifies'; its gloss is sûcayati, 'points out'; although
märgam, 'pathway,' is grammatically the object of akhyati, I have rendered
in the passive voice as 'pathway is indicated.' 10. Lit. dyumanimaṇitilā
means 'jewel-stone of (Sürya), the Jewel of the Sky,' but the gloss is
süryakanta, 'sun-stone'; on the sun-stone, cf. stanza 5, note 5.
Mahabharata, 2. 31. 42, the etymology of Jatavedas, 'Fire,' is given as fol-
lows: vedas tvadartham jata vai jätavedas tato hy asi, 'the Vedas were
created thy sake; therefore ind thou art " for whom the Vedas
were created." Apte, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v., gives several other etymologies.
12. Lit. 'the fire on the altars of the jewel-stones of the Jewel of the Sky,
[a fire] mounting up as unrestrained splendor, signifies the pathway-
though its [i.e. the pathway's] leading up has other signs absent-of these
[horses] as they move on Meru.'
II. In
V.L. (a) JHB rakşannakṣuṇnahemopala-. (b) JH patangapangavajñā,
B patangapangvavajña-. (c) JHB -cihnonvayam api, V -cihnoccayam api;
B merav. (d) VJHB uddamadiptidyumani-. The commentary quotes a
reading jätaka jätavedaḥ, and explains by saying jätakaśabdo vedika-
paryayaḥ, 'the word jätaka is a synonym of vedika.'
12</p>
<pb n="190" />
<p>162
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
45
plustāḥ prsthe 'mśupātāir atinikaṭatayā dattadāhātirekäir
ekāhākrāntakṛtsnatridivapathapṛthuśvāsaśoṣāḥ śramena
tivrodanyās tvarantām ahitavihataye saptayaḥ saptasapter
vaḥ
abhyāśākāśagangājalasaralagalāvāṁnatāgrānanā
The horses of (Sürya), who has seven¹ steeds, are burnt on the
back by the outpouring of the rays, which, because of their
close proximity, shed forth excessive heat ;
They are also parched, and their breathing is heavy by reason
of the fact that they have traversed in one day the entire
pathway of the sky;
And, being exceedingly thirsty because of fatigue, they bend
down their straight necks, [and thrust] the tips of their noses
into the water of the nearby Heavenly Ganges.³
May these horses come quickly to destroy whatever is harmful to
you*!
Notes. 1. On the seven horses of Surya, cf. stanza 8, note 2. The
Vişnu Purana, 2.8 (Wilson, vol. 2, p. 239), states that the seven horses of
the sun are the seven meters of the Veda-'Gayatri, Brhati, Uşnih, Jagati,
Tristubh, Anustubh, Pankti. 2. Lit. 'possessing a parching of their breath-
ing, which is heavy, etc.' 3. Lit. 'possessing faces with tips bent down
by their straight necks into the waters of the nearby Heavenly Ganges.' In
stanza 61, the horses are pictured as lying on the banks of the Heavenly
Ganges and dabbling their feet in its waters. For the Heavenly Ganges,
cf. Candisataka, stanza 3, note 2, and Süryaśataka, stanza 47, note 7.
Lit. 'may the horses make haste for the destruction of what is harmful
to you!'
V.L. (a) HB plusṭā pustemśupātāir, J plusṭaḥ prstemśupātair, V pluṣṭāḥ
püsno 'msupatair. (b) HB ekahäkrāntakṛtsatridiva-. (c) J tibrodanvas
tvarantam. (d) V ramyabhakaśa-, JH abhyasakaśa- (with dental sibilant),
B ramyäsākāśa-; J -gangajalaśavala-, HB -gangajalaśarala-; VJHBK
-galavarjitāgrānanā.
46
matvā 'nyān pārśvato 'śvān sphaṭikataṭadṛṣaddṛṣṭadehā dra-
vanti
vyaste 'hany astasamdhyeyam iti mṛdupadā padmarāgopaleşu
sādṛśyādṛśyamūrtir marakatakaṭake kliṣṭasūtā sumeror</p>
<pb n="191" />
<p>THE SÜRYAŚATAKA OF MAYÜRA
mūrdhany ävṛttilabdhadhruvagatir avatu bradhnavāhāvalir
vaḥ
163
Bradhna's (Sürya's) row of horses has acquired a fixed course¹
in their recurrent appearances on the summit of Sumeru,
And, as they see [their own] bodies [mirrored]² in the stones on
the crystal slopes, they believe other horses are by their side,
and runs [after them];
But their footsteps loiter over the jeweled [ledges of] ruby," for
they think: 'Day is now ended, and this is the twilight of
sunset";
And on the emerald' zone, their image is invisible by reason of
its similarity [of color].
May Bradhna's (Sürya's) row of horses, whose driver is dis-
tressed, protect you!
Notes. 1. Or, 'who have acquired a fixed gait.' 2. The commentary
supplies pratibimbita, 'reflected' or 'mirrored.' 3. The commentary re-
marks: This is the behavior of horses-when they see another horse,
they run.' 4. Lit. possessing a slow footstep.' 5. Lit. 'jewels of
ruby.'
6. The meaning is that they mistake the red of the ruby for
the red of sunset, and believing the day's work to be ended, they slacken
their speed. 7. For Meru and its composition of gold and precious
stones, cf. stanza I, note 4. 8. The commentary explains that no reflec-
tion of the horses can be seen in the emerald slopes, because the horses
are, like the emeralds, of a greenish (harit) color. This epithet (harit)
is applied to the horses of Sürya even in the Rig Veda; cf. stanza 8, note
2; cf. also stanzas 7, 47, 49, and Candiśataka, stanza 8, note 2.
driver was Aruna; the word 'distressed' (klista) may contain a reference
to his legless condition (cf. stanza 8, note 1), or perhaps the meaning is
that Aruna fretted because his steeds were inclined to loiter and to play
with the imaginary horses mirrored in the jeweled slopes of Meru. If
the latter view be accepted, we might render: 'The row of horses that tor-
ment their driver.' The commentary glosses klişta, 'distressed,' by kadar-
thita, 'despised,' 'teased.'
9. The
V.L. (a) VHB tatadṛśad- (with palatal sibilant); B deha dravamta.
(c) J marakatadrşadi. (d) H mürdvany; H durttiladhvadhruva-, V
avrttibaddhadhruva-, B durttivadhvadhruva-, K avrttilabdhadruta-; V
gativavatu; VJHB -avat vaḥ.
47
helālolam vahantī viṣadharadamanasyā 'grajenā 'vakṛṣṭā
svarvāhinyāḥ sudūram janitajavajayā syandanasya syadena</p>
<pb n="192" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
nirvyājam tāyamāne haritimani nije sphitaphenāhitaśrīr
aśreyāmsy aśvapańktiḥ śamayatu yamunevā 'parā tāpanī vaḥ
164
The Heater's¹ (Sürya's) row of horses is like a second [River]
Yamunā.
For the horses <move along with sportive restlessness>,² and <are
brought under control by the elder brother of (Garuda),
Tamer of Snakes>,³
And the Yamuna <flows along with restless dalliance>, and <was
dragged [from its bed] by the elder brother of (Kṛṣṇa),
Subduer of the Snake>";
The horses, <by the speed of their car>, <gain decisive victory in
the matter of speed over the River of Heaven»,?
And the Yamunā, <by the speed of its current>, <gains decisive
victory in the matter of speed over the Ganges> ;
To the horses <a beauty is truly imparted by the copious froth
that flecks the green color [of] their [bodies]>,³
And to the Yamunā <a beauty is truly imparted by the abundant
foam on the green expanse [of] its [waters]>.
May the Heater's (Sürya's) row of horses destroy your sins!
Notes. 1. Or, tapant may mean 'the Illuminator's.' 2. The term
helalolam, which I have rendered as 'with sportive restlessness,' and 'with
restless dalliance,' is here taken adverbially, as the commentary suggests;
for compounds used as adverbs, cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 1311. 3.
The 'Tamer of Snakes' was Garuda. The story of the origin of his
enmity for the tribe of serpents is told in Mahabharata, 1. 20-34, and runs
as follows: Once on a time Vinatã, mother of Aruna and Garuda (cf.
stanza 8, note 1), had a wager with her sister and co-wife Kadru over
the color of the tail of Indra's horse Uccäiḥśravas. The Kädraveyas (i.e.
sons of Kadrü), who were serpents, at Kadrü's bidding changed them-
selves into black hairs on Uccãiḥśravas's tail, and so enabled their mother
to win the wager. Vinata, having lost, became the slave of the serpent
Kādraveyas. They, however, promised Garuda to set his mother free
from slavery, if he would bring to them the immortality-causing ambrosia
(amṛta) which was produced in the Moon. After a series of exploits and
adventures, Garuda actually succeeded in purloining the amṛta, and was
returning with it, when first Vişnu, and then Indra, interfered. The
upshot of the matter was that Garuda, in exchange for the gift of immor-
tality, became Vişnu's vehicle (Mahabharata, 1. 33. 16-17), and that Indra
made him promise not to let anyone drink the precious nectar. In return
for this promise, Garuda was granted permission to feed perpetually on</p>
<pb n="193" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
165
the snakes (Mahabharata, 1. 34. 13-14). It was arranged that Garuda
should present the amṛta to the Kädraveyas, thus securing the freedom
of Vinata, but that Indra should snatch it away before any of it could
be taken. This program was duly carried out. Garuda presented the
amṛta, and the Kädraveyas declared Vinată free. Then, while the Kādra-
veyas were performing ceremonial ablutions preparatory to quaffing the
sacred beverage, Indra, unseen, bore it away. The Kādraveyas licked the
grass on which the amṛta had been resting, and in consequence their
tongues were cleft. As a whole the anecdote is probably to be regarded
as the later form of the Vedic myth of the theft of Soma by the Eagle;
cf. Macdonell, Vedic Mythology, p. 111-112, 152. 4. The reference is
to Balarama, elder brother of Kṛṣṇa. The story is told that Balarama,
when intoxicated, summoned the Yamunā (Jumna) to come to him, that
he might bathe. His command being unheeded, he dug a furrow, or
channel, with his plowshare, from the bank of the river, thus deflecting
the waters and dragging them after him, until the Yamunā, assuming the
shape of a human being, asked for his forgiveness; cf. Vişnu Purana,
5.25 (Wilson, vol. 5, p. 65-67). 5. Kṛṣṇa is entitled to be called 'Sub-
duer of the Snake,' because of his victory over the serpent Käliya. The
latter was a denizen of the River Yamunā, whose waters he caused to boil
with the fires of passion, thus blighting the trees along the river's bank,
and killing the birds by the engendered heat. Kṛṣṇa, in order to rid his
friends, the cowherds of Vṛndāvana, of the presence of the hated monster,
plunged into the stream and challenged Käliya. After a struggle, the god
gained the upper hand, and was about to slay the serpent, but was pre-
vailed upon by the entreaties of the female serpents to spare his life.
Käliya, although escaping death, was banished to the depths of ocean; cf.
Visnu Purana, 5.7 (Wilson, vol. 4, p. 286-296); Bhagavata Purana, 10. 16
(Dutt, vol. 2, book 10, p. 79-87). There is also another story of a
victory by Kṛṣṇa over a serpent, told in the Bhagavata Purana, 10. 12.
12-36 (Dutt, vol. 2, book 10, p. 54-56); there it is related that Kamsa,
king of Mathura, having been warned that Kṛṣṇa was destined to cause
his death, sent a demon to destroy the god. This demon, assuming the
form of a serpent, made a sudden and unexpected assault, and swallowed
Kṛṣṇa and his friends the cowherds. The deity, however, as soon as he
realized his predicament, at once expanded himself and burst the serpent,
thus at the same time regaining his liberty and destroying his foe. 6.
Lit. suduram means 'in a high degree'; I have rendered as 'decisive.'
7. The 'River of Heaven' is the Ganges, which originated in heaven and
descended to earth; cf. Candidataka, stanza 3, note 2, and stanza 4, note 3.
It is mentioned in the Süryaśataka, stanzas 45, 61, 66, 68, 70, 83, 95. 8.
Lit. 'truly having a beauty imparted by copious froth, their own green-
ness being spread [around].' The commentary, and also Bernheimer (see
Introd., p. 105) would read nijasphita-, 'their own copious froth, etc.'
The meaning is that as the horses toss their heads, the froth or saliva,
that has gathered on their lips as a result of champing their bits, is scat-
tered about, and lands here and there on their bodies, flecking them with
white. For the green (harit) color of Sürya's steeds, cf. stanza 8, note 2.</p>
<pb n="194" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYURA
V.L. (a) JHB -ävakṛṣṭām. (b) VJHB svarvahinyaḥ (with lingual
nasal); H sudraram; VJHB janitajavapayāḥ. (c) V nirvydjan täyamāne,
J nirvyājam tāpamane; VHB haritamani (with lingual nasal); K sphita-
phenasmitasrih. (d) JH samayatu (with dental nasal).
166
48
mārgopānte sumeror nuvati kṛtanatāu nākadhāmnām nikāye
vīkṣya vrīḍānatānām pratikuharamukham kimnarīņām mu-
khāni
sūte 'sūyaty api "șajjaḍagati vahatām kamdharārdhāir valad-
bhir
vāhānām vyasyatād vaḥ samam asamaharer heşitam kalmaṣāṇi
While the assemblage of the gods, [gathered] along the road¹ up
Sumeru, is making obeisance and uttering [hymns of] praise,
The horses [of Sürya], catching sight of the faces of the
Kimnara women, who are modestly bowed at the entrance
of every cavern,
Proceed at a slightly slackened pace, with necks half-turned* [to
look at the Kimnaras], although [such action] angers their
driver."
May the simultaneous neighing of these horses of (Sürya), whose
steeds are uneven [in number], take away your sin!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'on the border of the road.' 2. The Kimnaras were
mythical semi-divine beings, described in Hemacandra's Abhidhānacin-
tamani, 194 (ed. by Sivadatta and Parab, in Abhidhana-Sangraha, part 6,
Bombay, 1896), as turamgavadana, 'horse-faced.' So also in Amarakośa,
I. 1. 71. They are frequently mentioned in the Mahabharata, often in con-
nection with Yakşas, Rākşasas, or other semi-divine beings; cf. Sörensen's
Index, s.v. See also Manu, 1. 39, where they are classed with fish, cattle,
men, etc., as products of Brahma's creative power. For other passages
where it is said that Sürya is praised by the Kimnaras, see stanza 36, note
3. Lit. 'proceeding with a slightly torpid gait.' The term sajja-
dagati is best regarded as an adverb; or else, read işajjaḍagativahatām
as a compound. 4. Lit. 'with turning half-necks,' the instrumental being
one of qualification, without governing preposition; cf. Whitney, Skt.
Grammar, 279, and Speijer, Skt. Syntax, 67. 5. The meaning of the
stanza seems to be as follows: The car of Sürya is being driven up the
slope of Meru through the midst of the gods, who offer praise and obla-
tions as it passes; but when the horses attached to the car catch sight of
the horse-faced Kimnara women, they mistake them for other horses, and
2.</p>
<pb n="195" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
167
so slacken their pace, and turn to look, and neigh. This action on their
part arouses the anger of Aruna, their driver, who desires to drive past
the assembled gods in dashing style. 6. Or, 'matchless.'
V.L. (b) VJHB brīḍāvatīnām pratikuhara-. (c) VH kandharörddhäir,
K kamdharagraiḥ; VHB vahadbhir. (d) VHB asamaharad hreșitam, J
asamaharer hreşitam.
49
dhunvanto niradālīr nijaruciharitāḥ pārsvayoḥ pakṣatulyas
tālūttānāiḥ khalīnāiḥ khacitamukharucaś cyotatā lohitena
uḍdiyeva vrajanto viyati gativaśād arkavāhāḥ kriyāsuḥ
kṣemam hemādrihṛdyadrumaśikharaśiraḥśreṇiśākhāśukā vaḥ</p>
<p>(ity aśvavarṇanam)</p>
<p>The horses of Arka (Sürya), [resting] on the row of the summits
of (Meru), the Golden Mountain,¹ are like parrots [perched]
on the branches in the top of a favorite tree,³
[For] they agitate the line of clouds that [project] like wings on
either side, and that have a greenish tinge [reflected] from
their own [i. e., the horses' own] color,5
And their beautiful mouths are flecked' with the blood that
trickles out because of the bits stretched across their palates,³
And, in conformity with their [usual] behavior, they, as it were,
fly up and move about in the sky.
May these horses of Arka (Sürya) bring you happiness!
(Here ends the description of the horses.) ¹⁰
2. The
Notes. 1. For a description of Meru, see stanza 1, note 4.
commentary supplies iva, 'like.' 3. Lit. 'parrots on the branches-
which branches are the row of summits-in the top of a favorite tree-
which tree is the Golden Mountain'; the compound is of unusual form,
with the words curiously intermingled. 4. That is, as the horses fly
through the clouds, the latter appear to be the wings of the horses. The
commentary notes that parrots also flap their wings. 5. On harit,
green,' as applied to the horses of Sürya, see stanza 8, note 2; stanza 46,
note 8; and Candiśataka, stanza 8, note 2. The commentary notes that
parrots also are green (harit). 6. Lit. 'the beauty of their mouths.'
7. Lit. khacita means 'inlaid.' 8. For this same picture-the mouths
of the horses stained with blood from the wounds caused by the bits-see
stanza 8. The commentary notes that parrots also have red on their
beaks. 9. Parrots also of course fly. 10. For the divisions of the
"</p>
<pb n="196" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
subject-matter of the Süryaśataka, see Introd., p. 84. The following twelve
stanzas-viz. 50 to 61-are devoted to the praise of Aruna, the charioteer.
168
V.L. (b) VJHB tanattanaiḥ; VHB -mukharucacyotata, J -mukha-
rucahś cyotata. (d) B hemadrihṛdyadradruma-.
50
prātaḥśäilāgrarange rajanijavanikāpāyasamlakṣyalakṣmir
vikṣipyā 'pūrvapuṣpāñjalim uḍunikaram sūtradhārāyamāṇaḥ
yāmeṣv ankeṣv ivā 'hnaḥ kṛtarucișu caturṣv eva jātapratiṣṭhām
avyāt prastāvayan vo jagadaṭanamahānāṭikāṁ sūryasūtaḥ
The¹ charioteer of Sürya [appears] on the top of (Meru), the
Dawn Mountain, [as on] a stage, with his splendor revealed
by the removal of the curtain of night,
And, coming forward² as the director, scatters multitudes of the
stars as handfuls of wonderful flowers,*
And utters the prologue of the great drama [whose action com-
prises] the wandering [of Sürya] over the universe-
[A drama] that verily produces fixed arrangement in the four
divisions of the day," whose splendor is [successively] un-
folded as if in [four successive] acts.
May (Aruna), the charioteer of Surya, protect you!
Notes. I. Stanzas 50-61 are especially devoted to the praise and descrip-
tion of Aruna, the charioteer of Sürya's car; cf. stanza 8, note 1. In this
stanza appears another of the rather elaborate similes that occur here and
there in the Süryaśataka (cf. stanza 14, note 1). The 'Wandering of
Sürya over the Universe' forms the subject of a drama. The stage is the
top of Mt. Meru. Night is the curtain. Aruna, the Dawn, is the director,
who appears on the stage, scattering the stars instead of the customary
flowers, and utters the prologue. It is of course quite apropos that Dawn,
the forerunner of Sürya, should give the prologue where Sürya is to be
the chief actor. The four periods of the day are the four acts. The tech-
nical words națika, 'drama'; ranga, 'stage'; javanika, 'curtain'; sutra-
dhara, 'director'; anka, 'act'; and prastavayan, ''uttering the prologue,' are
readily recognized by students of the Sanskrit dramatic literature.
With sutradhārāyamaṇaḥ, 'coming forward as the director,' compare the
similar formations, vetrāyamāṇāḥ, 'appearing as the doorkeepers,' in stanza
II (note 6), and padmaragayamaṇaḥ, 'appearing as the ruby,' in stanza 56
(note 5). 3. I have rendered sutradhara by 'director.' It is more com-
monly translated as 'stage-manager,' but the real term for the latter seems
to have been sthapaka; cf. Konow and Lanman, Rajaçekhara's Karpura-
2.</p>
<pb n="197" />
<p>169
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYURA
mañjari, p. 217, and p. 223, note 8. 4. It was customary for the 'direc-
tor' (sutradhära), or the leading performer, to scatter handfuls of flowers
when beginning the prologue; cf. H. H. Wilson, Theatre of the Hindus,
vol. I, introd., p. 67, 3d ed., London, 1871. 5. That is, divides the day
into four fixed periods. The word yama denotes a period of three hours,
like the vigilia of the Romans. 6. The natika regularly had four acts;
Wilson, Theatre of the Hindus, vol. 1, introd., p. 31; Sylvain Lévi, Le
Théatre Indien, p. 146, 155, Paris, 1890; Daśarüpa, ed. Haas, 3. 48, p. 96,
where full references to Hindu dramaturgic treatises are given.
V.L. (a) HB -failagravange. (b) V uḍanikaram. (c) VK eva yātaḥ
pratiştham, JHB eva yataḥ pratişṭām.
51
ākrāntyā vāhyamānam paśum iva hariņā vāhako 'gryo harīṇām
bhrāmyantam pakṣapātāj jagati samaruciḥ sarvakarmāikasākṣī
śatrum netraśrutīnām avajayati vayojyeṣṭhabhāve same 'pi
sthāmnām dhāmnām nidhir yaḥ sa bhavadaghanude nūtanaḥ
stād anūruḥ
(Aruna), the Foremost Driver of Horses, is superior¹ to
(Garuda), who is forcibly ridden by Hari² (Viṣṇu), like a
brute beast,
And (Aruna), the Sole Witness of Every Deed, whose splendor
is equally [diffused] over all the world [without <partial-
ity>], is superior to (Garuḍa), who wanders over the world
<by the flapping of his wings>,
And (Aruna) is superior to (Garuda), Foe of Serpents, even
though <the nature of (Garuda), Chief of Birds>, is the
same as that of (Aruna), <who is his elder [in point] of
age>.
May that [ever] new Thighless' (Aruna), the repository of
eternal splendors, bring about the removal of your sin!
Notes. 1. As the commentary notes, the superiority here mentioned lies
in a word-pun-the idea being that Aruna, who drives the hari (horses)
of Surya, is better off than Garuda, who is driven by Hari (Vişnu). For
somewhat analogous puns on the word hari, cf. stanzas 53, 64, 71, 72, and
Candidataka, stanzas 15 and 19. 2. For Garuda as the vehicle of Vişnu
see Mahabharata, 1.33. 16-17; cf. stanza 47, note 3, where a summary
of Garuda's adventures is given; cf. also Wilkins, Hindu Mythology, p.
451-453. 3. Cf. stanzas 21 and 32, where Sürya is called the 'Eye of</p>
<pb n="198" />
<p>170
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
the Three Worlds,' and also an anonymous commentator on the Bhaktama-
rastotra (cf. Introd., p. 24), who calls Sürya the 'Witness of the World's
Deeds.' 4. As the commentary again points out, there is here another
word-pun-though only implied-to account for Aruna's superiority over
his brother, the idea being that Aruņa diffuses light without pakşapāta (par-
tiality), but Garuda must use pakşapāta (wing-flapping) in moving about.
5. Garuda was the inveterate foe of all serpents; cf. stanza 47, note 3.
Lit. netraśrutinam means of those whose ears are eyes,' but the gloss is
sarpanam, 'of serpents.' 6. The nature of Aruna and Garuda was the
same, since they were both born of the same parents. In fact, they would
have been twins, but for the impatience of their mother Vinată, who
brought forth Aruna in an imperfect state-thighless-some 500 years
before the birth of Garuda; cf. the story related above in stanza 8, note 1.
7. Aruna was thighless (anüru); cf. the citation in note 6. 8. The
word sthamnam, according to the lexicons, is a noun and means 'of
strengths' or 'of places'; the gloss, however, is sthiraṇam, an adjective
meaning of fixed,' 'of eternal.'
V.L. (a) VJHB harinam vahako. (c) VB fatram netra-. (d) VJHB
sthamna dhamnam; JHB natanastad.
52
dattārghāir dūranamrāir viyati vinayato vīkṣitaḥ siddhasār-
thāiḥ
sānāthyam sārathir vaḥ sa daśaśataruceḥ sātirekam karotu
āpīya prātar eva pratatahimapayaḥsyandinir indubhāso
yaḥ kāṣṭhādīpano 'gre jaḍita iva bhṛśam sevate pṛṣṭhato 'rkam
(Aruna), the charioteer of the Thousand-rayed (Sürya), is gazed
on in the sky by troops of Siddhas,' who respectfully pre-
sent oblations and make deep obeisance,
And indeed, after having, at dawn, swallowed up the splendors
of Indu (the Moon), which oozes with the water of the
snow that overspreads it,
[He becomes], <as it were, chilled through [with cold]>, [and]
worships Arka (the Sun) with his back" [to it], <while light-
ing up the directions [of the sky] in front [of him]>,
<Like [a man] thoroughly numbed [with cold]>, who worships
Arka (the Sun) with his back [to it], and <kindles the fuel
in front [of him] >.
May this (Aruna), the charioteer of the Thousand-rayed'
(Sürya), afford you abundant assistance!</p>
<pb n="199" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
171
Notes. 1. On the Siddhas, see stanza 6, note 8. 2. The term vina-
yatas appears to be an adverb formed, with the ablative -tas ending, from
vinaya, 'propriety of conduct,' 'decency'; the gloss is praśrayat, 'with
respectful demeanor'; I have rendered as 'respectfully.' 3. Lit. dpiya
means 'having drunk.' Saraṇadeva in his Durghaṭavrtti (cf. Süryaśataka,
stanza 2, note has noted as a grammatical peculiarity (see Panini, 6. 4.
69) the gerund apiya, with instead of a (see Sastri's edition of the
Durghatavrtti, p. 104, line 9). 4. The fanciful idea that Aruna, the
Dawn, becomes chilled from drinking the melted snows of the Moon, is
an instance of the rhetorical figure utprekşă; cf. stanza 1, note 6. 5.
Lit. prsthatas means 'behind the back,' 'secretly'; I have rendered 'with
his back [to it],' the idea seeming to be that Aruna has his back to Surya,
his passenger, and while facing ahead to direct his horses, sheds light
on the regions in front of the car. 6. The commentary quotes the
following floka from an unnamed source: prsthato 'rkam nişeveta jatha-
rena hutafanam, 'one should worship Arka (Sürya) with his back [to
it], but (Fire), whose food is oblations, facing it (literally, with the
belly). This quotation is probably to be referred to Hitopadeśa, 2.2.3
(see 3d revised edition by Godabole and Parab, Bombay, 1890), where the
words are almost identical: prsthataḥ sevayed arkam jatharena hutaśanam.
7. For the thousand rays of Sürya, cf. stanza 13, note 11.
V.L. (a) V dattäghair, JH dattargher, B dattarghedrüranamrdir, H
drüranamrair; VJB siddhasanghaiḥ, H siddhasamghaiḥ, K siddhasadhyaiḥ.</p>
<p>(b) J samarthyam sarathir; VB vaḥ sudaśafataruceḥ; H karottu. (c)</p>
<p>V pratatahimamayaḥ-; VHB -syandanir indubhāso. (d) B jadina iva
bhṛśam.
53
muñcan raśmin dinādāu dinagamasamaye samharams ca
svatantras
totraprakhyātavīryo 'virataharipadākrāntibaddhābhiyogaḥ
kālotkarṣāl laghutvam prasabham adhipatāu yojayan yo dvi-
jānām
sevāpritena pūṣṇā "tmasama iva kṛtas trāyatām so 'ruṇo vaḥ
Aruna has been made by Püşan (Sürya), who was pleased with
his (Aruna's) devotion, the equal,¹ as it were, of (Pușan)
himself:
For Puşan <pours out his rays at the beginning of the day, and at
the end of the day withdraws them, in accordance with his
own will>,³
And Aruna <loosens the reins at the beginning of the day, and at
the end of the day gathers them in, in accordance with his
own will>;</p>
<pb n="200" />
<p>172
THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
Pūşan's <might is celebrated in hymns of praise>, and <his efforts
are continually bent on mounting the sky>,*
And Aruna <is renowned for prowess with the goad>,³ and <his
care is constantly exercised in [watching] the stepping of his
horses' feet>";
Puşan <bestows signal insignificance on (the Moon), the Lord of
the Twice-born® (Brāhmans), through the protraction of
time>,"
And Aruna <bestows signal insignificance on (Garuda), Lord of
the Twice-born (Birds), because of pre-eminence in age>.⁹
May that Aruna protect you!
Notes. 1. The 'equality,' like the similarity' in stanzas 25 and 47, rests
only on word-puns. 2. Grammatically, svatantras, 'independent' or
'relying on one's own will,' is nominative, modifying 'runo.
3. The
words svatantrastotra-, when referring to Aruna, must be resolved as
svatantras totra-, but when applied to Puşan, svatantra stotra- must be
read. For the omission of visarga, when, as in the latter case, an initial
sibilant is followed by a surd mute, cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 173, a. If
it is permissible to read svatantrastotra...viryo as one compound, we
might render '(Püşan), whose power is celebrated in hymns and tantras
of his own.' Püşan is celebrated in 8 hymns of the Rig Veda; cf. for
example 6. 53 and 10. 26. For the etymology of Püşan, from the root pus,
see Macdonell, Vedic Mythology, p. 37. 4. Literally, haripada means 'a
step of Hari (Vişnu),' but the gloss is akaśa, 'sky.' Vişnu once covered
the sky with one of his famous 'three steps'; cf. the anecdote related in
stanza 7, note 4; for other puns on hari, meaning 'Vişnu' and 'horse,'
cf. stanza 51, note 1. 5. The commentary offers, as an alternate render-
ing, turagapadair akranto baddha udyamo, 'whose concentrated (baddha)
exertion is outdone by the feet (or footsteps) of the horses.' 6. A
Brāhman is said to be 'twice-born,' because he is supposed to undergo
spiritual regeneration at the time of his investiture with the sacred thread
-the upanayana ceremony; cf. Manu, 2. 36, and Monier-Williams, Indian
Wisdom, p. 201, 3d ed., London, 1876. The commentary states that
adhipatau dvijānām, in its second rendering, means 'the Moon, (Candra),
the Lord of Brāhmans (dvijänām brāhmaṇānām adhipatau candre)'; cf.
Vişnu Purana, 1.22 (Wilson, vol. 2, p. 85), and 4.6 (Wilson, vol. 4, p. 2).
7. The commentary explains: 'The time of the rising of the rays of
(Sürya), Maker of Day, is protracted (prakṛşta)'; this means, perhaps,
that the moon gets dimmer and dimmer as time (i.e. daylight) advances.
8. Birds are 'twice-born,' being born once in the egg and a second time
from the egg.
9. Lit. 'because of pre-eminence in time,' but the com-
mentary explains: 'Because of his birth at a previous time (pūrvakalot-
pannatvät).' Aruna was born 500 years before Garuda; cf. stanza 8, note 1.</p>
<pb n="201" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
173
V.L. (a) B muñcannaśmin; V samharaś ca; VJ svatantraḥ stotra-, HB
svatandrastotra-. (b) K vitataharipad-. (d) VJHBK paşna svasama iva.
54
śātaḥ śyāmālatāyāḥ paraśur iva tamo'raṇyavahner ivā 'rciḥ
präcyevā 'gre grahitum grahakumudavanam prāg udasto
'grahastaḥ
äikyam bhindan dyubhūmyor avadhir iva vidhāteva viśvapra-
bodham
vāhānām vo vinetā vyapanayatu vipan nāma dhāmādhipasya
The driver of the horses of (Sürya), Lord of Splendor, is like a
sharp ax, [ready to cut] the vine of night, or like the gleam
of a fire in the forest of darkness,¹
Or like the fingers of a hand, raised at dawn to grasp, [as if
they were] a bunch of lotuses, the planets [that lie] in front
of the eastern quarter,³
Or like a boundary line, breaking the unity of earth and sky, or
like <Brahma>, <causing> the awakening of the universe.
May this driver of the horses of (Sürya), Lord of Splendor,
verily remove your misfortunes'!
Notes. 1. Bernheimer (see Introd., p. 105) renders: 'che abbrucia
l'oscurità come il fuoco la foresta.' 2. The commentary glosses 'grahastaḥ,
'fore-hand,' by hastagraḥ, 'tip of a hand'; I have rendered as 'fingers
of a hand.' 3. The commentary has pracya parvaya disa 'gre purastat,
which seems to mean 'in front of the eastern quarter.' 4. Owing to
the darkness of night, the place on the horizon where earth ends and sky
begins cannot be distinguished; earth and sky are therefore seemingly
unified; but when the light of Dawn (Aruna) approaches, the horizon
becomes visible, and the ap ent unity of earth and sky is broken. The
horizon-line, being on the boundary, ordinarily breaks this unity, but since
it is also broken by Dawn (Aruņa), this Aruna, the driver of Surya's
steeds, may be compared, as he is here, to the horizon-line. 5. Brahma,
at every creation, quickens the void slumbering mass of matter into life;
cf. Vişnu Purana, 1.5 (Wilson, vol. 1, p. 68-88); Manu, 1I. 1-13. Dawn,
since he rouses the sleeping world to life, is comparable to Brahma, who
puts life into dormant matter. 6. The imagining of Dawn (Aruna)
under the guise of an ax, fire-light, a hand, a boundary-line, or Brahmă,
exemplifies the rhetorical figure utprekşd, or 'Poetic Fancy'; cf. stanza 1,
note 6. 7. Note that vipad, which is regularly feminine, is here appar-
ently neuter.
V.L. (a) J fata śyāmalatāyāḥ. (b) HB pracy agre prag grahitum.</p>
<pb n="202" />
<p>174
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
55
pāurastyas toyadartoḥ pavana iva patatpävakasyeva dhūmo
viśvasyevā "disargaḥ praṇava iva param pāvano vedarāśeḥ
samdhyānṛtyotsavecchor iva madanaripor nandināndīninādaḥ
sāurasyā 'gre sukham vo vitaratu vinatānandanaḥ syandanasya
(Aruna), who rejoices Vinată,¹ [standing] the forepart of
Surya's chariot,
Is like the east wind of the rainy season, like the smoke of the
fire that has descended* [from heaven],
Like the original creation of the universe, like Om, the supreme
purifier of the compilation of the Vedas,
And like the sound of the drum' of Nandi, preceding (Siva), Foe
of Madana, [when he is] desirous of the twilight dance.¹⁰
9
May [Aruņa] bestow happiness upon you!
Notes. 1. Vinata was the mother of Aruņa; cf. stanza 8, note I. 2.
Aruna and the east wind are said to be alike for the following reason.
Aruna (Dawn) is the herald of the sun, and his coming is the signal for
mankind to begin their daily round of the ordinary duties of life, whereas
the east wind is the herald of the rainy season, and its coming is the
signal for mankind to begin plowing and other agricultural tasks. This
seems to be the meaning of the commentary, from which I quote as fol-
lows: 'Just as verily the east wind, perceived in the beginning of the rainy
season, and indicating the rains, causes mortals to busy themselves with
their plowing and the other duties incident to that time, even so this
(Aruņa) also, when perceived in the forepart of [Sürya's] car, indicating
[i. e. heralding] Sürya's car, causes mortals to busy themselves with the
duties, in city or village, that occur at that time.' 3. Aruna and the
smoke are alike, because both precede the kindling of the sacrificial fire.
When the sacrificial fire is kindled by attrition with the twirling-stick
(arant), smoke comes before the flame or spark appears; and Aruņa
(Dawn) must come before the sacrificial fire may rightfully be kindled.
This is the explanation of the commentary, which says: 'Just as, when
the twirling-stick (arant) is twirled, the smoke, perceived first, indicates
the descent of Väiśvānara (Agni, or Fire), even so this (Aruņa), causing
the sacrificer to busy himself with the sacrifices of the new moon and the
full moon, is like smoke, with the idea (iti) that there is non-performance
of these [sacrifices] while Sürya is [yet] unrisen.' 4 The god Agni
(Fire) descends from heaven to the sacrifice. 5. The commentary, in
explaining why Aruna is like the original creation, says: 'Like the original
creation of the three worlds, composed of the five elements, and charac-
terized by the following [development]: From the primal element</p>
<pb n="203" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYÜRA
175
(pradhana) [came] intelligence (mahat); from intelligence [came] indi-
vidualization (ahamkāra) [cf. Vişnu Purana, 1.2 (Wilson, vol. 1, p. 29-
33)]. By the employment of the word adi ('original'), he distinguishes
the creations of [i.e. that follow] the secondary destructions of the world
[at the end of every kalpa]. Just as the original creation, approaching
the causation of the manifestation of the universe, arrives at the condi-
tion of causing mortals to be intent on the objects of their respective
pursuits whose end is final beatitude, even so this (Aruņa) also, placed
in the forepart [of Sürya's car], approaching the state of being the cause
in regard to the knowledge of the manifestation of Surya's car, marks
[i.e. is the distinguishing characteristic of] the state of the 'half-risen'
time [i.e. twilight, when neither stars nor sun are visible]. Verily at this
time the sacrifice of these begins, not [at the time] when he is [yet]
unrisen.' 6. Aruna is like Om. The former stands in the forepart of
Sürya's chariot, and the latter stands at the beginning of the Vedas.
Aruņa really purifies a man who engages in ceremonial bathings, sacrifices,
the presenting of oblations, and the like, because these forms of worship
are not efficacious till Aruņa (Dawn) has appeared; and Om purifies a
man who engages in the utterance of mantras and prayers extracted from
the Vedas, because such mantras and prayers are not efficacious unless
prefaced by the pronouncement of the syllable Om. On this the com-
mentary says: 'For it (Om) is indeed uttered at the beginning of the
Vedas, and it purifies a human being by means of the pronouncing of
muttered prayers and precepts. Even so Anūru (Aruņa) also stands in
the front part of the car of Surya, and purifies a human being by means
of the performance of ceremonial bathing, gifts, muttered prayers, obla-
tions, etc. Thus [Aruņa is said to be the purifier], because of the non-
occurrence of ceremonial bathings, etc., while he is [yet] unrisen; there-
fore he is like Om.' 7. The ordinary lexicons do not give the meaning
'drum' for nandi, but the gloss is murajavišeşa, 'a kind of drum.'
Nandi, as is well known, was one of Siva's attendants.
8.
9. Madana is
a name of Kāma, the god of love. The story is told that on one occasion
this Hindu Cupid dared to shoot the arrows of love at the great god Siva.
The latter wandered everywhere, seeking rest for his love-harried soul,
and constantly calling for his dead wife Sati. Upon meeting Kāma some
time afterwards, he recognized in him the cause of his unhappiness, and
burnt him to ashes with his third eye. Such is the story told at length
in the Vamana Purana (cf. Kennedy, Hindu Mythology, p. 297-300), and
briefly alluded to in Rāmāyaṇa, 1.23. 10-14. A different account is given
in other Purāṇas, which state that the gods, oppressed by the demon
Taraka, could not be freed unless a son of Siva should come into exist-
ence and slay the demon. Siva, however, since the demise of his wife
Sati, was utterly insensible to the tender passion. So the gods urged
Kāma to shoot an arrow at Siva when deep in meditation, and thus inflame
him with love for Pärvatī, who was standing nearby and was pining with
love for the great god. Kāma, persuaded, shot the bolt, but paid dearly
for his temerity, for Siva, angered at the disturbance of his meditations,</p>
<pb n="204" />
<p>176
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
turned on the disturber the full blaze of his third eye and reduced him
to ashes; cf. Kennedy, Hindu Mythology, p. 300, footnote. This latter
version of the legend is a favorite one with the Sãiva Purāṇas (cf. Wilson's
translation of Vişnu Purana, vol. 5, p. 76, note 1), and is prettily told by
Bāṇa, in the third act of his Parvatiparinaya (ed. by M. R. Telang, Bom-
bay, 1892; cf. the German translation, under the title Parvati's Hochzeit,
by K. Glaser, Triest, 1886), and by Kālidāsa, in the third canto of his
Kumarasambhava. See also the illustration in Wilkins, Hindu Mythology,
p. 258. It may be noted, in passing, that apparently no mention of the
Kāma legend is found in the Vedas, there being no reference to it, at any
rate, in Macdonell's Vedic Mythology; and, judging by the references in
Sörensen's Index, it receives but the barest mention in the Mahabharata
(12. 190. 10). Kāma, after his body had been burnt, became known as
Ananga, Bodiless One'; cf. Ramayana, 1.23. 14. Reference to Kāma's
unhappy fate is made in Süryaśataka, stanza 80, and Candifataka, stanza
49. 10. Aruna and the sound of Nandi's drum are alike, for Aruna
(Dawn) heralds the approach of the sun in the morning-twilight, and
Nandi's drum heralds the approach of Siva for the evening-twilight dance.
In Candiśataka, stanza 16, Siva's fondness for the twilight dance is again
mentioned.
V.L. (a) VHBK patan pävakasyeva. (b) V pravanam vedaraseḥ, JHB
pavanam vedaraśeh. (c) B sandhyanṛtyoatsav-.
56
paryāptam taptacāmīkarakaṭakataṭe śliṣṭaśītetarāmśāv
āsīdatsyandanāśvānukṛtimarakate padmarāgāyamāṇaḥ
yaḥ sotkarṣām vibhūṣāṁ kuruta iva kulakṣmābhṛdiśasya meror
enāmsy ahnāya dūram gamayatu sa guruḥ kādraveyadviṣo vaḥ
(Aruna), the Elder Brother¹ of (Garuda), Foe of the Kādra-
veyas, constitutes, as it were, the most splendid ornament
of Meru, Lord of the Principal Mountains³;
For on the slope of its ridge of molten gold, to which the Hot-
rayed (Sürya) closely clings,
He appears as the ruby," while the emerald is the reflection of
the approaching chariot-horses."
May that (Aruna), Elder Brother of (Garuda), Foe of the
Kādraveyas, speedily remove your sins afar!
I.
3.
Notes. 1. For the relationship of Aruna and Garuda, cf. stanza 8, note
2. For Garuda, and his enmity to the Kädraveyas, see stanza 47, note
3. Lit. kulakşmabhṛt means 'Family Mountain.' The principal ranges</p>
<pb n="205" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
177
supposed to exist in each varşa, or continental division, are meant. The
seven ranges of Bharatavarşa (India) are enumerated in the Vişnu
Purana, 2.3 (Wilson, vol. 2, p. 127, note 2). 4. On Meru's composition
of gold and precious stones, cf. stanza 1, note 4. 5. With the com-
pound padmaragdyamaṇaḥ, 'appearing as the ruby,' compare the similar
formations, vetrayamāṇāḥ, 'appearing as the doorkeepers,' in stanza 11,
and satradhärāyamāṇaḥ, 'appearing as the director,' in stanza 50.
6.
The horses of Sürya were supposed to be greenish in color (cf. stanza 8,
note 2); hence it is quite appropriate that they be compared to emeralds.
7. The commentary notes: 'Just as a golden sort of ornament, inlaid with
emeralds and rubies, often constitutes the adornment of any overlord of
earth-bearing kings, even so of this (Meru) also.' That is to say, Meru
is the king, the gleaming sunlight is the golden ornament, the dawn
(Aruņa) is the ruby, and the green (harit) horses are the emeralds. For
other similes contained in the Saryaśataka, cf. stanza 14, note 1.
V.L. (a) V-katakatato; HB taptathamikarakaṭakatatiślişṭaftetaraṇeśa
rasidat (B -anesa rasidat), VJ -fitetaramsor. (b) K-asvanukṛtamarakate.
(d) JH enamsy ahvaya; JH samayatu, VB famayatu.
57
nitvā 'śvān sapta kakṣā iva niyamavaśam vetrakalpapratodas
tūrṇam dhvāntasya rāśāv itarajana ivotsärite dūrabhāji
pūrvam praṣṭho rathasya kṣitibhṛdadhipatīn darśayams trāya-
tām vas
trailokyāsthānadānodyatadivasapateḥ prākpratīhārapālaḥ
[Aruna],¹ exercising a restraining control over his seven steeds,³
as [a doorkeeper would] over seven³ apartments, and pos-
sessing a goad like a [porter's] staff,
Quickly drives away to the far distance the [dark] mass of night,
as though [it were] a common person*;
[And], as the conductor from of old of [Surya's] car, he ushers
into view the lordly mountains,
And is the principal doorkeeper of (Sürya), Lord of Day,
[when that deity is] intent on granting audience to the three
worlds.
May [Aruna] protect you!
Notes. 1. Note throughout the stanza the comparison between Aruņa
and a doorkeeper. 2. Lit. 'having led the seven steeds to the control
of a restraint'; on the seven steeds, cf. stanza 8, note 2. 3. According
13</p>
<pb n="206" />
<p>178
THE SÜRYAŚATAKA OF MAYURA
6
to the commentary, the word sapta, 'seven,' must be taken as modifying
both afvan, 'steeds,' and kakşaḥ, 'apartments.' This is in accordance with
the rhetorical figure known as the maxim of the crow's eyeball (kākākşi-
golakanyaya),' a figure that, to quote Apte (Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. nyāya),
'takes its origin from the supposition that the crow has but one eye, and
that it can move it, as occasion requires, from the socket on one side into
that of the other; and the maxim is applied to a word or phrase which,
though used only once in a sentence, may, if occasion requires, serve two
purposes.' 4. Lit. 'the mass of darkness, like an "outsider," being driven
away, possessing distance.' The commentary notes: 'Just as an out-
sider" is driven away, [and], being held by the throat, is thrown out.'
5. I have rendered präkpratīhārapalaḥ as 'principal doorkeeper,' following
the commentary, whose gloss is mahapratīhāraḥ. 6. Or, a possible alter-
nate rendering may be: 'intent on [distributing] gifts in his audience-hall,
the three worlds.'
66
V.L. (a) K sapta kakşyaḥ. (d) J tailokyasthāna-.
58
vajrin jātam vikāsī "kṣaṇakamalavanam bhāsi nā "bhāsi vahne
tātam natvā 'évapārśvān naya yama mahiṣam rākṣasā vīkṣitāḥ
stha
saptin sinca pracetaḥ pavana bhaja javam vittapā "veditas
tvam
vande śarveti jalpan pratidiśam adhipān pātu pūṣṇo 'granīr
vaḥ
(Aruna), who precedes Püşan (Sürya), addresses the regent-
guardians [of the quarters], region by region, saying:
'O Vajrin¹ (Indra), the lotus-cluster of thine eyes has opened;
O Vahni (Agni), thou dost not shine in complete splendor³ ;
O Yama, after making obeisance to thy father (Sürya), lead
thy buffalo away from the horses; O Rākṣasas, ye are
glanced at;
O Pracetas (Varuṇa), sprinkle the horses'; O Pavana (Wind),
shed [on us] the vehemences [of thy breath]; O Vittapa
(Kubera), thou art announcedº; O Sarva (Siva), I greet¹⁰
[thee].'
May (Aruna), who precedes Pūṣan (Sürya), protect you!
Notes. 1. On the eight guardians of the points of the compass, here
addressed by Aruna, cf. stanza 18, note 10. 2. According to the com-</p>
<pb n="207" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
"
mentary, the d- of abhasi is equivalent to samantat, 'completely.' Monier-
Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. d (4), recalls another instance of the same
usage in a commentary on Raghuvamsa, 3.8. 3. The commentary ex-
plains: 'O Vahni (Agni), now that thy master (Sürya) is risen thou
dost not shine exceedingly splendidly (abhasi adverbially) [by contrast
with him].' 4. According to the Rig Veda (10. 14. 5; 10. 17. 1-2), Yama
was the son of Vivasvat (Sürya) and Saraṇyü, the daughter of aştar.
5. The buffalo was Yama's vehicle; cf. Crooke, Popular Religion and
Folk-Lore of Northern India, vol. 2, p. 156; Monier-Williams, Brāhmanism
and Hinduism, p. 104, note 3. The lexicons give mahişavahana, 'whose
vehicle is a buffalo,' and mahişadhvaja, 'whose emblem is a buffalo,' as
epithets of Yama, but I have been unable to learn how the buffalo came
to be associated with Yama. The command here addressed to Yama, to
lead his buffalo away from the horses, was prompted, the commentary says,
by the endless enmity of these towards each other.' Cf. Candikataka,
stanza 8, where the buffalo-demon Mahişa threatens to attack the buffalo
of Yama. 6. The meaning seems to be that though Sürya regards the
demon Rākşasas as the dust under his feet, he yet deigns to notice them
with a word and a glance. The commentary explains: 'These, although
the lowest caste of the gods, are made happy by the [meager] greeting,
"ye are glanced at," [which is vouchsafed them] because of their appoint-
ment to the guardianship of a quarter [of the heavens]. For a servant,
when commended by his master according to his deserts, becomes attentive
to his duties with a deathless devotion.' The Räkşasas were the guardians
of the southwest quarter; cf. stanza 18, note 10. With vikṣitāḥ stha,
'ye are glanced at,' cf. no driyase, 'thou art not seen' (i.e. 'thou art dis-
dained'), in Mayūra's stanza entitled 'The Dream of Kṛṣṇa,' translated
below, p. 241. 7. The commentary explains: 'He (Varuna) is verily
obliged [to fulfil] this command because of his being the generator of
water. He is honored by this master (Sürya), for a servant deems him-
self happy upon receiving a command from his master.' 8. The mean-
ing seems to be that Pavana (Wind) is requested to blow hard, and so
to cool the horses by causing the water, with which they have been
sprinkled by Varuņa, to evaporate. The commentary says: 'O Pavana
(Wind), shed [on us] the vehemence [of thy breath], because of which
the horses proceed gladly, after having received the sprinklings from
Varuna, enjoying the coolness [bestowed] on thy part.' 9. The com-
mentary says: 'Inasmuch as this (Kubera), being attentive to his own
duty, is the sole cause of stability in the three worlds, and is also intent
on the protection of his pair of treasures, named 'Shell' (fankha) and
'Lotus' (padma), therefore he is respectfully announced to the blessed
Ravi (Sürya).' In the literature the two treasures of Kubera are often
personified, and often grouped together; cf. e.g. Mahabharata, 2. 10. 39;
Ramayana, 7. 15. 16; Harivamsa, 1. 44. 17; Rajatarangini, 1. 30. In later
literature Kubera is often credited with the possession of nine treasures
(nidhi), which, in the Tantrik system, are worshiped as demi-gods; cf.
Dutt's translation of Harivamśa, p. 188, footnote 3. 10. Siva is saluted
179</p>
<pb n="208" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
as an equal. The commentary explains: 'Ravi (Sürya) is Sarva (Siva)
through having 8 forms. For it is said: adityam ca fivam vidyac chivam
adityarūpinam [ubhayor antaram na 'sti adityasya śivasya ca], "One should
know Aditya as Siva, and Siva as the incarnation of Aditya (Sürya);
[there is no difference between these two-Aditya (Sürya) and Siva]."'
The commentary does not name the source of the śloka.
180
V.L. (a) VB vajrin jätam (with dental nasal); VJHB vikaśikṣaṇa-
(with palatal sibilant); VJHBK bhasi no bhasi. (b) HB yama hişam.
(c) J saptan siñca. (d) HB vande favväiti.
59
pāśān āśāntapālād aruṇa varuṇato mā grahīḥ pragrahārtham
tṛṣṇām kṛṣṇasya cakre jahihi na hi ratho yāti me nāikacakraḥ
yoktum yugyam kim uccãiḥśravasam abhilaṣasy aṣṭamam
vṛtraśatros
tyaktānyāpekṣaviśvopakṛtir iti raviḥ śāsti yam so 'vatād vaḥ
Ravi¹ (Sürya), who requires no assistance from others in be-
stowing his benefits on the universe, instructs (Aruna),
saying:
'O Aruna, do not take for thy reins the nooses of Varuna,
guardian of the [western] end of the sky;
Abandon thy yearning for the disk of Kṛṣṇa (Vișnu), for my
car moves on only one wheel®;
Why dost thou desire to yoke up, as an eighth steed, Uccāiḥ-
śravas,' [the horse] of (Indra), Foe of Vrtra?'
May that (Aruna) protect you!
Notes. 1. The meaning of this stanza appears to be as follows: Aruna
desires to borrow the nooses of Varuna for reins, Vişnu's disk for a
second wheel, and Indra's horse Uccãiḥśravas, to be added to the seven
that regularly draw the sun's car. Ravi (Sürya), however, who wishes
to bestow his benefits without the aid of any other divinity, forbids his
driver to add in any way to the usual equipment of the car by borrowing
from the other gods. 2. Lit. 'who abandons [the bestowing of] benefits
on the universe in association with others. The commentary explains:
'The meaning is that in the matter of showing favor to the universe, he
does not require as his helper any person, such as some protector of the
quarters.' 3. The noose (pasa) was Varuna's attribute and weapon. It
is associated with him even in the Rig Veda (cf. 10. 85. 24, varunasya
pasat), and seems to have been used by him as a means for punishing the
wicked; cf. Manu, 9. 308, varunena yatha pāśair baddha eva 'bhidriyate,</p>
<pb n="209" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
4.
'just as [the sinner] is verily seen, bound with nooses by Varuṇa' ['sin-
ner' is supplied from the context]. In Atharva Veda, 16. 6-7, the nooses
of Varuna are said to be 'seven by seven,' and they are all especially
invoked to bind those that speak untruths. In Kumārasambhava, 2. 21, and
Candidataka, stanza 23, may be found further references to Varuna's
nooses. For Varuņa as guardian of the west, see stanza 18, note 10.
The form jahihi, 'abandon,' with short penult, is required here by the
meter; the regular form is jahihi, with long penult, although jahihi is
allowed by the grammarians; cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 665. The
form jahihi occurs again in Candiśataka, stanza 34. 5. The locative
cakre is seemingly here used to express the object of a feeling, and de-
pends upon trsnam, 'yearning for the disk'; cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar,
304, b. For a representation of Vişnu holding on one finger the small
wheel-shaped discus, see Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 6, p. 22. 6. Lit.
'for my car does not go [if] not on one wheel.' For other double nega-
tives, see stanza 23, note 9; for the one wheel' cf. stanza 8, note 2. 7.
Uccaiḥśravas, 'Long Ears' or 'Loud Neigher'-so the etymology is
given by Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v.-was Indra's steed, and
was one of the products of the churning of the ocean; cf. the references
cited in stanza 42, notes 3 and 14.
181
V.L. (c) V yaugyam kim, J yogyam kim, B yugmam kim; K tvästraja-
troh. (d) B fastri yam so 'tad vaḥ.
60
no mūrchächinnavāñchaḥ śramavivaśavapur näiva nã 'py
āsyasosi
pānthaḥ pathyetarāṇi kṣapayatu bhavatām bhāsvato 'gresaraḥ
saḥ
yaḥ samśritya trilokīm aṭati paṭutarāis tāpyamāno mayūkhāir
ārād ārāmalekhām iva haritamaṇiśyāmalām aśvapańktim
That (Aruna), who precedes the Shining (Sürya), and wanders
over the three worlds as a traveler,
Does not [ever] lose consciousness by swooning,¹ nor is his body
[ever] helpless from fatigue, nor does his mouth become
parched³;
But, when heated by the very intense rays, he has recourse to his
row of steeds, dark-colored as the emerald,*
Just as [any traveler would have recourse] to the [green] row
[of trees] in a nearby grove."
May that (Aruna) destroy whatever is not conducive to your
welfare!</p>
<pb n="210" />
<p>182
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
Notes. 1. Lit. 'whose desire is not cut off by swooning.'
2. Lit.
asyafoşi means 'possessing dryness of the mouth.' 3. The commentary
explains that an ordinary traveler is subject to swooning, fatigue and
parched tongue, discomforts that are presumably due to the heat of the
sun. 4. For the emerald-colored steeds, cf. stanza 8, note 2.
commentary explains: 'Just as any traveler, when heated by the rays [of
Sürya], has recourse to the shade of the trees of a grove that is situated
nearby, and then traverses his path, even so does Aruņa.
6. Lit. 'may
he destroy things other than wholesome to you!'
5. The
V.L. (a) HB -chinnavañcaḥ; VHB -vapur naivam apy asya foşt. (b)
J pathyatarani; V kşamayatu; B bhāśvato (with palatal sibilant). (c)
VHB patutaraiḥ sthäpyamano. (d) H aradadamalekhām, J ārādārāmare-
khām, B aramadāmalekhām; K haritatṛṇa-.
61
sidanto'ntar nimajjajjaḍakhuramusalāḥ sāikate nākanadyāḥ
skandantaḥ kandarālīḥ kanakaśikhariņo mekhalāsu skhalantaḥ
dūram dūrvāsthalotkā marakatadṛṣadi sthāsnavo yan na yātāḥ
pūṣṇo 'śvāḥ pūrayams tāis tad avatu javanāir humkṛtenā
'grago vaḥ</p>
<p>(ity aruṇavarṇanam)
(Here ends the description of Aruna.)</p>
<p>The steeds of Püşan (Sürya) lie down on the sandy bank of the
River of Heaven,¹ with their club-like hoofs, insensible [to
feeling], immersed in [the stream],
[Or else] go leaping over the series of valleys of (Meru), the
Golden-crested Mountain, and stumble up its slopes;
But on the emerald ledge they stand still, being exceedingly
desirous [to remain on] the place [where the] dūrvā grass
[grows].
[However, when they stop], (Aruņa), the Guide of Püşan
(Sürya), by [uttering] a 'get up,' causes that place which
the horses have not reached to be pervaded by these [same]
swift coursers.Ⓡ
May (Aruna), the Guide of Pușan (Sürya), protect you!</p>
<p>Notes. I. The 'River of Heaven' is the celestial Ganges; cf. stanza
47, note 7.
2. The accusative kandarath is seemingly the object of
skandantaḥ. The root skand, however, appears elsewhere to be only in-
transitive. 3. For Meru's composition of gold and precious stones, cf.</p>
<pb n="211" />
<p>183
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYURA
stanza I, note 4. 4. The horses mistake the green of the emerald for
green grass. 5. The indeclinable daram, which commonly means 'to a
distance,' is here glossed by atyartham, 'exceedingly.' In stanza 66 (see
note 2), it is glossed by ativataya, 'exceedingly.' 6. When the horses
stop to feed on the darva grass, Aruņa urges them forward over the re-
maining part of their course. Bernheimer's translation (cf. Introd., p. 105)
adopts the reading prerayams tän for pürayams taiḥ, for he renders, 'e
dovunque da sè non penetrano li spinge veloci coll' urlo il cocchiere del
sole. I have followed the commentary and its rendering.
V.L. (a) JHB fidanto (with palatal sibilant); VJHB -muşalāḥ (with
lingual sibilant); B nakanadya. (b) J kandarah. (c) HB draram drür-
vasthalotka; VHB -drśadi (with palatal sibilant); H sthamuro yan na, B
sthasuro yan na. (d) K prerayams tän; V hamkṛtenagrago, HB hamkrte-
nagrargo, J hünkatenägrago, K humkrtair agranih. K iti satavarnanam
(for ity arunavarnanam).
62
pinoraḥpreritābhrāiś caramakhurapuṭāgrasthitāiḥ prātaradrāv
ādīrghāngāir udasto haribhir apagatāsanganiḥśabdacakraḥ
uttānānūrumūrdhāvanatihaṭhabhavadvipratīpapraṇāmaḥ
prähne śreyo vidhattām savitur avataran vyomavithim ratho
vaḥ
The¹ car of Savitar (Sürya), ascending the pathway of the sky
in the morning, is drawn upwards by his horses,
Who, on (Meru), the Dawn Mountain, dispel the clouds with
their rounded chests, and rear up on the tips of their hol-
lowed hind hoofs,
Extending their bodies to full length. The wheel is noiseless,
being free from contact [with the ground],
And the car tips back-the result of the force of the [backward]
bending of the head of Anūru (Aruṇa), who is supine."
May this car of Savitar (Sürya) cause you happiness!
Notes. 1. Stanzas 62-72 inclusive are devoted especially to the descrip-
tion and praise of Sürya's chariot; cf. stanza 8, note 2. 2. Lit. avataran
means 'descending,' but the gloss is adhirohan, 'ascending.'
3. Lit.
adirghangdir means 'with long bodies.' 4. For the single wheel of
Surya's car, see stanza 8, note 2. 5. Lit. possessing an inverted bend-
ing arising from the force of the bending of the head of the supine
Anūru.' As the car mounts straight upwards, Aruņa, although standing
upright in the car, assumes a horizontal position with reference to the</p>
<pb n="212" />
<p>184
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
earth. The weight of his body, his head being the point of greatest
leverage, makes the car tip back. Bernheimer (see Introd., p. 105) would
render this difficult pada as follows: 'mentre è necessariamente invertito
il vostro inchino ad Anūru, che vi giace supino, col capo ripiegato indietro.'
V.L. (a) VHB -putaprasthitaiḥ. (b) VH adirghamfor udasto, B ddir-
ghanfor udasto, J ddirgham dägdir udasto; H upagatasan-. (d) B prahne
(with dental nasal); K preyo vidhattam.
63 (64 in VJHB)
dhvāntāughadhvamsadīkṣāvidhipatu vahatā prāk sahasram
karāṇām
aryamṇā yo garimṇaḥ padam atulam upānīyatā 'dhyāsanena
sa śrāntānām nitāntam bharam iva marutām akṣamāṇāṁ
visodhum
skandhāt skandham vrajan vo vṛjinavijitaye bhāsvataḥ syan-
dano 'stu
The car of the Shining (Sürya) has been brought to an incom-
parable position of dignity through the occupation [of it] by
Aryaman (Sürya),
Who at dawn ushers in his thousand rays that are skilled in the
performance of their initiatory rite,³ [which is] the destruc-
tion of the mass of darkness;
And it passes from shoulder to shoulder of the Maruts (Winds),
who become, as it were, weary and unable to bear its exces-
sive weight.5
May this car of the Shining (Sürya) make you triumphant over
your sins!
Notes 1. This stanza is no. 64 in VJHB; cf. Introd., p. 83. 2. The
term garimnaḥ, 'dignity,' has punningly the meaning of 'weight,' the
thought being that the car has been brought to such a degree of weight'
that the Maruts are unable to hold it up. 3. Just as boys, at the begin-
ning of their life as adults, undergo the initiatory rite of investiture with
the Brāhmanical thread, so the rays, at the beginning of each day, per-
form an initiatory rite, which, in their case, is the destruction of the dark-
ness of night. 4. The commentary says: 'The shoulders of the Vayus
(Winds) are subject to the car of Ravi (Sürya), [are], indeed, its sup-
ports. And these [shoulders] are many. The Blessed (Sürya) goes
around Meru from left to right, passing over these [shoulders] in due
order. So say those versed in the sacred lore.' 5. The commentary notes:</p>
<pb n="213" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
185
'Just as one [burden] is unable to be borne by one [person] because of
the excessive weight of the burden, [and as] it, [therefore], goes from
shoulder to shoulder, being carried by many in turn, even so this [car]
also. This imagining of the Winds in the guise of human beings who
become weary carrying burdens, is an instance of the rhetorical figure
utprekşa, 'Poetic Fancy'; cf. stanza 1, note 6.
V.L. (a) VJHBK -vidhiguru vahata; K drak sahasram, H sahaśram (with
palatal sibilant). (b) VJHB aryamna (with dental nasal); VHB garimnaḥ
(with dental nasal). (c) V akşamānam (with dental nasal); H vişothum,
B vişotum. (d) VHB vrjinavihataye; HB bhasvataḥ (with palatal sibilant).
64 (65 in VJHB)
yoktrībhūtān yugasya grasitum iva puro dandaśükān dadhāno
dvedhāvyastāmbuvāhāvalivihitabṛhatpakṣavikṣepaśobhaḥ
savitraḥ syandano 'sāu niratiśayarayaprīṇitānūrur enaḥ
kṣepīyo vo garutmān iva haratu harīcchāvidheyapracāraḥ
The¹ car of Savitar (Sürya) is like Garutmat (Garuḍa).
For [the car] <bears in front snakes as the pole-thongs of its
yoke>, [and Garuḍa] <prefers snakes, like the pole-thongs of
a yoke>, to devour³;
[The car] <possesses a beauty through the moving of its mighty
wings, which consist of the rows of clouds that are divided
into two parts>,³
[And Garuda] <possesses a beauty by reason of the flapping of
the mighty wings with which he is endowed, and which
scatter the rows of clouds on either side> ;
[The car] <pleases Anuru (Aruna) by its matchless speed>,
[and Garuda] <delights Anūru (Aruņa) by his unsurpassed
swiftness> ;
[The car's] <movements are subject to the will of the horses>,
[and Garuda's] <wandering is obedient to the wish of Hari"
(Vişnu)>.
May that car of Savitar (Sürya) speedily destroy your sin!
Notes. I This stanza is no. 65 in VJHB; cf. Introd., p. 83.
2. The
Vişnu Purana, 2. 10 (Wilson, vol. 2, p. 289), states that 'the serpents draw
[Sürya's chariot] (vahanti pannagaḥ),' which is explained by its com-
mentary as meaning 'harness the chariot (ratham samnahyanti). A literal
translation of the pada would be: 'Bearing snakes in front, like the</p>
<pb n="214" />
<p>186
THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
thongs of a yoke, as if to devour.' For Garuda's diet of snakes, cf. stanza
47, note 3. 3. The sun's beauty, and so also the beauty of his car, is
revealed as that luminary breaks through a cloud. The two parts of the
cloud then appear to be like wings of the sun. 4. Aruna's pleasure is
natural, since he is the brother of Garuda, and driver of the car; cf.
stanza 8, note I. 5. As was pointed out above (stanza 47, note 3),
meaning of hari,
Garuda was the vehicle of Vişnu. For other puns on
cf. stanza 51, note 1.
V.L. (c) HB -rayaprinita (with dental nasal).
65 (69 in VJHBK)
ekāhenāiva dīrghām tribhuvanapadavim langhayan yo laghi-
ṣṭhaḥ
prsthe meror garīyān dalitamanidṛṣattvimṣi pimşañ śirāmsi
sarvasyäivopariṣṭād atha ca punar adhastäd ivä 'stādrimūrdhni
bradhnasyā 'vyāt sa evam duradhigamaparispandanaḥ syan-
dano vaḥ
The¹ car of Bradhna (Sürya) [is] very light, [for] it verily tra-
verses in one day the long path of the three worlds,
[Yet it is also] very heavy, [for] on the top of Meru it crushes
the summits which [consequently] sparkle with pulverized
precious stones²;
Moreover it is above the universe, and yet is also, as it were,
beneath [it] when on the summit of the Sunset Mountain.³
May this car of Bradhna (Sürya), whose movements are thus
so inscrutable, protect you!
Notes. I. This stanza is no. 69 in VJHBK; cf. Introd., p. 83. 2.
For Meru's composition of gold and precious stones, see stanza I, note 4
3. The astādri, Sunset Mountain,' behind which the sun was supposed to
set, is mentioned frequently in the Mahabharata; cf. e.g. 1.3. 52; many
other references are given in Sörensen's Index to the Names in the
Mahabharata; cf. also stanza 42, note 11. 4. Lit. parispandanaḥ means
'throbbing,' 'vibration.' I have rendered as movements. The move-
ments, or nature, of Sürya's car are inscrutable, because it is both light
and heavy, both above and beneath.
"
"
V.L. (a) K kṛtsnäm tribhuvana-, V dirghaḥstribhuvana-. (b) H -dṛśat-
tvimşi, VB -dṛśattvimşi. (c) VJHB yaḥ sarvasyopariştad atha ca. (d)
V -parispandanaḥ (with lingual sibilant), HB -parişyandanaḥ.</p>
<pb n="215" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
66
187
dhurdhvastāgryagrahāṇi dhvajapaṭapavanāndolitendūni dūram
rāhāu grāsābhilāṣād anusarati punar dattacakravyathāni
śrāntāśvaśvāsahelādhutavibudhadhuninirjharāmbhāmsi bhad-
ram
deyasur vo daviyo divi divasapateḥ syandanaprasthitāni
The car of (Sürya), Lord of Day, in its journeys scatters the
principal planets¹ with its pole, and violently agitates the
moon by the wind of its cloth flags;
And its wheel fills with fright anew [the demon] Rāhu, who
pursues [Sürya] with intent to swallow [him],
While the water of the cascades in the River of the Gods is
sportively agitated by the panting of the tired horses.
May the journeys, far off in the sky, of this car of (Surya),
Lord of Day, bestow prosperity upon you!
Notes. I. Lit. 'the journeys of the car of the Lord of Day scatter the
principal planets, etc.' 2. I have rendered daram, which commonly
means 'to a distance,' by 'violently.' The gloss is ativataya, 'excessively.'
For a similar usage of düram, cf. stanza 61, note 5. 3. After the nectar
had been produced by churning the ocean with Mount Mandara, the demon
Rähu attempted to swallow some of it, and so attain to immortality.
While in the act of drinking, he was seen by the Sun and Moon, who
called Vişnu's attention to the theft about to be perpetrated. Vişņu at
once cut off Rähu's head with his discus (cakra). Since the nectar had
got no farther than Rähu's throat, only his head became immortal, and
this head still seeks to revenge itself on the Sun and Moon by swallowing
those luminaries in eclipses; cf. Mahabharata, 1. 19. 1–9, and Süryaśataka,
stanza 79, note 1. In this stanza the poet points out that Rähu, in his
pursuit of Sürya, has a wholesome fear of the cakra (wheel) of Surya's
car, presumably because it reminds him of the cakra (discus) of Vişņu,
which had cut off his head. 4. The 'River of the Gods' is the celestial
Ganges; cf. stanza 47, note 7. 5. The commentary says that daviyo,
'far off,' may be taken adverbially as equivalent to afivatarām, 'more
excessively,' and construed with bhadram deyasur-'may they grant you
excessive prosperity.'
V.L. (a) VJHB dhürdhvastagragrahāṇi; K -ândolitendūni dūrat.
67
akṣe rakṣām nibadhya pratisaravalayāir yojayantyo yugāgram
dhuḥstambhe dagdhadhūpāḥ prahitasumanaso gocare kübar-
asya</p>
<pb n="216" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
carcaś cakre carantyo malayajapayasā siddhavadhvas trisam-
dhyam
188
vandante yam dyumärge sa nudatu duritany amsumatsyandano
vaḥ
Along the pathway of the sky, Siddha¹ women worship the car
of the Ray-possessing (Sürya) at the three twilight periods,²
Tying their amulets to the axle, encircling the end of the yoke
with their [nuptial] thread-bracelets,³
Burning incense on the pillar-shaped axle-pin, placing flowers
along the pole,"
And anointing the wheel with sandal water.
May this car of the Ray-possessing (Sürya) remove your sins!
Notes. 1. On the Siddhas, see stanza 6, note 8. 2. According to the
commentary, the word trisamdhyam, which I have rendered at the three
twilight periods,' is used as an adverb (kriyaviteşanam).' The three
samdhyds, or twilights,' came at dawn, noon, and sunset. They are men-
tioned also in Candiśataka, stanzas 4 and 49. 3. I have rendered prati-
saravalaydir as '[nuptial] thread-bracelets,' following the gloss käutukor-
nakańkandir, 'wool bracelets [constituting] the marriage-threads.' On
this kind of adornment, see Alfred Hillebrandt, Ritual-Litteratur (in
Bühler's Grundriss), p. 65, sec. 6, Strassburg, 1897; cf. also Kumāra-
sambhava, 5.66, and Raghuvamsa, 8.1 (third ed. with Engl. transl. by
G. R. Nandargikar, Poona, 1897). 4. Lit. dhuḥstambhe means 'on the
pillar of the axle-pin,' but the commentary explains as stambha iva dhaḥ,
an axle-pin like a pillar.' 5. Lit. placing flowers in the realm of the
"
pole.'
6. Lit. 'making anointings on the wheel with sandal water.'
V.L. (a) HB pratisavavalaydir. (b) VJHB dhastambhe; VJHB prati-
hatasumano gocare. (c) K carcam cakre; VJHB dadatyo malayajarajasă;
VJ siddhasadhyas, HB siddhasadhvyas. (d) VJHB dahatu duritany.
68 (63 in VJHB)
utkīrṇasvarṇareṇudrutakhuradalitā pārśvayoḥ śaśvad aśvair
aśrāntabhrāntacakrakramanikhilamilanneminimnā bhareṇa
meror mūrdhany agham vo vighaṭayatu raver ekavithi rathasya
svoṣmodaktāmburiktaprakaṭitapulinoddhūsarā svardhuni 'va
The¹ single track of the car of Ravi (Sürya) on the summit of
Meru is, because of the weight³ [of the car],
Indented by the felly which is connected in its entirety with the
course of the wheel that is unweariedly revolving;</p>
<pb n="217" />
<p>189
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
And it is like the River of Heaven"; for [the ground] <on both
sides [of the track] is repeatedly trampled by the swift hoofs
of the horses that scatter the golden dust>,
While [the ground] <on both banks [of the river] is frequently
trampled by the swift hoofs of horses that scatter its golden
sand> ;
[Moreover the track] <is yellowish-white because its sandy spots
are exposed to view through being emptied of the water [of
its mud-puddles] that has evaporated by its own heat>,
[And the river] <is yellowish-white because its sandy flats are
exposed to view through [the river's] being emptied of water
which has evaporated by its own heat>.
May the single track of the car of Ravi (Sürya) destroy your sin!
Notes. 1. This stanza is no. 63 in VJHB; cf. Introd., p. 83. 2. The
track of Surya's car is single, because the car had but one wheel; cf.
stanza 8, note 2. 3. I have rendered bharena by 'because of the weight';
its gloss, however, is pragbharena hetund, 'because of the slope,' and the
reference would seem to be to Mount Meru, with the idea that the track
has a downward trend (-nimna) because of Meru's slope. It is difficult,
however, to connect the remainder of the päda, referring to the felly, etc.,
with this conception. 4. I have rendered -nimna by 'indented.' A more
literal translation would be 'bent.' The gloss is avanata, 'bent down.'
5. The 'River of Heaven' was the celestial Ganges; cf. stanza 47, note 7.
6. I have rendered udakta by 'evaporated'; literally it means 'drawn up.'
V.L. (a) K-svarnareņur druta. (b) V abhrantabhränta-; J -cakra-
bhramanikhila-; VJH -nemni nimna, B -nemnimna. (c) H raver eka-
dvithi. (d) VHB svoşnodastämbu-, K svoşmodastambu-, J svoşnodak-
tambu-; VHB -pulinoddhüşara (with lingual sibilant); VJHB svardhunt
vaḥ.
69 (68 in VJHB)
nantum nākālayānām aniśam anuyatām paddhatiḥ pańktir eva
kṣodo nakṣatrarāśer adayarayamilaccakrapiṣṭasya dhūliḥ
heṣāhrādo harīṇāṁ suraśikharidarīḥ pūrayan neminādo
yasyā 'vyāt tivrabhānoḥ sa divi bhuvi yathā vyaktacihno ratho
vaḥ
The¹ car of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) exhibits the [same] charac-
teristics in the sky, as if [it were running along] on the
earth.</p>
<pb n="218" />
<p>THE SURYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
[For] its roadway is the line of the heaven-dwellers that follow
continually to render obeisance,
And its dust is the pulverized bits of the masses of the stars,
ground off by the wheel that is endowed with merciless
speed³;
[It is also accompanied by] the sound of the neighing of horses,
and the noise of the felly with which it fills the caverns of
(Meru), the Mountain of the Gods.
May that car of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) protect you!
190
Notes. 1. This stanza is no. 68 in VJHB; cf. Introd., p. 83. 2 These
characteristics are that it moves on a roadway, raises dust, and is accom-
panied by the neighing of horses and the sound of wheels.
'joined with merciless speed' (adayarayamilac-).
3. Lit.
4. Here the noise
of the felly is mentioned, but in stanza 62 we are told that 'the wheel is
noiseless (niḥfabdacakraḥ).'
V.L. (a) VJHB aniśam upanatam, K anisam upayatām. (b) VHB
kşode nakşatra-; VJHB akṛśarayamilac-. (c) VJB hreşâhrado, K heşānādo.
(d) H yas pavyat turabhānoḥ.
70
niḥspandānām vimānāvalivitatadivām devavṛndārakāṇām
vṛndāir ānandasāndrodyamam api vahatām vindatām vanditum
no
mandākinyām amandaḥ pulinabhṛti mṛdur mandare man-
dirābhe
mandārāir maṇḍitāram dadhad ari dinakṛtsyandanaḥ stān
mude vah
Not slow is the car of (Sürya), Maker of Day, [as it runs] over
the Celestial Ganges and its sand-banks, but [it does go]
slowly over [Mount] Mandara which is like a city¹;
[And] it bears a wheel whose spokes have been adorned with
coral-tree blossoms by multitudes
Of the foremost of the gods, who fill the sky with the rows of
their vehicles, but who, having become wearied,³
Do not succeed in [overtaking and] paying homage [to the car],
although riding along with joyful effort.³
May the car of (Sürya), Maker of Day, bring you joy!</p>
<pb n="219" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
191
Notes. 1. The idea in this päda seems to be that the sun quickly passes
over and floods with light any flat surface like a river or sand-bank, but
in a city there is more or less shadow, and the sunlight is slow in reaching
all the nooks and crannies. Mount Mandara, with its dells, ravines and
lesser peaks, in this respect resembles a city. Similarly, a car moves
rapidly over flat places, but its speed is retarded as it passes through the
crowded and contracted confines of a city. The commentary says: 'For
a city causes the speed of a car to slacken (lit. stumble) because of its
unevenness (or, crowded condition). For this reason, slowness is con-
nected with it.' 2. Lit. niḥspanda means 'motionless,' but is here glossed
by franta, 'wearied.' 3. If the gods cannot move fast enough to over-
take Sürya, we must conclude that they adorned the wheel with the coral-
tree blossoms before the car started on its daily round. Or, as is also
suggested in the commentary, we could take devavṛndārakāṇām vrndair
vindatam as genitive absolute, and render: 'while the principal gods,
in troops, do not succeed, etc.' 4. Note in this stanza the alliteration
(anuprāsa) of v and m, and the assonance (yamaka) occasioned by the
prevalence of vnd and mnd sounds.
V.L. (a) VJHB nişpandanam; K vimänavalivalitadiśam; VHB devavṛn-
darakanam. (c) VJHBK mandare mandarabhe. (d) J mandārāir man-
dito ; VJ dadhad api, HB dadhad avi; VJHB dinakṛtsyandanastan.
71
cakri cakrārapańktim harir api ca harīn dhūrjațir dhūrdhva-
jāntān
akşam nakṣatranātho 'ruņam api varuṇaḥ kūbarāgram kuberaḥ
ramhaḥ samghaḥ surāṇām jagadupakṛtaye nityayuktasya
yasya
stāuti prītiprasanno 'nvaham ahimaruceḥ so 'vatāt syandano
vaḥ
A¹ multitude of gods, filled with joy,2 day after day praises the
speed of the car of the Hot-rayed (Sürya),
Which is ever employed in benefiting the universe:
(Viṣṇu), Possessor of the Discus, praises the row of wheel-
spokes, Haris (Indra) praises the horses, and Dhūrjați*
(Siva) praises the ends of the flags on the yoke;
The (Moon), Lord of the Stars, praises the axle, Varuṇa praises
Aruna, and Kubera praises the tip of the pole.
May that car of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) protect you" !</p>
<pb n="220" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted in the Kavyaprakasa of Mammaţa,
10. 56. 1 (stanza 580). Chapter 10 of that work deals with 'Ideal Figures
of Speech,' and Mayūra's stanza is given as an example of 'Defects of
Alliteration. After quoting the stanza, Mammața says (p. 268 of the
translation by Gangānātha Jhā, Benares, 1898): 'Here the nominatives
and objectives of the "eulogy" are made such only for the sake of Allit-
eration; they [i.e. the gods] are not so described in the Purāṇas, and thus
this is contrary to generally recognized facts.' It will be noticed by the
reader that each god praises that part of the car which most nearly
resembles in sound his own name, e.g. Hari praises the hari, Cakrin
praises the cakra, Varuna praises Aruna, etc. Mammaţa would seem to
imply that the Purāṇas nowhere state that Hari praises the horses, or
Cakrin the wheel, etc., but that Hari is made to praise the horses here
merely because hari (horses) resembles in sound his own name Hari, and
so on. For somewhat similar cases of assonance (yamaka), cf. stanza 81,
and Candidataka, stanzas 36 and 52. 2. Lit. pritiprasanno means 'bright
with joy.'
3. The term Hari is more often applied to Vişņu, but here,
and also in stanza 72, and in Caṇḍiśataka, stanzas 15 and 19, it is used to
designate Indra. For other word-plays involving hari in its double sense
of 'horse' and 'Indra' (or, 'Vişnu'), cf. stanza 51, note I.
term Dhūrjați (Siva) means, according to Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl.
Dict. s.v., 'He who has matted locks like a burden'; but in Mahabharata,
7. 202. 129, it is said: dhūmrarüpam ca yat tasya dhurjatis tena cocyate,
'and since his form is [like that of] smoke, he is for that reason called
Dhurjati.' In stanza 99 also, and in Candiśataka, stanza 80, Siva is desig-
nated by this epithet. 5. According to Thomas (Kavindravacanasamuc-
caya, introd., p. 68), this stanza of the Süryaśataka is cited by Ujjvala-
datta, on Uṇādisutra, 4.213 (Aufrecht's edition, p. 19).
4. The
192
V.L. (a) VJHB and Jhalakīkara's edition of the Kavyaprakaśa (see
note 1) read dhürdhvajāgrän. (c) HB jagadupakutaye; VHB nityamuk-
tasya. (d) K ahimarucaḥ.
72
netrāhinena müle vihitaparikaraḥ siddhasādhyāir marudbhiḥ
pādopānte stuto 'lam baliharirabhasā karṣaṇābaddhavegaḥ
bhrāmyan vyomāmburāśāv aśiśirakiraṇasyandanaḥ samtatam
VO
diśyāl lakṣmīm apārām atulitamahimevā 'paro mandarādriḥ</p>
<p>(iti rathavarṇanam)</p>
<p>The car of the Hot-rayed (Surya), like a second Mount Mandara,
continually¹ turns about in the ocean² of the sky;
Moreover, the car <is made ready by its driver (Aruņa), who is
maimed in the lower part of his body>,³</p>
<pb n="221" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
193
And Mandara <is encircled at its base by Ahīna* [serving as] the
twirling-cord> ;
The car <is warmly praised by divine Sadhyas and Maruts
[standing] near its wheel>,
And Mandara <is warmly praised by divine Sädhyas and Maruts
[standing] among its foothills> ;
The car <obtains its speed from the impetuous pulling of the
strong horses>,"
And Mandara <obtains its speed from the impetuous pulling of
Bali and Haris (Indra)>.
May that car of the Hot-rayed (Sürya), which possesses incom-
parable majesty, bring you unbounded prosperity!
(Here ends the description of the car).
Notes. 1. The commentary authorizes the translating of samtatam,
'continually,' both with bhramyan, 'continually wandering about,' and
also with difyat, 'may it continually bring.' 2. For the twirling of
Mount Mandara in the milky ocean, cf. stanza 42, notes 3, 6, 12, 14. 3-
Lit. 'has its girding up attended to by its driver, who is mutilated at the
root.' Aruna was legless; cf. stanza 8, note 1. Resolve netrahinena here
as netra hinena, but in the second rendering as netra-ahinena. 4. In
the churning of the ocean (cf. note 2), Väsuki, or Ahina (King of Ser-
pents), acted as the twirling-cord which was pulled by the gods and
demons, the former holding the tail of the serpent king, and the latter
the head. In this stanza Indra and Bali are to be taken as representatives
of their respective classes, gods and demons. The compound netrāhinena,
'by Ahina [serving as] twirling-cord,' is an example, as noted by the com-
mentary, of the type of compound that omits its middle member. Such
composites are called fakaparthiva, from faka-[priya]-parthiva, 'a king
[dear to] his era'; cf. Vamana's Kavyalamkarasatrani, 5.2. 15 (ed. by
Durgāprasad and Parab, in the Kävyamālā Series, Bombay, 1889), and the
commentary thereon. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. fakapārthiva,
states that Patañjali explains as fākabhoji pārthivaḥ, 'a king fond of vege-
tables.' 5. Or, perhaps, siddhasadhyair is to be taken as meaning
'Siddhas and Sadhyas'; the gloss is devaviteşäiḥ, 'kinds of gods.' For
the Siddhas, see stanza 6, note 8. According to Monier-Williams, Skt.-
Engl. Dict. s.v. sådhya, the Sãdhyas are mentioned as early as Rig Veda,
10.90. 16; they lived in the Bhuvarloka (Yaska, Nirukta, 12. 41) and had
exquisitely fine natures, like the gods (Manu, 1. 22); in the Purāņas, their
number is usually 12 or 17, and in the later mythology they are super-
seded by the Siddhas. 6. The term pada in pädopante is glossed by
carana, 'foot,' but must certainly mean 'wheel'; cf. stanza 82 (see note
6), where anga, 'limb,' is used to designate the wheel. 7. Lit. 'obtains
14</p>
<pb n="222" />
<p>194
THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
its speed from the pulling, because of the impetuosity of the strong horses.'
The commentary and Bernheimer (see Introd., p. 105) read -rabhasa-
karşand-. 8. For Bali and Hari, see note 4. For the use of the epithet
Hari to designate Indra, see stanza 71, note 3. For word-plays on the
double meaning of hari, see stanza 51, note 1.
V.L. (b) H karşandvaddha- (with dental nasal). (c) HB vyomombu-;
VJ santatam vo, B samtatam voḥ. (d) VJHBK lakşmim atulyām; HB
atunitamahimevoparo; B mandadriḥ (one syllable too few to suit the
meter).
73
yaj jyāyo bījam ahnām apahatatimiram cakṣuṣām añjanam
yad
dvāram yan muktibhājām yad akhilabhuvanajyotişām ekam
okaḥ
yad vṛṣṭyambhonidhānam dharaṇirasasudhāpānapātram mahad
yad
diśyād īśasya bhāsām tad avikalam alam mangalam mandalam
vaḥ
The¹ disk of (Sürya), Lord of Rays, is the pre-eminent cause of
days, and destroys <darkness> as an eye-salve [destroys]
<semi-blindness> of the eyes²;
It is [also] the doorway for those who obtain emancipation, and
is the sole abode of the splendors of the entire universe;
It is the reservoir of rain-water, and the mighty drinking-cup
[full] of the water [that is as] ambrosia to the earth.
May that disk of (Sürya), Lord of Rays, bestow upon you a
very full [measure of] prosperity!
Notes. 1. Stanzas 73-80 inclusive are devoted especially to the de-
scription and praise of Sürya's disk. 2. Lit. 'is the timira-destroying
eye-salve of the eyes.' The term timira means both 'darkness' and 'semi-
blindness.' 3. For the idea that the sun is the doorway to emancipation,
cf. stanza 9, note 7, and Bühler, Die indischen Inschriften, as cited above
in stanza 6, note 8. 4. For the notion that the sun 'draws water' from
the earth, and afterwards pours it down again in the form of rain, cf.
stanza 9, note 2.
V.L. (a) K jyāyo yat bijam, B yaj jydyo vijanmahām; VJHBK apahṛta-
timiram; VJHB añjanam yat. (b) J yadvaram mukti-, VH yad dvaram
mukti-, B yad dvaram mukti-. (c) J vrstyambho-. (d) K disyäd devasya
bhanoḥ tad adhikamam alam, J bhasam satatam avikalam mandalam
mangalam, VHBK mandalam mangalam.</p>
<pb n="223" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
195
74
velāvardhişņu sindhoḥ paya iva kham ivā 'rdhodgatägryagra-
hodu
stokodbhinnasvacihnaprasavam iva madhor asyam asyan
manāmsi
prātaḥ pūṣṇo 'śubhāni praśamayatu śiraḥśekharibhūtam adreḥ
pāurastyasyodgabhasti stimitatamatamaḥkhaṇḍanam manda-
lam vaḥ
The disk of Pūşan (Sürya) <that increases in the course of
time>¹ is like the water of the ocean <that rises with the
tide> ;
And since it <makes the eastern planets and constellations to ap-
pear dim>, it is like the dome of heaven <whose principal
planets and constellations are [sometimes] only half-visible> ;
And while <the manifestation of its innate characteristic-[its
splendor]-is only just beginning>,³
It captivates the minds [of men], like the advent of spring
<whose flowers-its peculiar characteristic-are only just
[beginning to] expand>.
May this radiant disk of Pūşan (Sürya), which at dawn destroys
the very thick darkness [of night],
And which appears as a diadem on the head of (Meru), the
Eastern Mountain, blot out your sins!
Notes. 1. That is, the disk seems to grow larger, for as time advances
more of it appears above the horizon. 2. Lit. possessing half-risen
eastern planets and constellations. The commentary explains: 'They, [the
planets], are said to be somewhat perceived [i. e. dimly seen] because of
being outshone [lit. excelled] by the brightness of that (disk).' The
commentary glosses agrya, 'principal,' by paurastya, 'eastern.'
'the manifestation of its own characteristic is broken out a little'; i.e.
the splendor, which is the disk's innate characteristic, is just beginning to
appear.
4. Lit. 'mouth of spring.' 5. Lit. stimitatamatamaḥ means
'very fixed darkness.' 6. Lit. 'becoming the head-diadem of the Eastern
Mountain'; for a similar conception, cf. stanza 8, note 4.
3. Lit.
V.L. (a) J-ardhodgato 'gragrahodu, VHB -ardhodgatogragrahodu. (b)
The reading stokodbhinnasvacihnaprasavam is that of JH and the com-
mentary; the Kävyamālā text reads stokodbhinnasya cihnaprasavam, B
reads stomodbhinnasvacihnaprasavam, and V reads stomodbhinnasvacihna-
prabhavam; VJHBK asyan mahämsi. (d) VHB paurastyasyodgabhas-
testimita-.</p>
<pb n="224" />
<p>196
THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
75
pratyuptas taptahemojjvalarucir acalaḥ padmarāgeṇa yena
jyāyaḥ kimjalkapuñjo yad alikulaśiter ambarendivarasya
kālavyālasya cihnam mahitatamam ahomūrdhni ratnam mahad
yad
diptāmsoḥ pratar avyāt tad avikalajaganmaṇḍanam maṇḍalam
vaḥ
The disk of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) [constitutes] at dawn the
entire ornament of the universe;
Because of it, Mount (Meru), which possesses the dazzling
splendor of molten gold, [appears to be] studded with ruby;
[And] it is beautiful¹ [like] the mass of the filaments of the
celestial blue lotus that is black with a swarm of bees³;
[And] it [also serves as] the most revered crest-ornament of the
Serpent of Time,' [and] as a mighty jewel on the head of
Day.
May that disk of the Hot-rayed (Surya) protect you!
Notes. 1. The term jyayaḥ, which I have rendered as 'beautiful,' regu-
larly means 'elder,' 'superior.' 2. The commentary supplies iva, 'like.'
3. Apparently the yellow disk of Sürya is here compared to the round
yellow cluster of filaments and anthers in the center of a lotus. The sur-
rounding blue petals, covered with the dark-colored bees, may be likened
to the blue-black sky which serves as background for the solar disk. 4.
The commentary, which I have followed, glosses cihnam by firoratnam,
'crest-jewel.' 5. By 'Serpent of Time' is perhaps meant the thousand-
headed serpent Seșa (cf. stanza 35, note 8), who served as Vişnu's couch
at the bottom of the ocean. He was regarded as the emblem of eternity,
one of his epithets being Ananta, 'Endless One.' He was said to have
a thousand jewels on his crest, and to bear the entire world on his diadem
(cf. Vişnu Purana, 2.5 [Wilson, vol. 2, p. 211-213]), but I have nowhere
seen it stated that Sürya's disk formed his crest-jewel. 6. The com-
mentary quotes from an unnamed source, which I find to be Satapatha
Brahmana, 10. 5. 2. 1: yad etan mandalam tapati iti śrutih. It is worthy of
note that stanza 89 of the Süryaśataka opens with nearly the same words,
viz. 'ctad yan mandalam khe tapati.'
V.L. (a) HB padmaragena (with dental nasal). (b) VJHB kimjalka-
punjam; VJHB alikulasiter (with dental sibilant). (c) HB ratnam
mahat tat. (d) H -jaganmandanam (with last nasal a lingual), B -jagan-
mandalam; VJHB mangalam vaḥ.</p>
<pb n="225" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
197
76
kas trātā tārakāṇāṁ patati tanur avaśyāyabindur yathendur
vidrāṇā dṛk smarārer urasi muraripoḥ kāustubho nodgabhastiḥ
vahneḥ sāpahnaveva dyutir udayagate yatra tan mandalam vo
mārtandiyam punitād divi bhuvi ca tamāmsi 'va muṣṇan
mahāmsi
The disk of Mārtaṇḍa¹ (Sürya) destroys, in heaven and on
earth, all splendors as if [they were] darknesses²;
For when this [disk] has risen,³ the splendor of fire [becomes], as
it were, concealed,
And the moon, like a tiny drop of dew, disappears, leaving the
stars without a protector,"
The eye of (Siva), Foe of Smara, is feeble,' and the kaustubha
jewels on the breast of (Vișnu), Foe of Mura, is not
radiant.¹0
May that disk of Mārtaṇḍa (Sürya) purify you!
Notes. 1. On the etymology of Mārtaṇḍa ('destroyed egg '), cf. stanza
14, note 2. 2. That is, the sun's splendor outshines all splendors. 3.
In udayagate yatra, 'when this [disk] has risen,' we have a locative abso-
lute construction with one member (yatra) an adverb; cf. Whitney, Skt.
Grammar, 303, d; and for other instances of the same usage, see stanza
20, note 1. 4. Lit. patati means 'falls' or 'flies [away]'; I have ren-
dered as 'disappears.' 5. Lit. 'who is the protector of the stars?' The
moon is called Nakşatranātha, 'Lord of the Stars,' as e.g. in stanza 71.
6. Smara is Kāma, who, as is well known, was burnt up by Siva's third
eye; cf. stanza 55, note 9. 7. Lit. vidrand means 'roused from sleep,'
or 'run away'; the gloss, however, is mland, 'weak,' 'faded'; I have
rendered as 'feeble.' 8. The kaustubha jewel was one of the products
of the churning of the ocean. It was appropriated by Vişņu, and worn
by him on his breast; cf. stanza 43, note 4. 9. The slaying of the
demon Mura by Kṛṣṇa (Viṣṇu) is mentioned in Mahabharata, 5. 158. 7.
10. The term udgabhasti, which is apparently not found in the ordinary
lexicons, is here glossed by unmayükha, ʻradiant,' a meaning which I have
adopted.
V.L. (a) HB tarakānam (with dental nasal); H yathendrur, J yathendu.
(b) J nidrana drk, HB vibhrana drk; J smardrer uşasi; HB madhuripoḥ
kaustubho no gabhastiḥ. (c) By an evident typographical error, B has
inserted pada (c) of stanza 77 between padas (b) and (c) of stanza 76,
thus giving stanza 76 an extra pada, and making stanza 77 one pada short.
JHB vahneḥ sapahnutäiva. (d) JHB puniyad divi.</p>
<pb n="226" />
<p>198
THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
rayray
yat pracyām prāk cakāsti prabhavati ca yataḥ pracy asāv
ujjihānād
iddham madhye yad ahno bhavati tatarucā yena cotpadyate
'haḥ
yat paryāyeṇa lokān avati ca jagatām jīvitam yac ca tad vo
viśvānugrāhi viśvam sṛjad api ca raver maṇḍalam muktaye
'stu
The disk of Ravi (Sürya) first shines in the east, and that east
attains pre-eminence because of the [disk's] rising out of it;
In the middle of the day it is blazing, and by it, through the
diffusion of its splendor, day is produced;
It also protects mortals by its regular recurrence, and is the life
of the worlds¹;
And shows favor to the universe, which it also creates.²
May that disk of Ravi (Sürya) bring about your emancipation !
Notes. 1. Bühler (Die indischen Inschriften, cf. stanza 6, note 8), has
noticed the expression of a like sentiment, viz. that the Sun is the life
of the world, in the Prasasti of Vatsabhatti. A similar idea is expressed
also in stanza 87 (note 1). In this connection the commentary quotes from
an unnamed source the following verse: adityaj jayate vrstir vrster annam
tataḥ prajaḥ prajāsäukhyac ca devanam para trptir iti frutiḥ, 'From
Aditya (Sürya) rain is produced; from rain, food; from that (food),
creatures; and the chief satisfaction of the gods [arises] from the com-
fort of their creatures; so says revealed tradition.' The first half of
this śloka is found in Mahabharata, 12. 263. 11; I have failed to locate the
source of the second half. The first three words of the floka-adityaj
jayate vrstih-are quoted in the commentaries on stanzas 30 and 93; cf.
those stanzas, notes 4 and 5, respectively. 2. Lit. May that disk of
Ravi (Sürya), which, besides creating the universe, shows favor to the
universe, bring about your emancipation.' 3. The commentary quotes
the Veda (Satapatha Brahmana, 10. 5. 2. 3) as follows: vede: etasmin
mandale puruso 'py etad amrtam yad etad arcir dipyate iti śrutiḥ. This
is rendered by J. Eggeling in his translation of books 8-10 of the Satapatha
Brahmana (pub. in Sacred Books of the East, vol. 43, p. 366, Oxford,
1897) as follows: 'and that man in yonder (sun's) orb [is no other than
Death]; and that glowing light is that immortal element.' For the idea
that the way to emancipation is through Sürya, cf. stanza 9, note 7.
V.L. (b) B digdham madhye yad ahno. (c) This third pada is found,
in B, between padas (b) and (c) of stanza 76; see note in V.L. of stanza 76.</p>
<pb n="227" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
199
78
śusyanty ūdhanukārā makaravasatayo māravīņām sthalīnām
yenottaptāḥ sphutantas taḍiti tilatuläm yanty agendra yu-
gante
tac cand for akāṇḍatribhuvanadahanāśańkayā
dhāma kṛc-
chrät
samhṛtyä "lokamātram pralaghu vidadhataḥ stän mude
mandalam vaḥ
At the destruction of the world, the habitations of the sea-
monsters are dried up [by the disk of Sürya], and bear
resemblance to desert places,
And the lordly mountains are scorched, rent asunder with a crash,
and ground to dust*;
[But now], through fear of an untimely" burning up of the three
worlds,
The Hot-rayed (Sürya) modifies his effulgence, [though] with
difficulty, and reduces the intensity of his splendor.
May that disk of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) bring you joy!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'at the end of a yuga.' The universe was supposed to
be destroyed and recreated at the end of every yuga or 'age'; cf. stanza
23, note 6. 2. By 'habitations of the sea-monsters' the ocean is meant.
3. In Mahabharata, 3. 3. 57, it is said: samhārakale samprapte tava krodha-
vinihsrtaḥ samvarttakägnis trailokyam bhasmikṛtyd 'vatişthate, 'when
the time of universal dissolution cometh, the fire samvartaka, born of
thy [i.e. Surya's] wrath, consumeth the three worlds and existeth [alone].'
4. Lit. go to the resemblance of small particles.' 5. By untimely' is
meant that the burning up and destruction of the world might occur before
the end of a yuga or kalpa; cf. note 1. 6. Lit. 'making small the
measure of his splendor.' I have departed here from the commentary,
which would render this pada as follows: 'making small his effulgence
(dhama), whose measuring-standard (matra) is visibility, having modified
[it] with difficulty.'
V.L. (a) Jadhandhakara, HB atandhakara. (b) K catiti tilatulām.
(c) JHBK dhama kṛtsnam. (d) K ahṛtyaloka-, B mamhrtyaloka-. The
reading of JHB and the commentary, adopted here, is -matram pralaghu;
the Kāvyamālā text reads -matra pralaghu; K pratanu vidadhataḥ; J
vidadhatastän mude, HB nidadhatastan.</p>
<pb n="228" />
<p>200
THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
79
udyad dyūdyānavāpyām bahulatamatamaḥpańkapūram vi-
dārya
prodbhinnam pattrapārśveṣv aviralam aruṇacchāyayā visphur-
antyā
kalyāṇāni kriyād vaḥ kamalam iva mahan mandalam canda-
bhänor
anvītam trptihetor asakṛd alikulākāriņā rāhuṇā yat
The disk of the Hot-rayed (Sürya) is like a lotus, [for] it is oft
pursued by Rahu as [a lotus is visited] by a swarm of bees,¹
And it <rises up in the sky as in a garden-pool>, while a lotus
<rises up in a garden-pool [which is like] the sky>³;
Moreover, it <cleaves the stream of mud-like very thick dark-
ness>, as a lotus <cleaves the mass of mud [which is like]
very thick darkness> ;
And it is constantly reflected on the flanks of the horses by the
flashing splendor" of Aruņa>,
While a lotus <is constantly tinted on the sides of its petals with
a flashing red luster>.
May this mighty disk of the Hot-rayed (Sürya), [who is] the
cause of happiness, bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'followed by Rāhu possessing the semblance of a swarm
of bees.' The term akarina is presumably a possessive formation from
akāra, 'form' or 'semblance'; the gloss is vibhramena, which sometimes
has the meaning of 'illusion' or 'semblance.' On Rähu, and his pursuit
of Sürya, see stanza 66, note 3. 2. Vardhamana's Ganaratnamahodadhi,
2.149 (p. 185 of the edition by Julius Eggeling, part 1, London, 1879),
quotes the first pada of this stanza of Mayūra as an illustration of the
use of the dyu- stem (for div-) meaning 'sky.' 3. That is, the pool, or
well, is round, like the firmament. The word gagana, here used as the
gloss of dyu, 'sky,' means both 'sky' and 'cipher.' A cipher, of course,
is round. 4. Lit. 'germinated (prodbhinnam) on the flanks of the
horses.' 5. The term chaya, which I have rendered here as 'splendor,'
more commonly means 'shadow'; but the gloss is prabha, 'splendor.'
6. The word prodbhinnam, 'germinated,' is glossed by ranjitam, tinted
or 'colored.' 7. Or, trptihetor may mean for the sake of satisfaction,'
and be construed, as it is in the commentary, with anvitam rahuṇā.
V.L. (a) JH udyadyūdyānavāpyam, B udyadyūdyānavāyyām; K baha-
"</p>
<pb n="229" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
latama-, H vahulatatamataḥ pankapurram, B bahulatatamataḥpańkapüram.
(b) B patrapärfveşv; JHB avimalam arunac-. (c) K mandalam canda-
raśmeḥ.
201
80
cakşur dakṣadvişo yan na tu dahati puraḥ pūrayaty eva kāmam
na 'stam justam marudbhir yad iha niyaminām yānapäātram
bhavābdhāu
yad vītaśrānti śaśvad bhramad api jagatām bhrāntim abhrānti
hanti
bradhnasyā 'vyäd viruddhakriyam atha ca hitādhāyi tan
mandalam vaḥ</p>
<p>(iti maṇḍalavarṇanam)
(Here ends the description of the disk.)</p>
<p>Though the disk of Bradhna (Sürya) is inconsistent¹ in its ac-
tions, it is also a bestower of benefits;
Though it is the eye of (Siva), Foe of Dakşa, it does not burn
<Kāma> [standing] before [it], but verily fulfils <desire> ;
Though it is, in this world, a ship for the yogins on the ocean of
transmigration, yet it is not driven by the Maruts (Winds),
but is worshiped [by them];
Though it wanders unceasingly without weariness, yet, being free
from sin, it destroys the sin of the [three] worlds.
May this disk of Bradhna (Sürya) protect you!</p>
<p>Notes. 1. The inconsistencies are noted in the course of the stanza;
e.g. 'though the disk is Siva's eye, it does not burn'; 'though it is a ship,
it is not driven by the wind,' etc. In the third and fourth padas, however,
the inconsistencies noted are such only by virtue of word-puns. Thus, in
pada (c), if the inconsistency is to be made apparent, bhramad api abhränti
should be rendered 'though sinning, yet free from sin'; but bhramad is
not applicable to Sürya in the sense of 'sinning,' but only in its meaning
of 'wandering [over the universe].' Again, in pada (d), to apprehend the
inconsistency, viruddhakriyam would have to be rendered 'hostile in its
actions,' thus forming a contrast to hitadhãyi, 'bestower of benefits,' but
since Sürya is not 'hostile in his actions,' the translator must confine him-
self to the rendering 'inconsistent in his actions.' Such inconsistencies
as are here set forth, inconsistencies which are not real, but only appar-
ent, are examples of the rhetorical figure virodha, 'apparent contradic-
tion'; cf. Dandin, Kavyadarśa, 2. 333-339, and Mammaţa, Kavyaprakāśa,</p>
<pb n="230" />
<p>THE SURYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
10. 23 (p. 233-235 of translation by Jhã; ed. of Jhalakikara, 166 [110],
stanzas 482-491), for explanation and examples; cf. also stanza 86, note
4; Candikataka, stanza 62, note 2; and Introd., p. 93. 2. Siva is called
the 'Foe of Dakşa,' since he interrupted Dakşa's sacrifice, and pierced the
embodied Sacrifice with his arrow; cf. Mahābhārata, 10. 18. 13; 13. 161.
10-24; Bhagavata Purana, 42-6 (Dutt, vol. 1, book 4, p. 6-25); Väyn
Purana, 30 (cf. synopsis of this Purana by Th. Aufrecht, Catalogus Cod.
Sanscriticorum Bibliothecae Bodleianae, p. 54, Oxford, 1864, and transla-
tion of the account of Dakşa's sacrifice, taken therefrom by Wilson, and
included in his translation of the Visnu Purana, vol 1, p. 120-134);
Candisataka, stanza 62, note 5. 3. The burning of Kama by Siva's third
eye, which here is said to be the disk of Surya, has already been referred
to in the Saryaśataka; cf. stanza 55, note 9. 4. I have rendered iha,
'here,' by 'in this world.' 5. In stanza 9, the rays of Surya are said to
be ships for crossing the ocean of the fear of transmigration'; cf. stanza
9, note 7. 6. The adjective niyaminam, 'of the controlled ones,' is
glossed by yoginam, 'of the yogins.
202
V.L. (a) K na dahati nitarām (for na tu dahati puraḥ); K punaḥ
parayaty, JHB pura purayaty.. (b) HB nastam yuştam; B yānapatram.
(c) J yad vitabhranti fafvad; B bh(?)mad api; JHB jagatām bhränti-
madbhranti.
81
siddhāiḥ siddhāntamiśram śritavidhi vibudhäiś cāraṇāiś cāṭu-
garbham
gityā gandharvamukhyāir muhur ahipatibhir yātudhānāir
yatātma
särgham sādhyāir munīndrāir muditatamamano mokṣibhiḥ
pakṣapātāt
prātaḥ prārabhyamāṇastutir avatu ravir viśvavandyodayo vaḥ
Ravi¹ (Sürya), at his rising, is worthy of being adored by the
universe, and [unto him], at dawn, hymns of praise are
begun;
[He is praised] by the Siddhas, with various canonical texts³;
by the gods, with performance of ceremonial rites*;
By the Caraṇas," with full measure of flattery; by the foremost
of the Gandharvas,' with song; by the Lords of the Serpents,
again and again;
By the Yātudhānas, with [proper] restraint; by the Sadhyas,¹⁰
with oblations¹¹; by the chief Rṣis, with feelings of great
joy¹2; and by those seeking emancipation, with partiality.¹4
May Ravi (Sürya) protect you!
10</p>
<pb n="231" />
<p>203
THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
Notes. 1. Lit. 'may Ravi, whose rising is worthy, etc., protect you.'
It is worthy of note that in the first three padas of this stanza the words
are arranged in pairs, a noun with an adverb, and that in each pair the
adverb begins with the same letter as the noun, or else some word or
syllable in the noun-compound imitates in sound some word or syllable
in the adverb-compound. This constitutes an interesting example of
yamaka, 'assonance'; cf. Introd., p. 91, and, for somewhat analogous in-
stances of assonance, cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 71, and Candidataka, stanzas
36 and 52. 2. The Siddhas have been mentioned in stanzas 6 (see note
8), 20, 52, 67 and 72 (see note 5). Bühler, when comparing the opening
stanzas of the Prasasti of Vatsabhatti with the Saryafataka (cf. Die
indischen Inschriften, as cited in stanza 6, note 8), notes how in both
poems it is stated that Sürya is praised by the semi-divine beings, such
as Siddhas, Gandharvas, etc. In this connection, cf. Mahabharata, 3. 3. 40,
where it is said that the Siddhas, Cāraṇas, Gandharvas, Yakşas, Guhyakas,
and the Nāgas (Serpents), desirous of obtaining boons, follow the course
of Surya's car through the sky; see also Vişnu Purana, 2. 10 (Wilson,
vol. 2, p. 284-289), which tells us that the Adityas, Rşis, Gandharvas,
Apsarases, Yakşas, Serpents and Rākṣasas guide the car of Sürya, one
of each class being assigned to this service during each of the twelve
months. 3. Lit. 'with a mixture of established truths.' The commen-
tary, however, explains this as meaning 'accompanied by the ceremony
called siddhanta. The commentary further notes that siddhantamiśram,
'with a mixture of established truths,' and fritavidhi, 'with performance
of ceremonial rites,' are adverbs (kriyaviseşaṇam). 4. Lit. fritavidhi
means ceremonial acts having been resorted to.' 5. The Caraṇas,
according to the commentary, were the 'bards of the gods (devavarna-
kaih). In the Mahabharata they are often mentioned as praising or wor-
shiping some person or object, especially in company with the Siddhas
and Gandharvas; cf. Sörensen, Index to the Names in the Mahabharata,
s.v. Carana. 6. Lit. 'with a fulness of flattery'; this the commentary
amplifies into 'with flattery, chiefly consisting of a reiteration of his
good qualities.' 7. According to the commentary, the foremost of the
Gandharvas was Viśvāvasu. He is the reputed author of Rig Veda 10.
139, being mentioned in that hymn (stanza 5) as its composer. For the
Gandharvas as a class, cf. stanza 36, note 2. 8. According to the com-
mentary, the Yātudhānas were the goblin Piśācas. They are mentioned in
the Rig Veda (1.35. 10; 7. 104. 15; 10. 87. 12-13), and appear to have been
flesh-eaters and causers of disease; cf. Macdonell, Vedic Mythology, p.
163. 9. Lit. 'with self-restraint.' 10. The Sadhyas are mentioned in
stanza 72 (see note 5). 11. The argha (sometimes spelled arghya),
which I have rendered as oblation,' is defined in Yajñavalkya's Smrti
(ed. in 2 vols. by H. N. Apate, Poona, 1903-1904), 1.289: dürvasarşapa-
puspanām dattva 'rgham ('rghyam) pürnam añjalim, 'having given as an
oblation a full handful of dürva grass, mustard and flowers.'
'with very joyful mind.'
cipated' are the yogins.
12. Lit.
13. According to the commentary, the 'eman-
14. The term pakşapatat, which I have ren-</p>
<pb n="232" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
dered as 'with partiality,' is glossed by atmabhavat, 'with attachment.'
V.L. (b) J gandharvaműkhyðir, H gandharvamurkhyer; JB yatātmā.
(c) JHB sarghyam sadhyair; K mokşubhiḥ pakşapātät. (d) HB prara-
bhyamanastutir (with dental nasal).
204
82
bhāsām āsannabhāvād adhikatarapatoś cakravālasya tāpāc
chedad acchinnagacchatturagakhurapuṭanyāsaniḥśańkaṭankāiḥ
niḥsangasyandanāṁgabhramaṇanikaṣaṇāt pātu vas triprakāram
taptāmśus tatparīkṣāpara iva paritaḥ paryaṭan hāṭakādrim
The Hot-rayed (Sürya), traveling completely over (Meru), the
Golden Mountain,¹ [is], as it were, intent upon a threefold
testing of it;
[For it tests the gold] by the heat [arising] from the nearness of
the excessively intense multitude of its rays,
By cutting with the firm chisels [which are] the blows of the
hollow hoofs of the horses that continually bound along,
And by the touchstone, [which in this case is] the wandering of
the wheel of the freely-moving chariot.
May the Hot-rayed (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. For the golden composition of Meru, cf. stanza 1, note 4.
2. Lit. 'having the testing of it as its chief object.' 3. The com-
mentary notes: 'Gold is tested in three ways-by burning, cutting, and
by the touchstone.' 4. Lit. 'fearless (niḥśanka) chisels.' 5. Lit. 'the
placing down of the hollows of the hoofs, etc.' 6. I have rendered
anga, 'limb,' by 'wheel'; cf. stanza 72 (note 6), where pada, 'foot,' is
used in the sense of 'wheel.'
V.L. (a) JHB -bhavadhikatarapatulaś cakravālasya; B patat (for
tapac). (b) B cheddc chinnagacch- (one syllable short); HB -tura-
gakhara-; K -puțanyasta-. (c) HB niḥfankasyandan-; K pätu vas tri-
prakārdiḥ.
83
no śuşkam nākanadyā vikasitakanakāmbhojayā bhrājitam tu
pluṣṭā nāivopabhogyā bhavati bhṛśataram nandanodyāna-
lakṣmiḥ
no śṛngāṇi drutāni drutam amaragireḥ kāladhāutāni dhāutā-</p>
<pb n="233" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
ni 'ddham dhama dyumärge mradayati dayayā yatra so 'rko
'vatād vaḥ
205
Since¹ Arka (Sürya), through pity, softens his blazing splendor
in the pathway of the sky,
The River of Heaven' does not dry up, but is embellished by the
expanding of its golden lotuses³;
The beauty of the garden of Nandana* [in Indra's paradise] is
not scorched, but becomes indeed much more enjoyable;
And the golden peaks of (Meru), the Mountain of the Im-
mortals, do not melt, but are quickly made to glisten.
May that Arka (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. The construction here is locative absolute-mradayati yatra
-with the adverb yatra as one member; for similar usages, cf. stanza 20,
note I. 2. The 'River of Heaven' is the celestial Ganges; cf. stanza
47, note 7. 3. Lit. 'it is not dried up, but is embellished by the River
of Heaven, whose golden lotuses are expanded.' According to the Hindu
grammarians, śuşka, 'dried up,' is reckoned as a participle; cf. Whitney,
Skt. Grammar, 958. 4. The grove in svarga (Indra's paradise) was
called Nandana; cf. V. Fausböll, Indian Mythology, p. 86, London, 1903.
It is so designated, as Fausböll points out, in Mahabharata, 3. 43. 3; 3. 168.
44. 5. The term kaladhäutäni, 'purified by time (?),' is glossed by
hiranmayani, 'golden.' 6. The dividing of dhautäni, so that its last
syllable is carried over into pada (d), is unusual.
V.L. (a) JHBK -kanakambhoruha; H bhrajitantu, B bhrajitantuḥ, J
bhrajitantum. (b) B -odyānalakşmi. (c) HB śrngani (with second nasal
dental); HB kamadhautāni. (d) HB dayaya yaḥ sa vo vyäd ino vaḥ, J
dayaya yatra so 'vyad ino vaḥ.
84
dhväntasyāivā 'ntahetur na bhavati malināikātmanaḥ pāpmano
'pi
prāk pādopāntabhājām janayati na paraṁ pańkajānām prabo-
dham
kartā niḥśreyasānām api na tu khalu yaḥ kevalam vāsarāṇām
so 'vyād ekodyamecchāvihitabahubṛhadviśvakāryo 'ryamā
vaḥ
Aryaman (Sürya) arranges many and great activities in the uni-
verse in accordance with [his own] will, and by the efforts
of [himself] alone¹ :</p>
<pb n="234" />
<p>206
THE SÜRYAŚATAKA OF MAYÜRA
He is not only the cause of the destruction of darkness whose
nature is one with vileness, but also [the cause of the de-
struction] of sin;
He not only brings about the <expanding> of the lotuses at dawn,
but also [brings] <enlightenment> to those who enjoy
proximity to his rays;
He is verily not only the <maker> of days, but also the <bestower>
of final beatitude."
May that Aryaman (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. Bernheimer (cf. Introd., p. 105) renders this pada as follows:
'Vi protegga il sole che pur essendo solo, al suo levare molte e grandi
cose compie nel mondo.' 2. The commentary, which I have followed,
takes the epithet malinäikātmanaḥ as a modifier of dhvantasya. Bern-
heimer (see note 1) makes it modify papmano, and renders: 'ma anche
al maleficio dalla nera anima.' 3. I have rendered prabodham as 'en-
lightenment,' taking it to mean intellectual or spiritual enlightenment.
The gloss is tattvadarśanam, 'perception of truth.' 4. The reference is
probably to the yogins, who enjoy proximity to the sun's rays in a meta-
physical or spiritual sense. 5. Lit. nihfreyasanam means of final
beatitudes.'
V.L. (a) H dhvantasyäiväntahettur. (b) B pankajānam mabodham.
(d) B-vitvakäryyoryyabhāvaḥ.
85
lotaml lostāviceṣṭaḥ śritaśayanatalo niḥsahibhūtadehaḥ
samdehī prāṇitavye sapadi daśa diśaḥ prekṣamāṇo 'ndhakārāḥ
niḥśvāsāyāsaniṣṭhaḥ param aparavaśo jāyate jivalokaḥ
śokenevä 'nyalokān udayakṛti gate yatra so 'rko 'vatad vaḥ
When Arka (Sürya) has gone to other worlds,¹ to make his ap-
pearance [there],
Mortals become, as it were, very miserables with grief, and prone
to sighing and weariness;
They lie on their beds and toss about, as incapable of exertion
as a clod, their bodies without power,
And doubtful as to the duration of their lives, as they see the
ten quarters [of the sky] all at once plunged in darkness."
May that Arka (Sürya) protect you!</p>
<pb n="235" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
207
Notes. 1. Lit. 'when he, making a rising, has gone to other worlds.'
When Sürya rises on other worlds, it is night on the earth. Note the
locative absolute construction gate yatra, with the adverb yatra as one
member; for similar constructions, cf. stanza 20, note 1. 2. Lit. 'the
world of mortals (jivalokaḥ).' 3. Taken literally, aparavasa seems to
mean 'subject to others,' but the gloss, which I have followed, is duḥsthita,
'miserable.'
4. it. 'having recourse to surface of their beds.'
The compound loştaviceştaḥ is glossed by loştavac ceştarahitaḥ, 'deprived
of motion, like a clod.' 6. For the 'ten quarters,' cf. stanza 4. note 3.
7. Lit. 'seeing the ten quarters all at once as darknesses.'
5.
V.L. (a) HB lothal loşta-. (c) K -nişthaḥ cirataram avaso. (d) J
fokenanyatra lokabhyudayakṛti, K fokenevänyalokabhyudaya-, HB śoke-
ndivanyalokobhyudaya-.
86
krāmaml lolo 'pi lokāms tadupakṛtikṛtāv āśritaḥ sthāiryakoţim
nṛṇām drstim vijihmām vidadhad api karoty antar atyanta-
bhadrām
yas tāpasyā 'pi hetur bhavati niyaminām ekanirvāṇadāyī
bhūyāt sa prāgavasthādhikatarapariņāmodayo 'rkaḥ śriye vaḥ
The rising¹ of Arka (Sürya) effects a transformation superior to
the previous condition;
Although he passes over the worlds [with constant] coming and
going, he yet attains the acme of fixity in bestowing favors
upon them¹;
Although he causes the eye of man to look sidelong, yet he makes
the [eye] within³ exceedingly happy;
Although he is the cause of heat, he is also, to the yogins, the
sole giver of final beatitude.*
May that Arka (Sürya) bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. The idea is that Sürya, though transitory (lola), is fixed
(sthairya); though he constantly moves, yet he attains fixity. Such
apparent contradiction is an instance of the rhetorical figure virodha; cf.
stanza 80, note 1. Other instances of the same figure are found in the
two following padas of this stanza; cf. notes 3 and 4. 2. Lit. 'makes
the eye turned away.' No one can look straight at the mid-day sun with-
out painful results. 3. The antar, '[eye] within,' is the soul; so, at any
rate, I gather from the commentary, which explains: antaḥkaraṇānu-
rūpām, '[the eye] assuming the form of the seat of feeling.' The virodha
(cf. note 1) lies in the conception that Sürya causes both misery and hap-</p>
<pb n="236" />
<p>THE SURYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
piness; misery to the physical eye that tries to gaze on the sun's dazzling
splendor, and happiness to the soul, man's inner eye. 4 To make the
virodha (cf. note 1) apparent, tapa, 'heat,' must be taken in its other
meaning, 'pain.' The sun gives pain, and also gives extinction of pain,
or final beatitude. For the idea that the way to emancipation is through
Surya, cf. stanza 9, note 7.
208
V.L. (a) HB krämal lolo; JHB -asthitaḥ sthäiryakofim. (b) JHB
dystim vijihnām.
87
vyāpannartur na kālo vyabhicarati phalam nāuṣadhir vṛṣṭir
iṣṭā
neştäis trpyanti devă na hi vahati marun nirmalābhāni bhāni
āśāḥ śāntā na bhindanty avadhim udadhayo bibhrati kṣmā-
bhṛtaḥ kṣmām
yasmims trailokyam evam na calati tapati stāt sa suryaḥ śriye
vaḥ
When¹ Surya shines, the seasons succeed each other at their
regular time, the fruit does not fail [to grow on] the plants,
The wished-for rain [comes], the gods are not without pleasure
in sacrifices, the wind blows, the constellations are of spot-
less splendor,
The quarters [of the sky] are tranquil, the oceans do not break
their bounds, the mountains [continue to] support the earth;
And thus, [through Sürya's aid], the [regular course of events in
the] three worlds goes on undisturbed.*
May Surya bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted by Bühler in Die indischen Inschriften
(cf. stanza 6, note 8). He there comments on the emphasis here laid on
the conception of Surya as the nurturer of gods and men, and as the main-
tainer of the universe. In this regard, see stanza 77, where Sürya is
called the life of the worlds (jagatām jivitam).' Compare Surya's name
Paşan, which probably means 'Nourisher' or 'Prosperer'; cf. Macdonell,
Vedic Mythology, p. 37. In stanza 2 of the Gwalior Stone Inscription of
Mihirakula (cf. CII, vol. 3, p. 162), Sürya is said to be artihartă, 'a dis-
peller of distress' or 'remover of assailants'; and King Harşavardhana,
the emperor of Northern India in the seventh century, says, in stanza 3
of his Madhuban Plate (cf. EI, 7. 157), his father Prabhākaravardhana
was ekacakraratha iva prajānām ārtiharaḥ, 'like (Sürya), the possessor of</p>
<pb n="237" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
the one-wheeled car, relieving the distress of mortals.' 2. Literally,
'time is not possessed of disarranged seasons.' 3. Note the double
negative in neştäis trpyanti deva na hi, 'the gods are not un-pleased with
sacrifices'; for other double negatives in the Saryaśataka, cf. stanza 23,
note 9.
4 Literally, the three worlds do not tremble.'
209
V.L. (a) HB vyapannarttun na. (b) JHB neştais tuşyanti. (c) JHB
and Bühler in Die indischen Inschriften (see note 1) read bhindanty,
which I have adopted; the Kävyamālā text reads bhindaty. J kşmabhy-
takşmām, B kşmabhṛtākṣmām. (d) Bühler, in Die indischen Inschriften
(cf. note 1), reads tapati syat.
88
käilāse kṛttivāsā viharati virahatrāsadehoḍhakāntaḥ
śräntaḥ śete mahāhāv adhijaladhi vinã chadmanā padmanā-
bhaḥ
yogodyogāikatāno gamayati sakalam vāsaram svam svayam-
bhūr
bhūri trailokyacintābhṛti bhuvanavibhāu yatra bhāsvān sa vo
'vyāt
While the Shining (Sürya), Lord of the Universe, is constantly
taking thought for [the good of] the three worlds,
(Siva), who is covered with a skin, takes his diversion on Mount
Kailasa, carrying in his body his beloved (Parvatī), be-
cause of his fear of being separated [from her],
(Vişņu), whose navel is a lotus, wearied, reposes on the Great
Serpent (Seșa) in the ocean,' without disguise,³
And the Self-existent (Brahmā) passes the whole of his own
day intent only on the effort [involved] in meditation.¹⁰
May that Shining (Sürya) protect you¹¹!
Notes. 1. Note the locative absolute construction with yatra, an adverb,
as one member; cf. stanza 20, note 1. 2. Siva's epithet kṛttiväsas, whose
clothing is a skin,' is presumably traceable to his wearing the skin of an
elephant; cf. Candiśataka, stanza 29, where Siva is advised to exchange his
elephant's skin for the softer hide of the buffalo-demon Mahişa. Siva is
referred to as kṛttiväsas in Mahābhārata, 2. 46. 14 and 8. 33. 59, and in other
places noted in Sörensen's Index. 3. Mt. Käiläsa is sometimes called
the abode of Siva, as e.g. Mahabharata, 3. 109. 17, but more often (cf.
Sörensen's Index, s.v.) the home of Kubera; cf. e.g. Mahabharata, 3. 139.
II-12. See, however, the illustration in Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 11,
15</p>
<pb n="238" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
where Siva and Pärvati are pictured sitting together on Mt. Käiläsa. 4.
This is a reference to Siva's ardhanarita form, wherein he appears as
half man and half woman; cf. Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hin-
duism, p. 85, 225, London, 1887. The conception of Siva as the ardha-
nārīśća is seemingly a late one, finding no place, so far as I have been able
to discover, in either Vedas or Epics. Further reference to this form of
Siva is found in Candifataka, stanzas 26, 28 and 80, and also in Mayura's
stanza entitled 'The Anger of Umã,' translated below, p. 240.
5. Accord-
ing to one account, Brahmã was unfolded from a lotus that grew from
Vişnu's navel; cf. stanza 13, note 4 6. Vişņu becomes wearied by the effort
expended in the work of creation; therefore, in the intervals between the
creations, he reposes on the great snake Seşa, in the depths of the ocean;
cf. stanza 35, note 8. 7. The compound adhijaladhi, as noted in the Intro-
duction (cf. p. 96), belongs to the class of composites called avyayibhāva;
cf. Whitney, Sanskrit Grammar, 1313, b. 8. The meaning of vind chad-
mand, which I, following the gloss avydjena, 'without deceit,' have ren-
dered without disguise,' is not quite clear to me. The commentary ex-
plains by the gloss yogas tapadicchalam vina, which seems to mean 'medi-
tation without pretense of austerities, etc.' 9. A day of Brahmã equaled
approximately four and one third billion years of mortals; cf. stanza 23,
note 6. 10. The commentary quotes, though without so stating, from
Patañjali's Yoga Satra, 1.2: yogas citta- [vṛtti-] nirodhas, 'meditation is
the hindering [of the working] of thought,' meaning that spiritual con-
sciousness is gained by control of the versatile psychic nature; cf. the
translation of the Yoga Satra by Charles Johnston, New York, 1912; but see
also the more recent translation by James H. Woods, appearing as volume
17 of the Harvard Oriental Series, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1914. And
the commentary adds, by way of explanation: tatrodyoga udyamas tatrai-
katāna ekāgraḥ, 'intent on the effort involved in that [i.e. in meditation].'
11. The commentary notes: These [i.e. Siva, Vişņu and Brahmä] are
earth-protectors in name [only], being intent only on their own affairs,
but this Blessed (Sürya) is [really an earth-protector], being girded up
for action.
V.L. (b) J vina cchadmana. (d) HB bhuvanavidhāu.
210
89
etad yan maṇḍalam khe tapati dinakṛtas tā ṛco 'rcīmṣi yāni
dyotante tāni sāmāny ayam api puruṣo maṇḍale 'nur yajūmşi
evam yam veda vedatritayamayam ayam vedavedi samagro
vargaḥ svargāpavargaprakṛtir avikṛtiḥ so 'stu sūryaḥ śriye vaḥ
All the host versed in the Veda knows that Sürya consists of
the threefold Veda²;
That which blazes in the sky as the disk of (Sürya), Maker of
Day, [constitutes] the Verses (i. e. Rig Veda);</p>
<pb n="239" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
The rays which scintillate [constitute] the Songs (i. e. Sama
Veda); and that atomic Souls in the disk [constitutes] the
Sacrificial Formulas (i. e. Yajur Veda).*
211
May that Sürya, who is Unchangeableness [personified], and
who is also the fundamental cause of heaven and emancipa-
tion, bring you prosperity !
Notes. 1. Lit. 'all this host, etc.' 2. The identification of Surya with
the Vedas is a conception found also in Markandeya Purana, 103.6 (Par-
giter, p. 557), Vişnu Purana, 2.11 (Wilson, vol. 2, p. 294-295), and accord-
ing to Kennedy, Hindu Mythology, p. 346, in the Sürya Nārāyaṇa Upan-
işad. With reference to this identification, Wilson in his translation of
the Visnu Purana (vol. 2, p. 295, footnote) suggests that 'this mysticism
originates, in part, apparently, from a misapprehension of metaphorical
texts of the Vedas, such as säişa trayy eva vidya tapati, "that triple
knowledge (the Vedas) shines," and rcas tapanti, "the hymns of the Rich
shine," and, in part, from the symbolization of the light of religious truth
by the light of the sun, as in the Gayatri.' 3. The conception of purusa
as the 'Soul' seems to have originated in the teachings of Sāmkhya phi-
losophy, a conception seemingly distinct from that found in the Puruşa
hymn (10.90) of the Rig Veda; cf. A. A. Macdonell, Skt. Literature, p.
132-133, 137, New York, 1900; id., Vedic Mythology, p. 166; cf. also Paul
Deussen, The Philosophy of the Upanishads, p. 239-250, Edinburgh, 1906.
According to the commentary, the 'Soul' or puruşa is 'attainable by yoga
(yogagamyaḥ).' 4. The commentary quotes the following phrases, which
I find occur in Satapatha Brahmaṇa, 10. 5. 2. 1-2 (cf. Eggeling's translation
in Sacred Books of the East, vol. 43, p. 366): trayī va eşā vidyā tapati
(cf. note 2), 'this threefold knowledge shines'; ta rcaḥ sa rcăm lokaḥ,
'the verses: this is the realm of the Rig'; yad etad arcir dipyate tan
mahāvratam tāni sāmāni sa sāmnām lokaḥ, 'that which shines as the ray
is a great religious observance, the hymns: this is the realm of the Saman';
ya eşa etasmin mandale puruşaḥ so 'gnis tani yajūmşi sa yajuşām lokaḥ
iti śrutiḥ, 'that which is the man in this disk is Agni, the sacrificial
formulas: this is the realm of the Yajus; so says tradition.' 5. Bern-
heimer (Introd., p. 105) takes avikṛtiḥ, 'unchangeableness,' to be an
adjective, and renders: 'immutabile causa della beatitudine celeste.' 6.
For the idea that Sürya is a means for the attaining of emancipation, cf.
stanza 9, note 7, and stanza 29, note 4.
90
nākāukaḥpratyanīkakṣatipaṭumahasām vāsavāgresarāṇām
sarveṣām sādhu pātām jagad idam aditer ātmajatve same 'pi
yenā "dityābhidhānam niratiśayaguṇāir ātmani nyastam astu</p>
<pb n="240" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
stutyas trailokyavandyais tridaśamunigaṇāiḥ so 'mśumāñ
śreyase vaḥ
Although sonship to Aditi¹ is common to all [the deities] who
well protect this universe,
Who are led by Vāsava² (Indra), and whose might is able to
destroy the foes of those dwelling in heaven,
[Yet] the Ray-possessing (Sürya), who is worthy to be praised
by troops of the gods and sages that are revered in the three
worlds,
212
[Is the only one who], because of his matchless qualities,
[rightly] applies to himself the name of 'Son of Aditi.'
May that Ray-possessing (Sürya) bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. Aditi, whose name may mean 'boundless' or 'endless' (Faus-
böll, Indian Mythology, p. 76), was the mother of the Adityas; cf. Mac-
donell, Vedic Mythology, p. 120-121, and Mahabharata, 1.65. 14. Sürya
was one of the Adityas, or perhaps it is more accurate to say that the
twelve Adit (cf. stanza 94, and Candiśataka, stanza 42) were but mani-
festations of Sürya in the twelve months of the year. The names of
these deities, as given in Mahabharata, 1.65.15-16, are: Dhatar, Mitra,
Aryaman, Sakra (Indra), Varuṇa, Amśa, Bhaga, Vivasvat, Püşan, Savitar,
Tvaştar, Vişņu. According to Visnu Purana, 2. 10 (Wilson, vol. 2, p.
284-289), where a slightly different list is given, 84 special attendants were
assigned to the care and superintendence of Surya's car, one for each
month of the year, from each of the following seven groups: Adityas, Rşis,
Gandharvas, Apsarases, Yakşas, Sarpas (Serpents), and Räkṣasas.
Indra was called Väsava as being chief of the Vasus, or closely associated
with them; he is invoked along with them in Rig Veda, 7. 10.4 and 7.35.6.
In the Mahabharata, Vasava is one of Indra's most common designations;
cf. Sörensen's Index, s.v. Indra.
2.
V.L. (a) The Kävyamālā text reads nakdukaḥ pratyanika-; I have
emended to nakaukaḥpratyanika-, which seems to receive support from
the gloss devapratipanthi-. We cannot look to J or H or B for help on
such a point, because in those texts the words are frequently crowded
together or very oddly divided. B-paṭamahasam. (c) JHBK niratiśaya-
gunena "tmani. (d) HB stutyatrailokyavandais.
91
bhūmim dhāmno 'bhivṛṣṭyā jagati jalamayim pāvanīm sam-
smṛtāv apy
ägneyim dāhaśaktyā muhur api yajamānām yathāprārthi-
tārthäiḥ</p>
<pb n="241" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
līnām ākāśa evā 'mṛtakaraghaṭitām dhvāntapakṣasya parvany
evam sūryo 'ṣṭabhedām bhava iva bhavataḥ pātu bibhrat
svamūrtim
213
Sürya, like Bhava (Siva), possesses an eightfold form.¹ [As
Siva] is the <earth>, [so Sürya] is the <repository> of
splendor;
[As Siva is water, so Sürya] consists of water, [as proved] by his
shedding rain upon the universe³;
[As Siva] is <wind>³, [so Sürya] is a <purifier>, even in recalling
[his name];
[As Siva is fire, so Sûrya] is fiery, [as proved] by his ability to
burn;
[As Siva is the sacrificing priest, so Sürya] is frequently like the
sacrificer because of the desired gifts [which he bestows];
[As Siva is ether, so Sürya] is identical with the sky in which he
is merged;
[And as Siva is the sun and moon, so Sürya, the sun], is united
with the moon at the conjunction in the dark half [of the
lunar month].
May Sürya protect you'!
Notes. 1. The commentary quotes from an unnamed source: kşitijala-
pavanahutafanayajamānākāśasomasüryakhyaḥ, 'Earth, Water, Wind, Fire,
the Sacrificer, Sky, Soma (Moon), and Sürya [are] the names [of the
eight forms of Siva]. These eight forms or aspects are also allotted to
Siva in the opening verse of Kālidāsa's Sakuntala; see also Mahābhārata,
3.49.8, where Maheśvara (Siva) is called aştamurti, 'possessing eight
forms.' 2. For the idea that Sürya is a reservoir of rain-water, see
stanza 9, note 2. 3. The term pavanim, ordinarily meaning 'purifying,'
is here, punningly, to be regarded as an adjective from pavana, 'wind,'
and to mean 'consisting of wind.' Its gloss is väyumayim, 'consisting of
wind,' and a footnote to the commentary points out that there is a pun
involved. The far-fetched likeness to the wind is probably not real, but
only such by virtue of the word-pun, although there may possibly be
involved a reference to the inspiration of the breath, or of air, as a stimu-
lator of thought and of the intellectual faculties-like the 'rhythmic
breathing of the present-day swamis. The literal translation of pāvanim
samsmrtav apy is 'purifying, even in remembering,' and this doubtless
means that a devotee of Surya gains purification by merely recollecting, or
meditating on, that deity. The gloss smarane 'pi krte sati pavanim</p>
<pb n="242" />
<p>THE SÜRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
fuddhikarim,
'purifying, even when remembrance is made,' seems to bear
out this idea. Bernheimer (Introd., p. 105) also is in accord, and renders:
"
come purificazione, nell' espressione del suo nome.'
4 As the sacri-
ficer bestows gifts on the officiating priests, so Sürya on his devotees and
worshipers. 5. It is of passing interest that this stanza compares Surya
with Siva, and that the two following stanzas, 92 and 93, compare Surya
with Vişnu and Brahmã, the other members of the so-called 'Hindu
Trinity'; cf. stanzas 16 and 88, where is attested Sürya's superiority over
these three deities.
214
V.L. (a) HB dhamnabhivystya, K dhamno 'tha vrstyä. (b) JHB
dahaśaktim muhur; J yajamānātmikām prārthitänäm, HB yajamānātmi-
kāprarthitānām, K yajamānātmikām prārthitārthaiḥ. (c) JHB hilam akaśa;
HB-mrtakaraghatitam. (d) JHB saryo 'stabhedo.
92
prākkālonnidrapadmākaraparimalanāvirbhavatpādaśobho
bhaktyä tyaktorukhedodgati divi vinatāsūnunā niyamānaḥ
saptāśvāptāparāntāny adhikam adharayan yo jaganti stuto
lam
devāir devaḥ sa pāyād apara iva murārātir ahnām patir vaḥ
The divine (Sürya), Lord of Days, is like a second (Vişņu), Foe
of Mura¹;
For the beauty of the feet [of Vişnu] is made apparent by
massage at the hands of Padmā³ (Sri), [who] from of old
[has been] attentive [to his wishes]>,
And <the splendor of the rays [of Surya] is enhanced by the
perfume of the clusters of lotus that expand at the time of
dawn> ;
[Vişnu] <is conducted in heaven by (Garuda), Son of Vinata,'
who, because of his devotion, feels no weariness>,³
[And Surya] <is conducted in the sky with devotion by (Aruna),
Son of Vinata, who mounts upward without feeling pain in
his thighs>;
[Vişnu] <is loudly praised by the gods as he constantly traverses¹⁰
the seven worlds,"¹ quickly reaching their farthest limits>,
[And Sürya] <is loudly praised by the gods as he constantly
traverses the worlds, reaching their western extremities with
his seven horses>.12
May that (Sürya), Lord of Days, protect you!</p>
<pb n="243" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYURA
215
Notes. 1. On Mura, see stanza 76, note 9. For Sürya's relation to
Vişņu, see stanza 91, note 5. 2. The term parimalana, which is not
found in the ordinary lexicons, is glossed in the first rendering by
hastasamvahana, 'massaging with the hand.' In the second render-
ing its gloss is avagahana, 'plunging.' I have followed the commen-
tary in the first rendering, but in the second, I translate by 'perfume,'
thinking it possibl that parimalana may be a variant form of pari-
mala, 'perfume.' It seems to me also possible that the original read-
ing may have been parimilana, 'touch,' which would fit both renderings.
3. Padma or Sri, the wife of Vișņu, is presumably called Padmā, 'Lotus,'
because she appeared, when the ocean was churned, resting on the expanded
petals of a lotus; cf. stanza 2, note 2, and stanza 42, note 3; cf. also Moor,
Hindu Pantheon, plates 3 (p. 12) and 4 (p. 19), where Padma is pictured
in the act of massaging Vişnu's feet. 4 Lit. unnidra means 'sleepless'
or 'expanded.' It is glossed both by jägarita, 'long awake,' and by
savadhana, 'attentive.' I have adopted the latter rendering, but Bern-
heimer (Introd., p. 105) prefers the former, translating 'che presto si è
desta.' 5. Lit. dvirbhavat means 'manifest.' 6. For parimalana in
the sense of 'perfume,' see note 2. The commentary would render: 'the
splendor of the rays is made manifest by plunging into (avagahana) the
clusters of lotuses that expand at dawn'; cf. note 2. 7. Garuda, son
of Vinata, was Vişnu's vehicle; cf. stanza 47, note 3. 8. Lit. 'who,
through devotion, abandons the mighty (uru) rise of weariness.' Bern-
heimer (Introd., p. 105) renders: 's'innalza nel cielo, appena la fatica ha
abbandonato le zampe di quello.' The compound tyaktorukhedodgati must
be taken as an adverb. 9. Aruņa, son of Vinată, as already often noted,
-see especially stanza 8, note 1,-was the driver of Sürya's car. He was
born thighless (cf. stanza 8, note 1). Bernheimer (Introd., p. 105) ren-
ders: 's'innalza nel cielo, appena la fatica ha abbandonato le zampe dei
suoi cavalli.' 10. Lit. adharayan means 'excelling,' but the gloss is
langhayan, 'traversing,' 'crossing.' 11. The seven lokas are meant;
these are bhürloka or earth, bhuvarloka or sky, svarloka or heaven, mahar-
loka or the middle region, janarloka or the place of re-births, taparloka or
the mansions of the blest, and satyaloka or the abode of truth; cf. Vişnu
Purana, 2.7 (Wilson, vol. 2, p. 225-227). For this rendering, resolve the
compound as sapta asv apta-. 12. Resolve the compound here as sapta-
aśva-apta-, 'reached by the seven horses.' For the seven horses,' cf.
stanza 8, note 2.
V.L. (c) B yo jayanti stuto.
(d) JH devair daivaḥ; HB muravātir aknām.
93
yaḥ sraṣṭā 'pām purastād acalavarasamabhyunnater hetur eko
lokānām yas trayāṇām sthita upari param durvilanghyena
dhāmnā</p>
<pb n="244" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
sadyaḥ siddhyāi prasannadyutiśubhacaturāśāmukhaḥ stād vi-
bhakto
dvedhā vedhā ivā 'viṣkṛtakamalaruciḥ so 'rciṣām ākaro vaḥ
(Sürya), the Mine of Rays, is like (Brahmä), the Creator, who
was divided into two parts¹;
216
[For Brahmä] <revealed the splendor of the lotus [from which
he was born]>,³ [and Surya] <lays bare the splendor of
[ordinary] lotuses>³;
[Brahmä] <in the beginning was the creator of waters, and the
sole cause of the elevation of the Principal Mountains>,"
[And Surya] <is a creator of waters, and the sole cause of the
rise [to fame] of (Meru), the Best Mountain, in the east> ;
[Brahmä] <is superior to the three worlds' by reason of his posi-
tion, to which it is very difficult to ascend>,
[And Surya] <is situated above the three worlds with a splendor
that is very hard to excel>;
<The faces [of Brahma], four [in number], like the quarters
[of the sky], are radiant with bright splendor>,
[And Sürya, as he rises], <causes the faces of the four quarters
to be radiant with bright splendor>.
May that (Sürya), Mine of Rays, speedily bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. The golden egg, created by Brahmã, regarded as identical
with Brahma, and from which Brahma and the universe were evolved, was
divided into two parts by the power of that god's meditation as the Self-
existent One, one part becoming heaven, the other, earth; cf. Manu, 1. 9-13.
Hence Brahmã is here said to be 'twofold' or 'divided into two parts."
For Sürya's superiority over Brahmã, as attested in the Süryaśataka, see
stanza 91, note 5. 2. According to some accounts, Brahmã was pro-
duced from a lotus that grew out of Vișnu's navel; cf. stanza 13, note 4.
3. The meaning is that the light of the sun causes lotuses to open. 4.
The Principal Mountains' were the kulaśailas, or kulakşmabhṛtas, which
have been discussed above; cf. stanza 56, note 3. 5. The commentary
quotes for the third time: adityāj jayate vṛṣṭiḥ, 'from Aditya (Sürya)
rain is produced'; cf. stanza 30, note 4, and stanza 77, note 1. For the
conception of Sūrya as a reservoir from which the earth is supplied with
water, cf. stanza 9, note 2. 6. According to the commentary, the 'Best
Mountain' is Meru. The commentary explains: 'For Meru is brought
to fame (gauravam) as the "Sunrise Mountain" through the rising of the
Blessed (Sürya)'; cf. stanza I, note 4. 7. Lit. 'stands above the three</p>
<pb n="245" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYURA
217
worlds.' 8. The gloss of dhamna is sthänena, 'place,' 'position.' The
meaning is that Brahmā has reached brahmaloka, or satyaloka (cf. stanza
92, note 11), the seventh heaven, which is far above the three lowest
worlds. 9. For the four heads of Brahmã, and the anecdotes accounting
for the loss of an original fifth head, cf. stanza 13, note 3.
V.L. (a) HB parastād; J -samamyunnater, HB -samabhyunnatehāitur.
(b) JHB upari pade durvi-. (c) B prasannadyati-, K prasannadyutiśuci-
catur-; JHB -mukhastad vibhakto.
94
sādridyūrvīnadiśā diśati daśa diśo darśayan prāg dṛśo yaḥ
sādṛśyam dṛśyate no sadaśaśatadṛśi trāidaśe yasya dese
diptāmśur vaḥ sa diśyād aśivayugadaśādarśitadvādaśātmā
sam śāsty aśvāmś ca yasyā "śayavid atiśayād dandaśūkāśa-
nādyaḥ
The Hot-rayed (Sürya) at dawn bestows [on us] the power of
sight, revealing the ten quarters, with the mountain sky,
earth, and oceans³;
His like is not to be seen in the realm of the gods, presided over
by the Thousand-eyed* (Indra);
His twelve personalities will be made manifest by fate at the
destruction of the world;
And (Aruņa), the elder brother of (Garuda), Devourer of
Snakes, curbs his steeds, knowing well their [every] inten-
tion.
May that Hot-rayed (Sürya) bring you prosperity'!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'bestows eyes.' The meaning, of course, is that Surya
brings light whereby we are enabled to see. 2. For the ten quarters
of the sky, see stanza 4, note 3. 3. The commentary notes that the com-
pound sadridyūrvinadifa, 'with the mountains, sky, earth, and oceans,'
embodies an instance of the rhetorical figure tulyayogita. This is defined
by Apte (Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v.) as the combination of several objects
having the same attribute, the objects being either all relevant or all
irrelevant'; cf. also Dandin, Kavyadarśa, 2. 48; and Viśvanātha Kaviraja's
Sahityadarpana, 10, stanza 695 (ed. by Jivananda Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta,
1895). The rhetorical figures occurring in the Süryaśataka have been
grouped and discussed in the Introduction, p. 90-95. 4 Lit. 'with its
Thousand-eyed One.' In Mahabharata, 1.211.22-28, it is related that
Indra's eyes (like Brahma's heads-cf. stanza 13, note 3) were multiplied</p>
<pb n="246" />
<p>THE SÜRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
so that he might see the maiden Tilottamã, whichever way she turned.
Another account says that Indra once violated Ahalya, the wife of the
sage Gautama (Mahabharata, 5. 12. 5-6; 12. 266. 45-50; Ramayana, 7. 30.
25-34). Gautama thereupon cursed the god, ordaining, among other
things, that his body should be disfigured with a thousand 'sex-marks'
(so Roy renders bhaga, meaning perhaps the pudendum muliebre; cf.
Mbh., 13. 41. 21). Afterwards the sage relented, and allowed the thousand
disgraceful marks to be turned into eyes; cf. Mbh., 13. 41. 21; 13. 34. 28?
(13.2137 of the Calcutta text, which is cited here because the latter part of
13. 34 is out of place, and apparently missing, in the copy that I have used
of the Bombay text). It is worthy of note too that the Skanda Purāṇa,
17-18, (quoted by Kennedy, Hindu Mythology, p. 363) records how Indra,
on one occasion, in order to escape from the demons who had besieged
him and other gods in the city of Amaravatī, turned himself into a pea-
cock, a bird that, as noted in Süryaśataka, stanza 25, has many 'eyes in
its tail.' See Candiśataka, stanza 42, and also stanza 57, which refers to
Indra's 'row of eyes.'
⁹
5. The 'twelve personalities are the twelve
Adityas, on whom comment has been made in stanza 90, note 1, and
Candidataka, stanza 42. From Venisamhāra, 3.8 (ed. Parab and Mädgåv-
kar, Bombay, 1898), dagdhum viśvam dahanakirandir nodita dvadaśa 'rkā
'the twelve Arkas (Süryas) have not [yet] risen to burn up the universe
with their scorching rays,' we may infer that the twelve Adityas formed
one of the destructive forces that became active at the end of every kalpa.
In this connection, compare also Mahabharata, 3. 3. 59, kṛtva dvadaśadha
"tmanam dvadaśadityatām gataḥ samhṛtyaikārṇavam sarvam tvam śoşayasi
raśmibhiḥ, 'having divided thyself into twelve parts, and becoming as
many suns, thou (Sürya) destroyest the whole ocean and driest it up with
thy rays.' 6. On Aruna's relationship to Garuda, see stanza 8, note 1;
and on Garuda's fondness for devouring snakes, see stanza 47, note 3.
7. The indeclinable particle fam, 'prosperity,' used substantively, is com-
mon in the Veda, but rare in the later language; cf. Monier-Williams,
Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. Note in this stanza the alliteration (anuprāsa) of
d, and the assonance (yamaka) due to the prevalence of d and sounds.
The letter d occurs twenty-five times, and occurs twenty-seven times.
218
V.L. (a) J sadridyarvinadīkā; J and the Kävyamāla text read prak
drśo, K darśayan drak dṛśo. (b) B sadaśaśatadrşi (with last sibilant
lingual). (d) HB sam fasty (with dental sibilant in sam); JHB atiśayam
dandaśūkasanadyaḥ.
95
tirthäni vyarthakāni hradanadasarasīnirjharāmbhojinīnām
nodanvanto nudanti pratibhayam aśubham śvabhrapātānu-
bandhi
āpo nākāpagāyā api kaluṣamuṣo majjatām nāiva yatra
trātum yāte 'nyalokān sa diśatu divasasyāikahetur hitam vaḥ</p>
<pb n="247" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
219
When¹ (Sürya), the Sole Cause of Day, has gone to other
worlds, in order to afford [them] protection,
The sacred bathing-places at pools, rivers, lakes, waterfalls and
lotus-ponds are of no avail,²
The oceans do not wash away the fearful sin that has as its
consequence a descent into hell,
And even the waters of the River of Heaven do not absolve
from impurity those that take ceremonial baths [in them].
May that (Sürya), Sole Cause of Day, bestow upon you what
is salutary!
Notes. 1. Note the locative absolute construction with yatra as one
member; cf. stanza 20, note 1. When the sun has gone to other worlds,
it is night on the earth; cf. stanza 85, which, like this stanza, describes the
effects and consequences of Sürya's absence from the world of mortals;
cf. also Mahabharata, 3.3.53: tava yady udayo na syad andham jagad
idam bhavet । na ca dharmarthakāmeşu pravartteran manişinaḥ, 'If thou
(Sürya) shouldst not rise, this universe would be blind, and the learned
would not employ themselves in [the attainment of] virtue, wealth and
pleasure.' 2. The purport of this stanza is that ceremonial bathing is
not efficacious as an absolver from sin, except in the daytime when Sürya
is shining. In the commentary to stanza 55 (cf. note 3) we are told that
sacrifice also is fruitless if performed before the coming of dawn. 3.
The commentary takes pratibhayam as a noun meaning 'sin' (papam),
and reads aśubhasvabhra- as a compound meaning 'inauspicious abysm,'
glossing it by naraka, 'hell.' 4. The 'River of Heaven' is the celestial
Ganges, whose descent from heaven is recorded in the Mahabharata, 3.
108-109, and in Ramayana, 1. 43. 35-38; cf. Candiśataka, stanza 3, note 2,
and Suryaśataka, stanza 47, note 7.
V.L. (b) JHB nudanti pratidinam; JHB aśubham śubhra-; the com-
mentary suggests aśubhasvabhra-. (c) K apo svargapagāyaḥ. (d) K
yate 'nyalokam.
96
etat pātālapańkaplutam iva tamasāivāikam udgāḍham āsīd
aprajñātāpratarkyam niravagati tathā 'lakṣaṇam suptam antaḥ
yādṛk sṛṣṭeḥ purastān niśi nisi sakalam jāyate tādṛg eva
trailokyam yadviyogād avatu ravir asāu sargatulyodayo vaḥ
The entire three worlds, when separated from Ravi (Sürya),
whose rising is like creation,¹
Become, each night, such as they were before the creation;</p>
<pb n="248" />
<p>THE SŪRYAŚATAKA OF MAYŪRA
[For then] they were utterly [plunged] in darkness, [being]
indeed one [mass], and, as it were, submerged in the mire of
Pātāla,
220
Uncomprehended and incomprehensible; also, incapable of per-
ception by the senses, without distinguishing marks, and
immersed in sleep.*
May that Ravi (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. The rising of Sürya is like creation, for as creation quick-
ened into life the dormant mass of matter, so Sürya arouses the sleeping
universe to activity. 2. Lit. 'they were as if submerged in the mire of
Pātāla, being indeed utterly one because of darkness.' 3. I have ren-
dered niravagati by 'incapable of perception by the senses'; its gloss is
pratyakşasya 'visayam, 'beyond the reach of perception by the eye.'
This stanza recalls Manu, 1.5, where the condition preceding creation is
described as follows: asid idam tamobhūtam aprajñātam alakṣaṇam ।
apratarkyam avijñeyam prasuptam iva sarvataḥ, 'This (universe) existed
as darkness, uncomprehended, without distinctive marks, incomprehensible,
unknowable, and, as it were, wholly immersed in sleep.' Lit. suptam
antaḥ means 'asleep within.'
V.L. (a) JHB iva tamasā sākam udgaḍham. (c) JHB niti nikhilam
jayate.
97
dvipe yo 'stacalo 'smin bhavati khalu sa evã 'paratrodayādrir
yā yāminy ujjvalendudyutir iha divaso 'nyatra tīvrātapaḥ saḥ
yadvaśyāu deśakālāv iti niyamayato no tu yam deśakālāv
avyāt sa svaprabhutvähitabhuvanahito hetur ahnām ino vaḥ
The Mighty (Sürya), the Cause of Days, by his own power brings
about the welfare of the world,
And he is not held in restraint even by time and place, for time
and place are subject to him¹;
For what in this quarter of the earth is the Sunset Mountain, in
another, indeed, is (Meru), the Mountain of Sunrise ;
And when here it is night with brilliant moonlight, elsewhere it
is day with intense heat.²
May that Mighty (Sürya) protect you!
Notes. 1. The commentary explains that 'time' means 'dawn, etc.,' and
'place' means ( east, etc.' For a similar conception of the relation of</p>
<pb n="249" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
Sürya to time and place, cf. stanza 18, note 8. 2. The divisions (dvipas)
of the terrestrial world were, according to different authorities, four, seven,
nine, or thirteen in number, and were grouped around Meru as lotus petals
are grouped around a lotus; cf. stanza 23, note 3. The commentary ex-
plains: 'When indeed the blessed Thousand-rayed (Sürya) rises in the
south of Meru, then it goes to its setting in the north of Meru; [it goes
to] mid-day in the east of Meru, and [it goes to] midnight in the west
[of Meru]; from this as a cause, these two-place, beginning with the
east, and time, beginning with the dawn-twilight-are dependent on this
Ravi (Sürya), but Ravi is not dependent on these two-time and place.
Therefore the measuring severally of time and place by the revolving
of the wheel of Sürya is renowned in the mathematical science of compu-
tation. On the 'Sunset Mountain,' cf. stanza 42, note 11.
221
V.L. (a) HB 'stacalesmin bhavati. (b) HB ujvalendudyutir; JHB
'nyatra diptatapaḥ saḥ. (c) K no nu yam, HB niyamato no bhayam
deśakālāv (one syllable short), J hi niyamato no bhayam deśakalav. (d)
H svapnabhävahitabhuvanahito, B svaprabhāvāhita-.
98
vyagrāir agryagrahendugrasanagurubharāir no samagrair
udagrāiḥ
pratyagrair işadugrāir udayagirigato gogaṇāir gāurayan gām
udgāḍhārcirvilināmaranagaranagagrāvagarbhām ivā 'hnām
agre śreyo vidhatte glapayatu gahanam sa grahagrāmaṇīr vaḥ
(Sürya), Lord of Planets, as he approaches (Meru), the Moun-
tain of Sunrise, at the beginning of each day,¹ gilds² the
sky with quivering multitudes of rays.
[These rays] are new, and shoot upwards, and [yet] have not
attained their full length, and are [only] slightly hot;
Their difficult task is to eclipse the moon and the principal
planets, and, [as the sun rises higher],
They dissolve, as it were, with their intense splendor, the off-
spring [of the sky], the clouds [that cling] about the moun-
tain [which constitutes] the city of the gods.
May (Sürya), Lord of Planets, [who] bestows prosperity, cause
[all] your distress¹⁰ to vanish¹¹!
Notes. 1. The phrase ahnam agre, 'at the beginning of days,' should
perhaps, from its position, be taken with the benediction glapayatu gaha-
nam, 'may he cause your distress to vanish.' The commentary, however,</p>
<pb n="250" />
<p>THE SŪRYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
2. The par-
does not so take it, and I have followed the commentary.
ticiple gaurayan, 'gilding,' is seemingly a denominative formation from
gaura, 'yellow.' 3. Bernheimer (Introd., p. 105) takes gam, which I
have rendered as 'sky,' to mean 'earth,' and renders: 'indorando la terra,
per modo che coi suoi monti e roccie immerse nelle fiamme ardenti, sembra
la città degli dei.' 4. Lit. vyagrair means 'confused,' 'agitated,' 'bewil-
dered'; I have rendered as 'quivering.' 5. Lit. no samagrair, which I
have rendered 'have not attained their full length,' means 'not entire.'
The full length of the rays cannot be seen, because the disk of the sun
is still below the horizon; cf. stanza 19, note 6. 6. Lit. -gurubhardir
means 'heavy burden'; I have rendered as 'difficult task.' 7. Lit. vilina
means 'melted,' the idea being that the clouds and mists appear to melt
away under the action of the sun's rays. 8. Lit. 'gilding the sky, whose
offspring, the clouds [that cling to] the mountain [that is] the city of the
gods, are melted by [their] intense splendor.' For Bernheimer's rendering
of this pada see note 3. It may be remarked that garbha, which I have
rendered as 'offspring [of the sky],' is used in a somewhat similar sense
in Ramayana, 4. 28. 3, to denote the fogs and vapors that are drawn up by
the sun's rays during nine months, to be poured out again from the clouds
upon the earth in the form of rain: navamäsadhṛtam garbham bhaskarasya
gabhastibhiḥ pitva rasam samudrāṇām dyduḥ prasate rasayanam, 'The
sky, having drunk the moisture of the oceans by means of the rays of
(Sürya), Maker of Light, brings forth the elixir [of rain] as an offspring,
which it has carried for nine months.' 9. The omission of a yah as cor-
relative to the sa in pada (d) is unusual and leaves vidhatte, 'bestows,'
grammatically without a subject. I would suggest emending the text so
as to read sam yo for śreyo. A similar omission of the relative occurs
in stanza 33. Cf. stanza 24 (note 5), and Candiśataka, stanza 9 (note 4),
where the demonstrative has been omitted.
may mean 'sin'; its gloss is papam, 'sin.'
alliteration (anuprasa) of g, which occurs 25 times, and the assonance
(yamaka) occasioned by the numerous recurrences of gr sounds.
10. Or, gahanam, 'distress,'
11. Note in this stanza the
222
V.L. (a) JHB vyagrair ugragrahoḍugrasanagurutardir, K -gurutardir;
the Kävyamālā text reads -guru bhardir; I have emended as above. (c)
Juddhümārcirvilina-; J -nagaranagagrāmagarbham, H -nagaranagagră-
garbham, B -nagaranagaragragarbham; J -garbhām ivahram. (d) HB
agre 'śreyo (with avagraha).
99
yoniḥ sāmnām vidhātā madhuripur ajito dhūrjatiḥ śamkaro
'sāu
mṛtyuḥ kālo 'lakāyāḥ patir api dhanadaḥ pāvako jātavedāḥ
ittham samjñā davitthādivad amṛtabhujām yā yadṛcchā-
pravṛttās</p>
<pb n="251" />
<p>THE SURYASATAKA OF MAYŪRA
tāsām eko 'bhidheyas tadanuguṇaguṇāir yaḥ sa sūryo 'vatād
vaḥ
223
(Brahmā),¹ Creator, [is called] the Originator of the Songs,
(Vişnu), Foe of Madhu, [is called] the Invincible; (Siva),
who has a burden of matted locks, [is called] the Bene-
ficent;
Mṛtyu (Yama) [is called] Time; (Kubera), Lord of Alakā,5 [is
called] the Giver of Wealth; and Jätavedas (Agni) [is
called] the Purifier;
These names of the gods thus originate by chance, after the
fashion of Davittha' and the like,
And Surya alone is signified by them, by virtue of [his] qualities
which are in accord with those [names].
May that Sürya protect you!
Notes. 1. This stanza offers difficulties at best, and the explanation of
the commentary is not quite clear to me, but the meaning seems to be as
follows: The epithets of the gods, such as Samkara, Pavaka, etc., are, by
convention, arbitrarily applied to Siva, Agni, etc., but are pre-eminently
applicable to Sürya only, because Sürya alone is really the Beneficent
(Samkara), the Purifier (Pavaka), etc. Thus, by virtue of having the
same name, Sürya is to be identified with all these deities. With refer-
ence to this identification, Bühler (Die indischen Inschriften, as cited in
stanza 6, note 8) notes, in connection with this stanza, that Sürya, in the
Prasasti of Vatsabhatti, is extolled as Creator and Destroyer of the uni-
verse and so is identified there also with Brahma and Siva. Cf. also
Sürya Upanişad (as quoted by Kennedy, Hindu Mythology, p. 346), where
it is said: 'Praise, therefore, be to thee, O Aditya (Sürya), who art
manifestly Brahmā, Vișņu, Rudra (Siva), and all the gods.'
2. The
commentary notes that by Songs (sämnäm)' is meant the Sama Veda;
Brahma is usually credited with the production of the Vedas, as e.g. in
Vişnu Purana, 1.5 (Wilson, vol. I, p. 84-86). 3. The slaying of the
demon Madhu by Vişnu is described in the Markandeya Purana, 81. 50-76
(Pargiter, p. 469-472); cf. Mahabharata, 3. 203.9-35- 4. On the ety-
mology of Dharjati, 'Possessor of a burden of matted locks,' cf. stanza
71, note 4. 5. Kubera's city Alakā, which stood on a peak of the
Himalayas, is described in the Mahabharata, 3. 160. 36-41, as embellished
with golden houses and crystal palaces, surrounded by a golden wall, and
peopled by dancing, jesting women; cf. V. Fausböll, Indian Mythology, p.
186. 6. On the etymology of Jätavedas (Agni), see stanza 44, note II.
7. The term davittha, which is said to mean 'wooden antelope,' is glossed
by dittha. The latter is defined in the major St. Petersburg lexicon as
4</p>
<pb n="252" />
<pb n="253" />
<p>ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED
TO MAYŪRA</p>
<pb n="254" />
<pb n="255" />
<p>ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO
MAYURA
INTRODUCTION
The stanzas attributed to Mayūra, both in the published and
also in the unpublished anthologies, have been listed by Thomas
in his recent edition of the Kavindravacanasamuccaya.¹ They
are seventeen in number, not counting citations from the Sürya-
śataka, and of these seventeen, sixteen are found in anthologies
that have been already published. The exception is a stanza in
Jalhana's Saktimuktāvali (1247-1260 A.D.), an anthology as
yet unedited. I have not been able to secure a copy of this verse,
but from its opening words, sabhiprāyam praṇayasarasam (quoted
by Thomas, op. cit., p. 67), it appears to have been composed in
the mandäkräntä meter.
Of the sixteen published stanzas, some are quoted here from
the Subhasitavali (after 1469 A.D.) of Vallabhadeva, others
from the Paddhati (1363 A.D.) of Sārngadhara, and still others
from the Saduktikarnāmṛta (1205 A.D.) of Sridhara Dāsa.³
The other anthologies which also cite some of these stanzas of
Mayūra are, as listed by Thomas (loc. cit.), the Padyavali of
Rūpagosvämin* (reported published in Calcutta)," and the follow-
ing, which are as yet unpublished: the Padyamṛtatarangini of
Haribhāskara, the Sarasamgraha of Sambhudāsa, and the Su-
bhasitaratnakośa of Bhaṭṭa Srikṛṣṇa.Ⓡ
1 F. W. Thomas, Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 67-68, Calcutta,
1912.
2 See above, Introduction, p. 9, note 3.
8 For the date of the Saduktikarnāmṛta, see above, Introduction, p. 62,
note I.
The Padyavalt is earlier than 1541 A.D.; cf. J. Eggeling, Catalogue
of the Skt. MSS in the Library of the India Office, Sanskrit Literature:
B. Poetical Literature, part 7, p. 1534-1537, no. 4034, London, 1904.
5 See Thomas, Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 11.
* Thomas, op. cit., Corrections and Additions, p. xi, states that one stanza
of Mayura is quoted in the unpublished Saktiratnaval of Vaidyanātha.
229</p>
<pb n="256" />
<p>230
ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
The titles appended below to these miscellaneous stanzas have
been supplied by myself, except that in the case of those quoted
from the Saduktikarṇāmṛta, the titles I have used are suggested
by the headings of the Saduktikarnāmṛta chapters in which
Mayūra's stanzas appear.
I have not included in the following group the four stanzas
attributed to Mayūra in the Bhojaprabandha. These were given
above,¹ and one of them, it will be remembered, was a quotation
from the Pañcatantra (1. 32).
SIVA AND PĀRVATĪ
1
vijaye kusalas tryakṣo na krīḍitum aham anena saha śaktā
vijaye kusalo 'smi na tu tryakṣo 'kṣadvayam idam pāṇāu
2
kim me durodareṇa prayātu yadi gaṇapatir na te 'bhimataḥ
kaḥ pradvesti vināyakam ahilokaḥ kim na jānāsi
3
vasurahitena krīḍā bhavatā saha kīdṛśī na jihreși
kim vasubhir namato 'mūn surāsurān eva paśya puraḥ
4
candragrahaṇena vinā nā 'smi rame kim pravartayasy evam
devyāi yadi rucitam idam nandinn āhūyatām rāhuḥ
5
hā rāhāu śitadamṣṭre bhayakṛti nikaṭasthite ratiḥ kasya
yadi necchasi samtyaktaḥ sampraty evāiṣa hārāhiḥ
6
āropayasi mudhā kim nā 'ham abhijñā kila tvadańkasya
divyam varşasahasram sthitveti na yuktam abhidhātum
1 See above, Introduction, p. 44, 46, 47.</p>
<pb n="257" />
<p>ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
ng
ittham pasupatipeśalapāśakalīlāprayuktavakrokteḥ
harşavasataralatārakam ānanam avyād bhavānyā vaḥ
1¹
PĀRVATI': 'O Vijayā,³ the Three-eyed (Siva) is [too] skil-
ful; I cannot play with him.'
SIVA: 'I am skilful at winning, but I am not supplied
with three dice*; here are [but] a pair of dice in
[my] hand.'
2
PĀRVATI: 'Why do I bother with this dice-play?'
SIVA:
231
95
'Let Ganapati (Gaṇeśa)*
depart if he is not wanted by you.'
PĀRVATI: 'Who hates [i. e. wants to get rid of] Vinayaka'
(Gaṇeśa)?'
SIVA:
"The snake-world
[hates Vinayaka' (Garuda)]. Do you not
know that?'
3
PĀRVATI: [Now], what sort of play is this with Your
Highness minus funds [to stake]? Are you
not ashamed?'
SIVA: 'What [do you want] with the Vasus, [my
attendants]? Just see before [you] those gods
and demons making obeisance.'
4
PĀRVATI: 'I have no joy, if I don't get the moon.¹⁰ Why
are you thus devising [puns] ?'¹¹
SIVA: 'Nandin,¹2 let Rähu¹ be summoned, since it [so]
pleases Devi (Pārvati).'</p>
<pb n="258" />
<p>232
ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
5
PĀRVATI: 'Mercy! Who can take any comfort," when that
sharp-fanged, awe-inspiring Rähu is present?'
SIVA: 'If you do not like [my] snake-necklace,¹5 I'll take
it off at once.'10
6
PĀRVATI: 'Why do you uselessly produce [these puns]?¹7
I made no reference to
your ornament.'
SIVA: '[What! not know my lap?] ¹0 That's not a nice
thing to say when you have been sitting in it¹
for a divine millenium.'
18
ng
BENEDICTION: So may the face of Bhavani (Pärvati), the
pupil of whose eye is tremulous with joy, pro-
tect you!
[This is that Pārvatī] to whom (Siva), the Lord
of Cattle, uttered <clever> puns, <like <soft>
nooses», ,20 <while at dice-play>."¹
Notes. 1. These seven stanzas are given under Mayura's name in the
Subhasitavali of Vallabhadeva, 123-129 (ed. Peterson, Bombay, 1886), and
also, but without indication of the name of their author, in the Alamkara-
sarvasva of Rājānaka Ruyyaka (fl. between 1128 and 1149 A.D.; cf. Duff,
Chronology, p. 142, and especially H. Jacobi, in ZDMG, vol. 62, p. 291).
In Ruyyaka's work they are given as an illustration of vakrokti, which is
defined in the Alamkārasarvasva (translated by Jacobi in ZDMG, vol. 62,
p. 609) as follows: 'Wenn ein in bestimmtem Sinne gesprochener Satz
durch Betonung oder Sleşa in anderem Sinne genommen wird, (so ist das
die Figur) Vakrokti. Perhaps 'punning in dialogue' best expresses in
English the idea of vakrokti. For an exhaustive treatment of this rhetor-
ical device, see the articles by Carl Bernheimer and Hermann Jacobi, in
ZDMG, 63 (1909), p. 797-821; 64 (1910), p. 130-139, 586-590, 751-759. The
Alamkārasarvasva has been edited, with the commentary of Jayaratha, in
the Kävyamālā Series, by Durgāprasad and Parab, Bombay, 1893 (see p.
176-177 for Mayūra's stanzas), and translated, with valuable introduction
and notes, by Hermann Jacobi, in ZDMG, 62 (1908), p. 289-336, 411-458,
597-628 (Mayūra's stanzas on p. 610); cf. also Lüders, Würfelspiel im
alten Indien, p. 66, note 1. 2. I have adopted, in general, the text and</p>
<pb n="259" />
<p>ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
"
233
arrangement of stanzas as given in the Subhasitavali (see note 1). De-
partures are indicated in the notes or in the Variae Lectiones. For con-
venience, in giving the variant readings, S is used to indicate the Subhasi-
tavali text, and A the Alamkarasarvasva. The stanzas portray Siva and
Pārvati engaged in the pastime of throwing dice, and in the estimation of
Peterson (Subhaşitävali, p. 8 of the notes at the end of the volume), they
formed the introduction of some by Mayūra, now lost. 3. Vijayā
was one of Parvatī's attendants; cf. Candiśataka, stanza 15, note 7. The
pun rests on vijaye (vocative), 'O Vijayā,' and vijaye (locative), 'in win-
ning'; for a similar pun involving the two meanings of this term, see
Candidataka, stanza 12. 4. The term tryakşa means both 'Three-eyed
(Siva)' and 'supplied with three dice.' 5. Lit. 'what is there of me
with [this] dice-play?' 6. By kim me durodarena, 'What is there of
me with dice-play?', Siva pretends that he understands kim medura-
udarena, 'Away with Fat-belly (Gaṇeśa).' 7. The pun rests on vind-
yaka, 'Remover (of obstacles),' meaning Gaṇeśa, and vi-nayaka, 'Chief
of Birds,' denoting Garuda. The latter was the inveterate enemy of all
snakes, which formed the principal article of his diet; cf. Süryaśataka,
stanza 47, note 3. 8. In the arrangement of stanzas as given in the
Alamkārasarvasva, this couplet is the fifth, and not the third, as it is in
the Subhasitavali. 9. The pun here rests upon vasurahitena, 'without
funds,' and secondarily, without Vasus.' 10. Lit. without the seiz-
ing of the moon, I am not in joy.' Peterson (p. 8 of the notes at the
end of his edition of the Subhaşitävali) renders: 'Unless you stake the
moon, I do not play.' Siva wore the moon on his diadem; cf. Saryasa-
taka, stanza 42, note 10. 11. Jacobi reads pratarayasy and renders:
'Warum hintergehst du mich so?' 12. Nandin was one of Siva's at-
tendants. 13. Siva wilfully understands candragrahaṇa, 'seizing of the
moon,' to mean 'Seizer of the moon,' i.e. the demon Rähu, who is said to
swallow the moon in eclipses; cf. Saryafataka, stanza 66, note 3. 14.
Lit. 'whose is the pleasure?'
15. Śiva pretends he understands not ha
when your snake-necklace is present.'
rahau nikaṭasthite, 'mercy! when Rähu is present,' but harahau nikatasthite,
16. Lit. 'if you do not like [it],
this snake-necklace is just at once abandoned.' 17. Or perhaps, 'Why
do you attribute falsely?', meaning 'Why do you put a false construction
on everything I say?' Jacobi, however, reading mudram (unmetrically)
for mudha, renders: 'Was gebrauchst du als Siegel?', and in a footnote
says: 'mudha ist wohl verlesen aus mudräm. Die Situation ist wohl die,
dass Pārvati Siva's Siegelring besehen will.' 18. Lit. 'I am not knowing
of thy ornament.' By 'ornament,' Pärvati means the hardhi, 'snake-
necklace.' 19. Siva interprets tvadanka, 'your ornament,' as meaning
'your lap.' 20. The puns are comparable to nooses, because they entan-
gle. 21. The meter of these vakrokti stanzas is the äryä.
V.L. [In the following list of variants, the Subhasitavali text is indi-
cated by S, and that of the Alamkarasarvasva by A (cf. above, note 2).]
Stanza 3: S has vasubhinnamato; A has surdsurän näiva pafyasi puraḥ.</p>
<pb n="260" />
<p>ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
234
Stanza 4: A has pratarayasy evam. Stanza 5: S has nikatasthe sita-
damstre bhayakrti ratiḥ kasya; S has necchasi tattyaktaḥ; A has sampraty
eşdiva. Stanza 6: S omits kila; S has sthitvdivam yuktam abhidhatum.
Stanza 7: A has iti kṛtapaśupatipelavapāśakahlaprayuktavakrokti.
STANZA IN PRAISE OF HARSA
bhūpālāḥ śasibhāskarānvayabhuvaḥ ke nāma nā "sāditā
bhartāram punar ekam eva hi bhuvas tvām deva manyāmahe
yenā 'ngam parimṛśya kuntalam athā "kṛṣya vyudasyāyatam
colam prāpya ca madhyadeśam adhunā kāñcyām karaḥ pātitaḥ
What¹ earth-protecting [kings] are there not found, forsooth,
descended from the sun and moon?
Yet we regard you, Your Highness, alone indeed as the [real]
husband of the earth;
For, having touched her person, and caressed her hair, and thrown
aside her long robe,³
And seized [her round] the waist, your hand is now laid upon
her girdle.
[Or, punningly],
What earth-protecting [kings] are there not found, forsooth,
descended from the sun and moon?
Yet we regard you, Your Highness, alone indeed as the [real]
master of the earth;
For, having seized Anga, and drawn Kuntala [under your sway],
and scattered the uncontrollable Colas,³
And taken possession of the Madhyadeśa, your hand is now
laid upon Kanci.
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted, under Mayüra's name, in the Subhasi-
tavali of Vallabhadeva (stanza 2515 of Peterson's edition), and is supposed
by Peterson (op. cit., introd., p. 86) to refer to the conquests of the
emperor Harşa, Mayūra's patron. It should be noted, however, that
Harşa never extended his dominions so far to the south as to include the
Colas and Käñci, for he was prevented from entering Southern India by
his rival, Pulakeśin II, the emperor of the South; cf. Vincent A. Smith,
The Early History of India, p. 340, 3d ed., Oxford, 1914. Ettinghausen,</p>
<pb n="261" />
<p>ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
235
who notes and translates the stanza in his Harşa Vardhana (p. 47), be-
lieves it to be a stanza written before a campaign, forecasting what Harşa
intended to do. If this is so, the date of its composition may be approxi-
mately set as a little before 620 A.D., the probable year of the defeat of
Harşa by Pulakeśin II; cf. Vincent Smith, op. cit., p. 340, 425. The meter
of the stanza is the fardalavikridita. According to F. W. Thomas, in his
Kavindravacanasamuccaya (Calcutta, 1912), introd., p. 68, this stanza of
Mayūra is also quoted in the following unpublished anthologies: Under
the name of Vidya in the Saduktikarṇāmṛta (book 3, stanza 71) of Sridhara
Däsa (the Bibliotheca Indica edition of this work has not reached book
3); anonymously in the Padyamṛtatarangint (2.7) of Haribhaskara;
anonymously in the Subhasitaratnakośa (4.41) of Bhaṭṭa Srikṛṣṇa; and
anonymously in the Sarasamgraha (2.36) of Sambhudāsa. According to
Thomas, op. cit., introd., p. 107, this stanza is likewise quoted anonymously
in the Padyaracanã (3.1). This metrical treatise by Lakşmaṇa Bhatta
has been edited in the Kävyamālā Series, no. 89 (Bombay, 1907-1908),
but this edition is not accessible to me. 2. Resolve vyudasyayatam of
the text as vyudasya ayatam. 3. Resolve vyudasyayatam of the text as
vyudasya ayatam.
V.L. The text reads parimrşya; I have emended to parimṛśya.
"
THE COW AND HER CALF
āhatyā "hatya mūrdhnā drutam anupibataḥ prasnutam mātur
ūdhaḥ
kimcitkubjāikajānor anavaratacalaccărupucchasya dhenuḥ
utkarṇam tarṇakasya priyatanayatayā dattahumkāramudrā
visramsatkṣīradhārālavaśabalamukhasyā 'ngam ātrpti ledhi
While the calf repeatedly butts with its head, as it greedily
drinks from its mother's dripping udder,
With one knee slightly bent, and its pretty tail ceaselessly swish-
ing,
The cow, contentedly lowing over her dear offspring, whose
ears are upraised,
And whose nose is flecked by drops of the stream of milk falling
[upon it], licks its body to her heart's content.
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted, under Mayüra's name, in Särngadhara's
Paddhati (stanza 597 of Peterson's edition; cf. Aufrecht's partial edition
in ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 70), in Vallabhadeva's Subhasitavali (stanza 2425 of</p>
<pb n="262" />
<p>236
Peterson's edition), and in Parab's Subhasitaratnabhändagara (p. 326,
stanza 16). I have adopted the reading as given by Parab. The variants
are given below. The meter of the stanza is sragdhard. 2. Lit. 'lowing
contentedly because of having a dear offspring.'
ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
V.L. (a) Peterson (Subhas.), prasrutam matur. (b) Aufrecht, kimcit-
kumcãikajānor; Aufrecht, -puchasya. (c) Peterson (Paddhati), uttīrṇām
tarnakasya; Peterson (Subhas.) and Aufrecht, uttīrṇam tarṇakasya. (d)
Peterson (Subhaş. and Paddhati) and Aufrecht, visramsikşīra-.
THE TRAVELER
samvisto grāmadevyāḥ kaṭaghaṭitakutikuḍyakoṇāikadese
śīte samvāti vāyāu himakaṇini raṇaddantapanktidvayāgraḥ
pānthaḥ kantham niśīthe parikuthitajarattantusamtānagurvīm
grīvāpādāgrajānugrahaṇacaṭacaṭatkarpaṭām prāvṛṇoti
Having¹ gone to rest in a certain spot in the angle of the wall of
the straw-built house of the tutelary goddess of the village,
While the wind, mixed with snowflakes, blows cold, and the edges
of his two rows of teeth are chattering,
The traveler, at midnight, wraps about him his patched cloak,
heavy with its texture of very malodorous old threads,
[And] whose tatters crackle whenever he grasps his neck, or his
toes, or his knees.³
Notes. 1. The text of this stanza is given, under Mayüra's name, in the
Paddhati of Sārngadhara, 138. 13 (stanza no. 3947 of Peterson's edition),
in Parab's modern anthology, the Subhaşitaratnabhāṇḍagāra (p. 567, stanza
21), and in Vallabhadeva's Subhäşitävali. It is not, however, included in
Peterson's edition of the Subhasitavali, because of its being in a corrupt
state in Peterson's manuscript; cf. Peterson, Subhaşitävali, introd., p. 86.
According to Thomas (Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 56), the
Saduktikarnamṛta (2.870) ascribes it to Bāṇa. The text I publish here is,
with the exception of two words, that given in Peterson's Paddhati. The
meter is sragdhard. 2. Perhaps wandering ascetic,' rather than 'trav-
eler,' would better fit the individual here described as panthaḥ; and the
word kantha, which I have rendered 'patched cloak,' is often used to denote
the patched garments of a certain class of ascetics; cf. Monier-Williams,
Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. kantha. 3. A stanza very suggestive of this one by
Mayūra, but attributed to Bāṇa, is given in the Paddhati (stanza 3946 of
Peterson's edition; cf. Aufrecht's partial edition, ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 52).
The occurrence in both stanzas of the words panthaḥ, gramadevyāḥ, vati,</p>
<pb n="263" />
<p>237
himakanini, karpața, jarat, and kona, makes one wonder if they were not
both worked out from the same samasya (cf. above, Introd., p. 22, note 1).
Because of the alleged rivalry of Bana and Mayura, I have thought it
would not be amiss to present here this stanza of Bana's, which runs as
follows, the meter being sragdhara :-
ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
punyagnau parnavāñchaḥ prathamam agaṇitaploşadoşaḥ pradoşe
panthaḥ suptva yatheccham tadanu tanutrne dhamani grāmadevyāḥ
utkampi karpațärdhe jarati parijade chidrini cchinnanidro
väte vāti prakāmam himakaṇini kanan konataḥ konam eti
'The traveler, his desire [for warmth] satisfied at the public fire, [but]
not at first taking into account the danger of being scorched,
Forthwith at evening goes to sleep at his pleasure in the thinly-thatched
dwelling of the tutelary goddess of the village,
But when his slumber is broken, as the wind, mixed with snowflakes,
blows at will through his old, cold,
Half [-length] ragged garment that is full of holes, he, shivering and
crying, goes from corner to corner.'
It may be noted that this stanza is cited under Bāņa's name in the
Saduktikarṇāmṛta (2.869), and the Saktimuktavali (127, b); and anony-
mously in the Saktimuktavali-samgraha (104, a) and the Subhasitāvali (no.
1857), cf. Thomas, in his Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 55-56. It
is also cited by Parab in his Subhasitaratnabhändagara (567. 20).
V.L. to Mayüra's 'Traveler.' (a) The reading kata- (for Peterson's
kuta-) is supplied by Aufrecht (ZDMG, vol. 27, p. 71). (d) The reading
-karpatam (for Peterson's -karpatam) is that of Parab.
V.L. to Bana's 'Traveler.' (b) I have adopted Peterson's yatheccham;
Aufrecht reads yathecham. (c) Peterson reads cchinnanidre, and Aufrecht
reads chinnanidro. I have emended as above, the double cch in cchinna-,
being necessary for metrical reasons. (d) Peterson reads kanat konataḥ.
THE TWO ASSES
āghrāyā "ghrāya gandham vikṛtamukhaputo darśayan danta-
pańktim
dhāvann unmuktanādo muhur api rabhasā "kṛṣṭayā pṛṣṭhalag-
naḥ
gardabhyāḥ pādaghātadviguṇitasurataprītir ākṛṣṭaśiśno
vegād āruhya muhyann avatarati kharaḥ khaṇḍitecchaś cirāya</p>
<pb n="264" />
<p>238 ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
An¹ ass, repeatedly sniffing the scent of a she-ass, his hollow
mouth distorted, displaying a row of teeth,
Lets out a bray again and again as he runs along, eagerly follow-
ing close at her heels because of [her] attraction* [for him],
And, with his amorous delight redoubled by her kicks, he [at
length], with membrum virile extended,
Mounts [her] with impetuosity. [Finally], stupefied [by his
ecstasy], he descends [again to the ground], his desire at
last sated.
Notes. I. This stanza is assigned to Mayura in Vallabhadeva's Subhāşi-
tavali (stanza 2422 of Peterson's edition), in Sarngadhara's Paddhati
(stanza 585 of Peterson's edition), and in Parab's Subhasitaratnabhāṇḍā-
gāra (p. 327, stanza 17). I have adopted the text as given in the Subhaşi-
tävali, and have given the variants below. The meter of the stanza is the
sragdhara. 2. Lit. 'with hollow of mouth distorted,' the meaning being
that the lips are drawn back and the jaws held apart. 3. The compound
prsthalagnaḥ, which I have rendered 'following close at her heels' (cf.
Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. prştha), may perhaps be taken lit-
erally, meaning 'clinging to her back [in copulation],' but such a rendering
rather anticipates vegad āruhya, 'having mounted [her] with impetuosity,'
of the fourth pada. 4. The word akṛṣṭaya appears to be an instrumental
from a hypothetical nominative akṛşta; I have rendered by 'attraction.'
5. Lit. 'with desire destroyed.' 6. For the salacity of the ass as noted
in Sanskrit literature, see Pischel and Geldner, Vedische Studien, vol. I,
p. 82, Stuttgart, 1889. This stanza of Mayūra is cited anonymously in the
Saktiratnävalt (423); cf. Thomas, Kavindravacanasamuccaya, Corrections
and Additions, p. xi.
V.L. (a) Peterson (Paddhati) and Parab, vikatamukhaputo. (b) Peter-
son (Paddhati) and Parab, dhavaty unmuktanado muhur api ca rasād
bhraşṭayā pṛṣṭhalagnaḥ. (c) Peterson (Paddhati), gardabhya půda-. (d)
Peterson (Paddhati) and Parab, cireṇa (for cirāya).
MAXIM ON SEPARATION
anudinam abhyasadṛḍhaiḥ sodhum dirgho 'pi śakyate virahaḥ
pratyāsannasamāgamamuhūrtavighno 'pi durvişahaḥ
Separation¹ [of lovers], even though long, can be borne by those
who are persevering at their studies day by day;
[But] even a momentary hindrance to a reunion that is close at
hand is intolerable.²</p>
<pb n="265" />
<p>ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
239
Notes. 1. Text given in Peterson's edition of the Subhasitavali, stanza
no. 2045, where it is ascribed to Mayura. However, in the introduction to
the Subhaşitävali (p. 86), Peterson marks this stanza with a (?), but
gives no reason why he questions its authorship. This stanza is also given,
though anonymously, in the Paddhati of Sarngadhara (no. 3958 of Peter-
son's edition), which reads -vighnas tu durvirahaḥ for vighno 'pi
durvişahaḥ. 2. The meter of this stanza is dryd.
THE BURNING OF THE CITY OF TRIPURA
samvyānāmśukapallaveşu taralam venīguneşu sthitam
mandam kañcukasamdhișu stanatatotsangeşu dīptārcişam
ālokya tripurāvarodhanavadhūvargasya dhūmadhvajam
hastasrastasarāsano vijayate devo dayārdrekṣaṇaḥ
Glory¹ to the God (Siva), whose bow fell from his hand, and
whose eye became moist in pity,
As he saw the fire trembling on the scarfs of the mantles of the
crowd of women in the inner apartments of Tripura,²
Running up their rope-like braids, slowly [creeping] over the
folds of their bodices,
And flaming brightly on their laps and their rounded breasts.³
Notes. 1. This stanza is attributed to Mayüra's pen in the Saduktikar-
namṛta (1. 15. 3), an anthology consisting of a collection of 2380 miscel-
laneous stanzas by 446 different poets. The stanzas deal with various
subjects, five stanzas being devoted to each subject. The collection was
compiled by Sridhara Dasa, and was completed by him in 1205 A.D. (cf.
Rajendralala Mitra, Notices of Skt. MSS, vol. 3, p. 134, no. 1180, Calcutta,
1876). The Saduktikarnāmṛta is being edited in the Bibliotheca Indica
Series by Rämävatāra Śarmā; the first fascicle, containing 376 stanzas
(seventy-five full divisions of five stanzas each, and the first stanza of the
seventy-sixth division), was published in Calcutta, in 1912. Thomas's
analysis (given in his Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 67-68) shows
that only four stanzas in the Saduktikarnamṛta bear Mayūra's name.
These four occur in the first part of that work, and I cite them here from
Sarma's edition. 2. On the burning of Tripura, the triple city of the
demons, by the flaming arrows of Siva, see Candīšataka, stanza 16, note 3.
3. The meter of this stanza is the fardalavikridita. The following variant
is given by Thomas, who cites the stanza in his Kavindravacanasamuccaya,
introd., p. 67, n. 3: (c) aloke.</p>
<pb n="266" />
<p>240
ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
THE ANGER OF UMĀ
anyasyai samprati 'mam kuru madanaripo svāngadānapra-
sādam
nã 'ham sodhum samarthā śirasi suranadīm nā 'pi samdhyām
praṇantum
ity uktvä kopaviddhām vighaṭayitum umām ātmadeham
pravṛttām
rundhānaḥ pātu śambhoḥ kucakalasahaṭhasparśakṛṣṭo bhujo
vaḥ
'Now¹ bestow upon another woman this favor of giving [a dwell-
ing-place in] thy body, O (Siva), Foe of Madana;
I am not able to carry on my head the River of the Gods, nor
can I make obeisance to Samdhi."
As Umā, full of anger, and bent upon separating [her] own body
[from Siva's], was saying these words,
The arm of Sambhu (Siva), [though] strained by violent contact
with her jar-like breasts, held her in check.5
May the arm of Sambhu (Siva) protect you!
Notes. 1. This stanza is given under Mayüra's name in the Sadukti-
karnāmṛta, 1. 28. 5. 2. On the ardhanarifa form of Siva, see Saryaśataka,
stanza 88, note 4. 3. Ganga (Ganges), the River of the Gods, and
Samdhi, or Samdhyā, the personification of Twilight, were other wives
of Siva; cf. Candifataka, stanzas 3 (note 2), 27 (note 3), 61 (note 4), and
74 (note 5). Siva seems to have paid adoration to Samdhi at the twilight
periods, and he is said to have been fond of the twilight dance; cf.
Süryaśataka, stanza 55, note 10, and Candidataka, stanza 16, note 4. 4.
On Umã, see Candikataka, stanza 17, note 4. 5. The picture presented
is that of the enraged Umā pushing her breast against Siva's encircling
and detaining arm in her efforts to escape from his body. 6. The meter
of this stanza is sragdhard. The following variants are given by Thomas,
who cites the stanza in his Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 67, note
1: (b) vodhum, suradhunim. (d) rundhanaḥ pantu sambhoḥ kucakala-
sahathasparśahṛṣṭā.
THE CLAWS OF NARASIMHA
asrasrotastarańgabhramiṣu taralitā māṁsapaṁke luthantaḥ
sthūlāsthigranthibhangair dhavalavisalatāgrāsam ākalpayan-
taḥ</p>
<pb n="267" />
<p>ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYŪRA
māyāsimhasya śäureḥ sphuradaruṇahṛdambhojasamśleșa-
bhājaḥ
pāyāsur däityavakṣasthalakuharasarorājahaṁsā nakhā vaḥ
The¹ nails of Sāuri (Viṣṇu), [who had assumed] the guise of a
lion, dabbled in the whirlpools and waves of the stream
of [Hiranyakaśipu's] blood,
And wallowed in his flesh, [as if in] mud, and with fragments of
the joints of his massive bones made a mouthful of white
lotus-stalks,
And they enjoyed their tight clutch on his red and palpitating
lotus-like heart,³
241
And were the king-flamingos of the pool-like hole in the breast
of that Daitya.
May the nails of Säuri (Viṣṇu) protect you*!
Notes. 1. Mayūra is said to be the author of this stanza, which is re-
corded under his name in the Saduktikarnamṛta, 1. 41. 3. 2. Vişņu, in
his incarnation as the Narasimha, or Man-lion, tore open with his nails
the body of the demon Hiranyakaśipu; cf. Candḍiśataka, stanza 11, note I.
3. Literally, 'enjoying close contact with the red and palpitating lotus of
his heart.' 4. The meter of this stanza is the sragdhard. The follow-
ing variants are given by Thomas, who cites the stanza in his Kavindra-
vacanasamuccaya, introd., p. 67, note 2: (a) mamsapanke 'bhyatantaḥ.
(b) -bhange dhavalabisalata-. (d) daityavakşaḥsthala-.
THE DREAM OF Krsna
sambho svāgatam āsyatām ita ito vāmena padmodbhava
krāuñcāre kuśalam sukham surapate vitteśa no dṛśyase
ittham svapnagatasya kāiṭabharipoḥ śrutvā yaśodā giraḥ
kim kim bālaka jalpasi 'ty anucitam thūthūkṛtam pātu vaḥ
'O Sambhu¹ (Siva), welcome! Be seated here; and thou, here
on my left, O Lotus-born (Brahmā).²
Hail to thee, O (Kārttikeya), Foe of Krāuñca,³ and happiness to
thee, O (Indra), Lord of the Gods! O (Kubera), Lord of
Wealth, thou art not seen."
17</p>
<pb n="268" />
<p>242
ANTHOLOGY STANZAS ATTRIBUTED TO MAYURA
When Yaśodas heard these words of Kṛṣṇa), Foe of Käitabha,
as he lay dreaming,
She said, with the indecorous accompaniment of a sound as of
spitting: 'What possibly art thou babbling, child?'
May Yaśoda protect you'!
2,
4. The
Notes. 1. This stanza is attributed to Mayura in the Saduktikarnāmṛta
(1.53. 1), and also, according to Thomas (Kavindravacanasamuccaya, in-
trod., p. 67), in the Krşnakarnāmṛta (2.59), and in the Padyavak (stanza
146) of Rūpagosvămin. This last-named work is reported to have been
published at Calcutta (Thomas, op. cit., introd., p. 11), but neither this edi-
tion nor any edition of the Krşṇakarṇāmṛta is available for my use.
Siva appears to have the place of honor on Kṛṣṇa's right hand, while
Brahmä must be content with a seat on his left. 3. In Mahabharata, 9. 46.
80-92, it is related that Kärttikeya pierced with his weapons the mountain
Kräuñica, son of Himalaya, in order to get at the demon Bāņa who had
taken refuge within that mountain; cf. Mahabharata, 3. 225. 33.
words no dṛśyase may possibly signify 'thou art disdained'; compare
Saryaśataka, stanza 58, where the phrase vikşitäḥ stha, 'ye are glanced at,'
embodies a gracious compliment addressed by Surya to the Rākşasas.
5. Yaśodā was foster-mother to Kṛṣṇa; cf. the anecdote related in the
notes to Candijataka, stanza 25. 6. In Mahabharata, 3. 203.9-35, it is
related that when Vişņu (Kṛṣṇa) was reposing on the great snake Seşa
in the depths of the ocean, two demons, Madhu and Käitabha, attempted
to slay Brahmå as he lay in the lotus that grew from Vişņu's navel.
Vişņu, awakened by the trembling of Brahmā, arose, and after some par-
leying, obtained from the demons the boon that he (Vişņu) should be
their slayer. He thereupon cut off their heads with his discus. A similar
account of Käitabha and Madhu is given in Markandeya Purana, chapter
81 (Pargiter's translation, p. 465-472); see also Süryaśataka, stanza 99,
note 3. 7. The meter of this stanza is fardalavikridita.</p>
<pb n="269" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA</p>
<pb n="270" />
<pb n="271" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
INTRODUCTION
ANALYSIS OF THE CANDĪŠATAKA
NUMBER AND FORM OF THE STANZAS
Although supposed to contain a hundred stanzas, as the term
śataka implies, the Candidataka really consists of one hundred
and two stanzas. Of these, all but eight are in the asis or 'bene-
dictive' form, like the stanzas of the Suryaśataka, and these eight
(viz. stanzas 3, 4, 21, 33, 38, 54, 71, 102) invariably contain, as
substitute for the asis, a jayati or jayanti, 'Hail to,' 'Glory to,'
'Victorious is,' etc. The asis, or 'benediction,' usually assumes
some such form as 'May Candi protect you,' or 'May Candi
grant you prosperity,' 'destroy your sins,' 'purify you,' 'grant
your desires,' 'ward off troubles,' further your joy,' etc. Pro-
tection seems desired most, and is asked for in 55 stanzas. Some-
times it is not the goddess herself who is invoked to grant the
protection, prosperity, etc., but some part of her body, as, for
example, her foot (stanzas 10, 12, 22, 92, 101), her lotus face
(53), her toe-nails (9), or else some other agency, as her utter-
ances (59), or her arrow (18). In some instances the boon is
invoked through the medium of her son Kärttikeya (5, 67), her
handmaid Jaya (19), Jayā's amazement (69), and even through
the slain Mahişa's blood (40). The benediction is commonly ex-
pressed by a present imperative, active or middle, but seventeen
times (stanzas 1, 5, 12, 22, 27, 29, 31, 42, 50, 62, 63, 69, 73, 77,
79, 82, 87) by a precative or root aorist optative, and seventeen
245
1</p>
<pb n="272" />
<p>246
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
times by the imperative in -tät¹ (stät in stanzas 17, 19, 36, 39, 58;
avatāt in stanzas 20, 28, 48, 51, 65, 75, 89, 93, 96, 97, 99, 100).
Mention should also be made of the dramatic touch given to
nearly half of the total number of stanzas by the introduction
into them of a character speaking in the first person. There is,
however, no dialogue, since no reply is made to any utterance in
any of the stanzas. As an illustration in point, we note that Candi
is introduced as speaker in ten stanzas (viz.. 1, 20, 24, 29, 31, 47,
48, 59, 60, 61). Her utterances may be classified as (a) taunts
to the gods for having run away in the battle (stanzas 24, 29, 59,
60, 61); (b) an address to her limbs (stanza 1); (c) a rebuke
to Mahişa (31); (d) a speech to Siva (48); and (e) soliloquies
(stanzas 20, 47).
Mahisa is the speaker in 19 different stanzas. He taunts, re-
viles, or derides the gods in general, and Viṣṇu, Siva and Indra
in particular, in stanzas 23, 34, 35, 57, 62, 65, 80, 83, 85, 91, 92,
99, 100; and he heaps opprobrium on Candi and her sons in
stanzas 27, 28, 76, 77, 81, 82. Many of his taunts are coupled
with boasts of his own prowess, but in every instance his words
are cut short by the coup de grâce from the foot of Candi.
Jaya, Candi's handmaid, is the speaker in 7 different stanzas.
She at times jests with (stanza 32), or praises (89) Candi, or
consoles the wives of the gods (33); at other times, she mocks
the gods (15, 69, 86), or incites them to greater efforts against
Mahişa (38). Vijayā, a second handmaid of Candi, taunts the
gods in stanza 21.
Siva is quoted in 5 stanzas (12, 14, 16, 30, 88), and all his
speeches are either addressed to, or are in praise of, Candi. The
other speakers include Kärttikeya, Candi's son (67), the gods
(4), the gods and demons (70), the sages of the three worlds
(97), the foot of Candi (90), and even the toe-nails of Candi's
foot (11). In all, 48 different stanzas contain a speaking
character.
1 See above, p. 96, where this construction has been discussed in con-
nection with the analysis of the Saryaśataka.</p>
<pb n="273" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
247
SUBJECT-MATTER
All but four of the stanzas of the Candisataka picture some
detail of the prolonged struggle between the goddess Candi, who
is more generally known as Pärvatī, wife of Siva, and the buffalo-
shaped demon Mahişa. The struggle of course ended with the
death of the demon at Candi's hands, or in this instance we might
rather say at Candi's feet, for it is worthy of remark that in
more than 60 of the stanzas of this poem the killing of Mahisa is
attributed directly to the power of the goddess's kick.¹ Of the
four stanzas excepted, three (25, 45, 54) deal with the legend that
portrays Kamsa's attempted slaying of Candi (Yoganidrā), and
one (49) describes Siva on his knees, begging Candi's pardon for
the humiliation caused her by the burning up of Kāma.
THE LEGEND OF THE DEMON MAHISA
This legend of the demon Mahișa, the chief topic of the Candi-
śataka, can be traced to its source in the Mahabharata and
Purāṇas, but not until the Puranic period of the literature does
1 See below, p. 251, and Candikataka, stanza 4, note 4. Apropos of this
glorification of Candi's foot or kick, I cannot refrain from hazarding the
suggestion that perhaps the Candiśataka was written by Bāṇa to propitiate
the anger of his wife by praising the foot with which she had spurned
him. The reader will remember (see above, p. 22-23) how Mayūra, while
eavesdropping, heard a lover's quarrel in progress between Bāṇa and his
wife. Bāna was saying: 'O faithful one, pardon this one fault; I will
not again anger thee.' But she spurned him with her foot, and Mayūra
heard her anklet tinkling (the tinkling of Candi's anklet is mentioned in
stanzas 6, 13, 43 and 44 of the Candidataka). Then Bāṇa recited a pro-
pitiatory stanza in which he addressed his angry spouse as subhra, 'fair-
browed.' Thereupon Mayūra, unable to restrain his propensity for pun-
ning, interrupted the quarrel and said: 'Don't call her Subhrú (Subhrū
was one of the six kṛttikäs, the Pleiades, who were accounted the six
mothers of Skanda; Caṇḍī was his seventh mother; cf. Candidataka, stanza
28, note 2), but Candi,' which, punningly, means 'Don't call her fair-
browed, but a vixen.' May not therefore the title Candikataka have the
underlying meaning of 'The Hundred Stanzas to the Vixen?' The matter
is all legend, or mostly all; but speculation, even in legend, is not without
interest.</p>
<pb n="274" />
<p>248
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
Candi make her appearance as the opponent of the buffalo-shaped
demon. In the Mahabharata¹ we are told that on one occasion
Indra appointed Skanda (Kärttikeya) to be commander-in-chief
of the army of the gods, and sent him forth to do battle against
the hosts of the demons. In the contest the gods
first swept
everything before them, and were slaughtering their foes with
unexpected success, when the champion of the demons, Mahișa,
rushed forward to stem the tide. In his hand he carried a mass
of rock as big as a mountain, and throwing it, he killed ten thou-
sand of the celestial army. Then even Indra fled, and the
chariot of Rudra fell into the hands of the raging demon. But
just at this critical juncture, when the day seemed lost to the
gods, Skanda, encased in golden armor, and riding in a golden
car, came flying to the rescue, and hurling his fakti, severed
Mahişa's head. And this head, we are told, 'falling on the
ground, barred the entrance to the country of the Northern
Kurus, extending in length for sixteen yojanas, though at present
the people of that country pass easily by that gate."
Again, in another book of the Mahabharata, it is related in
similar fashion that Skanda was made general of the army of the
gods, and in one battle slew the demons Tāraka, Mahişa, Tripāda
and Hradodhara, and, according to Aufrecht, the Vāmana Purāṇa
1 Mahabharata, 3. 229-231.
I quote from the English translation of the Mahabharata, by P. C. Roy,
vol. 3, p. 706, Calcutta, 1884.
& W. Crooke, The Popular Religion and Folk-Lore of Northern India,
vol. I, p. 45, 2d ed., Westminster, 1896, with evident reference to this
passage, says: 'But besides these dragons which infest rivers and lakes,
there are special water gods, many of which are the primitive water mon-
ster in a developed form. Such is Mahishasura, who is the Mahishoba of
Berår, and like the Bhainsäsura already mentioned, infests great rivers and
demands propitiation. According to the early mythology this Mahisha, the
buffalo demon, was killed by Kärttikeya at the Krauncha pass in the
Himalaya, which was opened by the god to make a passage for the deities
to visit the plains from Kailāsa."
See Mahabharata, 9. 44-46, especially 9. 46.74-75; and cf. Mahabharata,
8.5.57 and 7.166. 16. In a late book of the Mahabharata (13. 14. 313),
Siva is addressed as Mahişaghna, 'Slayer of Mahişa.'</p>
<pb n="275" />
<p>249
likewise credits the six-faced, Skanda with the killing of the
buffalo-shaped Mahisa.¹
Literature subsequent to the Mahābhārata, however, notably
the Puranic, is, with the exception of the passage in the Vamana
noted above, see ingly unanimous in ascribing the death of
Mahişa not to the prowess of Skanda, but to that of Skanda's
mother, Siva's wife, who is variously denominated, although her
most common appellatives are Devi, Pärvatī, Kāli, Candi, or
Durga. Even in the Mahabharata, Durgā is once addressed as
'Slayer of the Demon Mahișa (mahiṣāsuranāśini)," though the
passage is supposed to be an interpolation." Elsewhere in the
Epic it is Skanda, as we have seen, who is described as Mahişa's
conqueror. As there seems to be no way of surely settling the
rival claims of Durga and Skanda to the honor of having killed
the demon in question, we must either suppose that Durga has
usurped the fame originally belonging to her son, or else that
Mahisa, after being once killed by Skanda, was obligingly born
again in a second incarnation, so that the goddess might gain
glory by bringing about his death a second time.
INTRODUCTION
The best account of Candi's struggle with Mahişa is given in
the Devimahatmya section of the Märkandeya Purana. A syn-
1 Th. Aufrecht (Catalogus Codicum Sanscriticorum Bibliothecae Bod-
leianae, p. 46, b, line 29, Oxford, 1864) says that the birth of Kärttikeya
and the death of Mahişa are described in chapters 57-70 of the Vamana
Purana.
2 For Candi's relationship to Skanda (Kärttikeya), see Canḍiśataka,
stanza 28, note 2.
& Once, so far as I have discovered; there may be other references that
I have failed to unearth, but no other instances are given in Sörensen's
Index to the Names in the Mahabharata. The vocative mahişasykpriye,
though addressed to Durga in Mahabharata, 6. 23.8, I take to mean 'O
thou fond of buffalo's blood.' It is not cited by Sörensen as a proper
name.
4 See Mahabharata, 4. 6. 15.
5 See B. C. Mazumdar, Durga: Her Origin and History, in JRAS, 1906,
P. 355-362.
In the Skanda Purana it is related that the demons Canda and Munda,
who had been slain by Caṇḍī, were born again and subsequently slain a
second time by Siva; cf. Vans Kennedy, Ancient and Hindu Mythology,
P. 339-340, and footnote.</p>
<pb n="276" />
<p>250
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
opsis of this account is as follows. Once, during a conflict be-
tween the gods and demons, Indra and the gods were vanquished
and driven from heaven by the buffalo-demon Mahişa. Appeal
for help was made to Viṣṇu and Siva. As these two divinities
listened to the tale of the defeat of their fellow-immortals, a great
energy, full of intense anger, issued from their faces. This
energy, amalgamating with the energies that proceeded from the
bodies of the rest of the gods, became incarnate as the goddess
Candi ('Angry One'). She was hailed by the gods as their
champion against Mahișa, and weapons and gifts were showered
upon her. Siva gave her his trident; Kṛṣṇa (Viṣṇu), his discus;
Agni, a spear; the Maruts, a bow and arrows; Indra, the thunder-
bolt; Yama, a staff; Varuna, a noose; Kāla, a sword; Himavat,
her father, a lion to ride on; and Viśvakarman, an ax and many
jewels, including armlets and anklets. Candi, thus equipped,
uttered a loud shout, and rushed forth to give battle to the army
of the demons. Her thousand arms were kept busy hurling
weapons, and immense numbers of the demons were slain. At
length came the duel with Mahişa himself. The struggle was
prolonged. In the form of a buffalo (mahişa), the demon bit,
kicked and gored to death hundreds of the celestials immediately
surrounding Caṇḍī, or lashed them with his tail, bellowing loudly
meanwhile. Then, as he caught sight of the lion of the goddess,
he pawed the ground, and tossed huge mountains. When he had
approached within range of the goddess, and she had succeeded
in entangling him with her noose, he on the instant turned him-
self into a lion, and the fight began anew. After a further ex-
change of blows, and as Caṇḍi was severing his head from his
body, he became a man, then an elephant, and finally was meta-
morphosed into his original shape that of a buffalo-and began
to toss hills and mountains at Candi with his horns. The god-
dess, pausing only long enough to drink some intoxicating liquor,
1 See the translation of the Markandeya Purana by F. Eden Pargiter,
in the Bibliotheca Indica Series of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, chapters
82-84. Cf. also Ludovicus Poley, Devimahatmyam (Sanskrit text and
Latin translation), Berlin, 1831.</p>
<pb n="277" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
251
sprang at Mahişa, her eye red with anger, and struck him with
her foot. Then, as he lay stunned upon the ground, she pierced
him with her trident and cut off his head.¹
In this account of the duel as given in the Märkaṇḍeya, em-
phasis seems to be laid on the efficacy of Candi's kick as the final
coup de grâce that ended the struggle. The same emphasis ap-
pears in the Candiśataka. As already pointed out, this little poem
consists merely of a series of stanzas of which nearly every one
contains a reference to, or pictures some incident in this battle
between Candi and Mahișa, the dominant thought that gives unity
to the whole being the glorification of the foot of Caṇḍī, and it is
the kick of the goddess, rather than the goddess herself, that is
praised in a majority of the stanzas as the conqueror of Mahisa.
Prominence is also given to the foot of Candi as Mahisa's
executioner in the following prayer addressed to Durga (Candi)
by a character in one of the anecdotes of the Kathäsaritsägara :-
namas tubhyam mahādevi pādāu te yavakäńkitäu
mrditasuralagnāsrapańkāv iva namāmy aham
paritratas tvayãā lokā mahişāsurasüdani²
Homage to thee, O Mahadevi (Candi); I worship thy feet that are stained
with lac-dye,
As if with the clinging, clotted blood [lit. mud of the blood] of the demon
that was crushed [by them]
The worlds were protected by thee, O Slayer of the Demon Mahişa.
1 For a picture of this combat, see E. B. Havell, Indian Sculpture and
Painting, plate 20, p. 61, London, 1908. Here is represented a stone relief,
found at Singasari (Java), and now in the Ethnographic Museum at
Leyden. It belongs to the period of Brahmanical ascendancy in Java, 950-
1500 A.D. The goddess is portrayed standing over the prostrate carcass
of a buffalo, under which form Mahişa had concealed himself, and having
seized the real dwarf-like person of the demon, who had issued from
the buffalo, is preparing to deal him his death-blow. A somewhat similar
picture is found in Moor's Hindu Pantheon, plate 19. According to an
account given in EI, vol. 9, p. 160-161, the cult statue in one of the temples
at Dantewarā (near Jagdalpur) shows the goddess, with eight arms, in the
act of slaying the buffalo-demon.
2 See Hermann Brockhaus, Katha Sarit Sagara, 7. 37. 44-46, Leipzig, 1862;
cf. C. H. Tawney, Katha Sarit Sagara (Engl. tr.), vol. I, p. 337, Calcutta,
1880.</p>
<pb n="278" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
Again, in two other passages of the Kathāsaritsägara, the
achievement of the goddess is mentioned; in one of these allu-
sions Durgā (Candi) is addressed in the following words:-
jaya mahişăsuramāriņi
252
jaya jagadarcitacarane 1
Hail thou Slayer of the Demon Mahisa;
Hail thou whose foot is worshiped by the universe.
In the other passage it is said of a devotee of Durgā (Candi) :-
pravisya "yatanam tasyaḥ pranamya ca vibhavya ca
padapadmatalakṣiptamahişāsuramardinim
Having entered her temple, and having worshiped, and having meditated
on her.
As the Crusher of the Demon Mahişa who was spurned by her lotus foot.
Compare also, in this connection, Bāņa's Kādambari, where a
certain candala maiden is said to be
aciramṛditamahişăsurarudhiraraktacaraṇām iva kāṭyāyanim ³
like Katyayani (Candi), whose foot was reddened by the blood of the
demon Mahişa who had recently been crushed [by it],
and see the stanza in Padmagupta's Navasähasänkacarita which
reads:-
mahamahişanişpeşakeliḥ pāram agad dvayoḥ
rajñas tasya 'ticandasya candikācaraṇasya ca
The sport of clashing [in fight] with a mighty buffalo (mahişa) reached
its culmination [in the case] of [these] two-
That very angry king and the foot of Candikā.
In two inscriptions we find the same emphasis laid on the foot,
or kick, of Candi. One is an undated copper-plate inscription
found in the district of Gorakhpur, and now the property of
1 See Brockhaus, 12. 78. 90-91; Tawney, vol. 2, p. 255.
2 See Brockhaus, 12. 80. 27-28; Tawney, vol. 2, p. 263.
3 See Peterson, Kadambari, p. 11, 2d ed., Bombay, 1889; cf. also C. M.
Ridding, Kadambarit (Engl. tr.), p. 9, London, 1896.
See the edition of the Navasahasankacarita by V. S. Islāmpurkar, part
I, chapter 2, stanza 25 (p. 24), Bombay, 1895.</p>
<pb n="279" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
the Asiatic Society of Bengal. The inscription is in Sanskrit,
and is metrical, consisting of 23 stanzas. Its purport is the grant
by Madoli, minister of a certain prince Jayāditya, of the village
of Dummuddumāka to Durgā (Candi), the intent of the donor
presumably being that the income derived from the village should
be applied to the support of that goddess's worship. The invoca-
tion, consisting of four stanzas, is addressed to several deities,
and the fourth of these stanzas, the one which invokes Pârvati,
runs as follows:-
namo 'stu nirjitāśeşamahişāsuraghatine
pārvatipadapadmāya jagadanandadãyine¹
253
Salutation to the lotus foot of Parvati (Caṇḍī), which gives joy to the
world,
And which destroyed the demon Mahişa by whom all had been overcome.
The other inscription, in Sanskrit, and metrical, but undated, was
discovered in 1785 A.D., cut in the rock near the entrance to a
cay of the Nägar Hill in the Gaya District of the Bengal
Presidency. It records the installation in the cave, by the Mau-
khari chieftain Anantavarman, of an image of Candi under the
name of Katyayanī, and the grant of a village to the same
goddess. The opening stanza, in the śärdūlavikriḍita meter, is as
follows:-
unnidrasya saroruhasya sakalām ākṣipya śobhām rucā
sāvajñam mahişăsurasya tirasi nyastaḥ kvaṇannapuraḥ
devya vaḥ sthirabhaktivadasadrsim yuñjan phalena 'rthitam
disyad acchanakhāṁśujālajațilaḥ padaḥ padam sampadam ²
The foot of Devi (Candi), [which] excels in splendor the entire beauty of
a full-blown lotus,
Was, with its tinkling anklet, disdainfully placed on the head of the
demon Mahişa;
And it endows with a [suitable] reward [that] state of supplication which
is such as bespeaks firm devotion.
May [this] foot of Devi (Candi), fringed with the rays of [its] pure nails,
point out to you the path to prosperity!
1 Edited, with text and translation, by H. T. Colebrooke, Miscellaneous
Essays, 2.220, 222, 225, London, 1873; edited later by Prof. Kielhorn, IA,
vol. 21 (1892), p. 169. Kielhorn believes the inscription may be dated as
belonging to the beginning of the tenth century A.D.
Text, translation and comment in CII, vol. 3 (Gupta Inscriptions),
p. 226-227.</p>
<pb n="280" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
But to return to the legend. According to Aufrecht, the
origin of Katyayani (Caṇḍī), and her killing of Mahișa, are also
related in the Vamana Purana, chapters 19-21.¹ As I have no
text or translation of the Vamana accessible, I shall have to
give the substance of the account as taken therefrom by Kennedy,
and included by him in his Hindu Mythology. It differs some-
what from the account given in the Markaṇḍeya, and runs as
follows. Mahiṣāsura defeated the gods in battle, and they there-
upon hastened to Viṣṇu to implore aid. As they were all gath-
ered together, there issued from their eyes and faces a mountain
of effulgence, and from it Kätyāyani (Caṇḍī) became manifest,
blazing like a thousand suns, and having three eyes, hair black as
night, and eighteen arms. The gods presented to her their
several weapons, and thus equipped, she proceeded to the Vindhya
Mountain. There she was seen by two demons, Caṇḍa and
Munda, who reported to their master, Mahișa, the existence of a
lovely maiden dwelling alone on the Vindhya. Mahişa sent
forthwith, proposing marriage, but the wily goddess replied that
the custom of her family required that its daughters should marry
only those who were able to conquer them in battle. Mahişa
accepted the challenge and marshaled his forces. The battle
raged long and fiercely, and Candi had to contend against the
great difficulty that Mahișa had been rendered invulnerable by a
boon of Siva. Finally, however, she sprang upon the demon's
back, and with her tender feet so smote his head that he fell
senseless to the ground. She then cut off his head with her
sword.
254
For still another account of the slaying of Mahișa, the reader is
referred to the Varaha Purana, where, according to Aufrecht's
1 Aufrecht, Cat. Cod. Bibliothecae Bodleianae, p. 46, b, lines 10-12. As
was noted above (p. 249), the Vamana, in a later chapter, ascribes the
death of Mahişa to the prowess of Skanda.
2 V. Kennedy, Ancient and Hindu Mythology, p. 335-337.
In the Märkandeya Purana (chapters 85-92), there is a legend similar
to this, but the demon who sues for Candi's hand is there said to be
Sumbha, not Mahişa, and the mountain is Himalaya, not Vindhya; Canda
and Munda play the same part in both accounts.</p>
<pb n="281" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
255
synopsis I have no text from which to quote-the story is told
in chapters 92-94. We should also note the stanza in Kṛṣṇa-
miśra's Prabodhacandrodaya, where it is said:-
krodham... kätyäyanı ʼva mahişam vinipātayāmi³
I will destroy Anger, as Katyayani (Candi) [destroyed] Mahişa.
See likewise the major St. Petersburg Sanskrit lexicon, where
the following cognomina ex virtute are listed as appellatives of
Candi in recognition of her victory over the great demon:
mahişaghni, mahişamathani, mahişamardini, mahişăsuragha-
tini, mahişăsurārdinī,' mahiṣāsurasüdant; mention is also made
there of the mahișamardinītantra, -mantra, -stotra.º
As regards other references to Mahișa in Sanskrit literature,
the Bhagavata Purana states that he was one of the demons who
fought with the gods for the possession of the nectar produced at
the churning of the ocean, and that on that occasion his op-
ponent was Vibhāvasu (Agni, Soma, or Kṛṣṇa-the epithet is
applied to all three), while Bhadrakali (Candi) fought with
Sumbha and Niśumbha.¹0 The Bhagavata also gives Mahişa's
¹ Aufrecht, op. cit., p. 59, a, line 12.
2 See the ed. by H. Sastri, Calcutta (undated), act 4, stanza 45, p. 106.
8 In Durgotsavapaddhati and Devipurana, which are cited in the Sabda-
kalpadruma (vol. 3, p. 678, a), a modern encyclopedic work by Rådhåkån-
tadeva.
* See an inscription recorded in EI, vol. 4 (1896-1897), p. 317-318.
5 See Hemacandra's Abhidhanacintamani, 205 (ed. by Sivadatta and
Parab, in the Abhidhana-Sangraha, no. 6, Bombay, 1896); see also Aufrecht,
op. cit., p. 94, b, line 44. At Rämtek, in the Central Provinces, there is a
temple dedicated to an eight-armed Mahişãsuramārdini; cf. IA, vol. 37
(1908), p. 203.
See Harivamsa, 9428, or 2. 107. II.
7 See Harivamśa, 10274; but the text which I am using-ed. by Nārāya-
ṇātmaja Vināyakarāya, Bombay, 1891-reads here (2. 120.43): bandhana-
mokşakārini.
8 See Kathasaritsägara, 7. 37. 46; cf. above, p. 251.
Aufrecht, op. cit., p. 104, a, line 14 (tantra); p. 93, b, line 2 (mantra);
p. 94, a, line 32 (stotra).
10 See Bhagavata Purana, 8. 10. 31-32; ed. by Tukārāma Jāvaji, Bombay
(?), 1898.</p>
<pb n="282" />
<p>!
।
256
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
genealogy, making him the son of Anuhrāda, grandson of
Hiranyakaśipu, and greatgrandson of Kaśyapa and Diti. He was
first cousin to Rāhu, and had a brother named Başkala.¹ In the
Saura Purana² there is described a combat between Candi and
Raktāsura, a son of Mahișa, but I have found no further refer-
ence to a family of the demon. In the Vamana Purāṇa he is said
to be the son of Rambha, and according to popular belief in
India to-day, he was the son of Jambha."
The reason why Mahişa is presented to us in the form of a
buffalo is given by Crooke in his Popular Religion and Folk-Lore
of Northern India. I quote from this work as follows: 'Ac-
cording to the legend as told in the Markandeya Purana,' Diti,
having lost all her sons, the Asuras, in the fight with the gods,
turned herself into a buffalo in order to annihilate them. She
underwent such terrible austerities to propitiate Brahmā, that
the whole world was shaken and the saint Supārśva was disturbed
at his devotions. He cursed Diti that her son should be in the
shape of a buffalo, but Brahmã so far mitigated the curse that
only his head was to be that of a buffalo. This was Mahiṣāsura
who is supposed to be the origin of the godling Mahasoba,
worshiped in Western India in the form of a rude stone covered
with red lead.'
In modern times Mahișa still lives in fame,' for Maisur, or
¹ See Bhagavata Purana, 6. 18. 10-16.
2 Wilhelm Jahn, Das Saurapuranam, ein Kompendium spätindischer
Kulturgeschichte und des Sivaismus, chap. 49, Strassburg, 1908.
This is doubtless the same as the demon Raktabija, whose death at the
hands of Candi is described (Markandeya Purana, chapter 88) as an inci-
dent in the battle between Candi and the demons Sumbha and Niśumbha.
The death of Raktabija is celebrated to-day in the Shyāmā Pūjā in honor
of Kali (Candi), India's most terrible and gruesome festival; cf. W. J.
Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, p. 231-232, London, 1887.
In chapter 18 of the Vamana, according to the synopsis given by
Aufrecht, op. cit., p. 46, b, lines 10-11, cf. Sabdakalpadruma, vol. 3, p. 679, a.
5 See the English translation of the Mahabharata, by P. C. Roy, vol. 4,
P. 15, footnote.
Crooke, vol. 2, p. 237.
I have been unable to locate the passage in the Markandeya.</p>
<pb n="283" />
<p>257
Mysore, is certainly derived from Mahișăsura,¹ and the great
festival of the Durga-Pūjā is annually celebrated in Bengal during
the month aśvina (Sept.-Oct.), to commemorate the demon's
death at the hands of Durga or Candi. At this festival the
goddess is represented, both in painting and image, with her many
arms brandishing various weapons, in the act of slaying the
buffalo-demon; and the festival is regarded as such an important
event, that the government offices are closed and business is
suspended so long as the holiday is in progress. It is also re-
corded that at Sapta Srig, in the Chandor range of hills, a spot
is pointed out where Mahișa, in the course of his struggle with
Candi, flew directly through a rock.³ And it may be noted, too,
that the Candi-Mahişa legend is probably responsible for the fact
that even to-day buffalos are sacrificed to the goddess Durga
(Candi).*
INTRODUCTION
MYTHOLOGICAL ALLUSIONS
Apart from references to the legend of Mahișa, mythological
allusions are very common throughout the Candikataka. They
are connected not only with Candi's life and acts, but also with
many of the oft-told tales that form the basis of the Vedic, Epic,
and Puranic mythology. To name only a few, there might be
mentioned the allusions to the slaying of Hiranyakaśipu by Viṣṇu,
to the descent of the Ganges from heaven, to the growth of the
Vindhya mountain, the destruction of Tripura by Siva, Vişnu's
plunge into the waters of primeval chaos, Skanda and his foster-
mothers, the thousand eyes of Indra, and so on. The more ob-
scure allusions will be explained in the notes to the various
stanzas.
¹ Crooke, vol. 2, p. 237; cf. Lewis Rice, Mysore and Coorg from the
Inscriptions, p. 14, note 1, London, 1909, where the derivation of Mysore
is given as from Maisūru, meaning 'Buffalo-town.'
2 B. C. Mazumdar, Durga: Her Origin and History, in JRAS, 1906, p.
355; W. J. Wilkins, Modern Hinduism, p. 227-231; Monier-Williams,
Hinduism, p. 183, London, 1877.
8 Cf. IA, vol. 2 (1873), p. 163.
4 Crooke, op. cit., vol. 2, p. 237; cf. Colebrooke, Essays, vol. 1, p. 101,
note I.
18</p>
<pb n="284" />
<p>THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA
EPITHETS OF CANDI
Although Bāṇa's poem is entitled Candiśataka, the name Candi,
or Caṇḍikā, occurs in but five of the stanzas, and only 28 different
appellatives in all are used in referring to the goddess, who is
mentioned by some title in every stanza. These 28 epithets or
titles are as follows.
258
Epithets belonging to Caṇḍī as the daughter of Himalaya.
These include Pārvati, 'Daughter of the Mountain' (a patro-
nymic derived from parvata, 'mountain'; it is found in stanzas 10,
13, 16, 18, 20, 34, 37, 47, 56, 60, 65, 72, 73, 74, 77, 80, 90, 97, 100,
101, and in stanza 23 as V.L.-21 stanzas in all); Haimavati,
'Daughter of Himavat' (stanzas 19, 33, 38, 59); Kanya 'dreḥ
(35, 84); Suta 'dreḥ (68); Sailaputrī (82); Adrija (28), all of
which mean 'Daughter of the Mountain'; and Umā (stanzas 17,
24, 27, 31, 36, 39, 57, 58, 62, 63, 85, 91-12 times in all), which
is etymologically explained as from u mã, 'O don't!' (cf. Candi-
śataka, stanza 17, note 4).
Epithets belonging to Candi as the wife of Siva. These
include Sivā (stanzas 2, 6, 23, 30, 32, 88, and stanzas 7, 11 and
39 as V.L.); Bhavani (21, 66, 79, 81, 94, and 30 as V.L.);
Rudrāṇi (70, 78, 92, 98); Sarvāṇī (64, 83, 95); they signify the
female counterparts of Siva, Bhava, Rudra and Sarva, respec-
tively. To these should be added Smararipumahişi (69), 'Con-
sort of (Siva), Foe of Smara (Kāma),' and Mātṛ (5, 67),
'Mother (of Kärttikeya).'
Epithets belonging to Candi in her horrific aspects. These
include Kāli (11, 26, 41, 61) and Kalika (51 as V.L.), which
mean 'Black One'; Bhadrakāti (22, 76, 89), meaning 'Honored
Black One'; Kalaratri (53), 'Night of Fate'; Durgā (8), 'In-
accessible One'; Candi (9, 71) and Caṇḍikā (46, 49, 102), mean-
ing 'Angry One'; Lohitä (41), 'Red One'-the redness being
due to anger; and Katyayani (14, 25, 43), referring, perhaps, to
her fiery aspect.
Epithets belonging to Candi in her benign aspects. These
include Devi (1, 4, 7, 10, 15, 40, 42, 44, 50, 52, 97, and 8 as V.L.),</p>
<pb n="285" />
<p>259
signifying 'Goddess'; Ambikā (12, 48, 51, 75, 86, 93, 96, 99),
meaning 'Mother' or 'Good Woman'; Saptalokījananī (54),
'Mother of the Seven Lokas'; Arya (3, 55), 'Noble One';
Kşamā (45), 'Patience,' or 'Earth,' or 'Able One,' or 'Mighty
One'; and Gauri (29, 41, 87), 'White One.'
INTRODUCTION
EPITHETS OF MAHISA
Mahişa is mentioned by name or epithet in all of the stanzas,
except five, viz., 25, 45, 49, 54, 71. He is regarded by the poet
as having but three aspects-that of the buffalo, that of a, de-
scendant of Diti and Danu, and that of a foe of the gods. His
epithets may therefore be conveniently grouped under these three
headings, although it should be noted that the epithets belonging
to each group are often intermingled with those belonging to the
other groups.
Epithets belonging to Mahisa by virtue of his buffalo form.
These include Mahişa (stanzas 2, 3, 4, 8, 9, 15, 16, 19, 22, 24,
29, 30, 31, 39, 41, 42, 44, 48, 50, 51, 55, 58, 63, 66, 67, 68, 88, 92,
93, 96), meaning 'Buffalo'; Lulaya (102), signifying 'Wal-
lower'; Pasupati (37), 'Lord of Cattle'; Mahişăsura (72),
'Buffalo-demon'; Mahișasuraripu (5, 17, 77, and 6 as V.L.),
'Buffalo [-shaped] Foe of the Gods.'
Epithets belonging to Mahişa by virtue of his being a de-
scendant of Diti and Danu. These include Ditija (21), Diti-
tanaya (60), and Däitya (35), which all signify Offspring of
Diti'; Daityadhiśa (7), Däityapati (56), Däityanātha (84), and
Daityendra (80), all meaning 'Lord of the Daityas'; Daitya-
senādhinātha (83), 'Overlord of the Army of the Däityas';
Daityaḥ janamahiṣaḥ iva (79), 'Daitya like an Ordinary Buf-
falo'; Daityaḥ mahişavapuḥ (38), 'Daitya with the Body of a
Buffalo'; Daityaḥ mahişitavapuḥ (52, 67, 74), 'Daitya whose
Body had been changed into that of a Buffalo'; Daityaḥ chala-
mahişatanuḥ (86), 'Daitya in the Guise of the Body of a Buf-
falo'; Daityaḥ girvāṇaśatruḥ (87), 'Daitya, Foe of the Gods';</p>
<pb n="286" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
Mahādāityaḥ tridaśaripuḥ (43), 'The Great Daitya, Foe of the
Gods'; Danuja (24, 27), and Dänava (62, 70), 'Offspring of
Danu'; Dänavaḥ mahişatanubhṛt (82), Offspring of Danu,
bearing the Body of a Buffalo'; Asura (57, 85, 91), 'Demon';
and Asurapati (47), 'Lord of the Demons.'
260
Epithets belonging to Mahişa by virtue of his being a foe
of the gods. These include Devāri (76, 93), Devadvis (40),
Surāri (13, 94, 97, 99), Suraripu (20, 90, 97, 100), Girvāṇāri
(28), Amararipu (24, 98), Marudasuhṛt (1), and Diväukoripu
(23), which all mean 'Foe of the Gods'; Tridaśaripupati (59),
and Vibudharipupati (78), both meaning 'Lord of the Foes of
the Gods'; Tridaśapatiripu (6), 'Foe of the Lord of the Gods';
Duṣṭadevārinātha (81), 'Lord of the Wicked Foes of the Gods';
Devāriḥ mahisacchadmă (69), 'Foe of the Gods, disguised as a
Buffalo'; Devāriḥ kāitavāviṣkṛtamahiṣavapuḥ (75), 'Foe of the
Gods, who had assumed as Disguise the Body of a Buffalo';
Surāriḥ mişamahişatanuḥ (95), 'Foe of the Gods, disguised
under the Body of a Buffalo'; Surariḥ mahişitavapuḥ (101),
'Foe of the Gods, whose Body had been changed into that of a
Buffalo'; Girvāṇaśatruḥ mahișatanubhṛt (73), 'Foe of the Gods,
bearing the Body of a Buffalo'; Mahiṣākāraḥ suradveși (32),
'Foe of the Gods in the Form of a Buffalo'; Dyudhamnām vidviṭ
mahisitavapuh (18), 'Foe of the Gods, whose Body had been
changed into that of a Buffalo'; Chalamahişatanuḥ nākalokadvit
(10), 'Foe of the Heavenly World, disguised under the Body of
a Buffalo'; Triviṣṭaparipu (55), 'Foe of Indra's Heaven';
Gotrasya śatruḥ (24), 'Foe of the Family (of the Gods)'; Ari
(11, 12, 15, 21, 29, 37, 46, 60, 94), Ripu (30, 33, 34, 38, 65, 88,
89), Satru (11, 26, 58, 61, 64, 90), Dviș (12), Dvișat (14), Arāti
(31), and Dveșin (67), all meaning 'Foe'; Dvit mahişavapuḥ
(36), 'Foe who had the Body of a Buffalo'; and Käitavāviṣkṛta-
mahişatanuḥ vidvişan (35), 'Foe who had assumed as Disguise
the Body of a Buffalo.'</p>
<pb n="287" />
<p>INTRODUCTION
261
STYLE AND RHETORICAL DEVICES¹
The style of the Candidataka appears to be the Gaudi, like
that of the Süryaśataka, for it abounds in compounds, has
strength and grace, and has a fair number of instances of
anuprāsa, 'alliteration.' As regards rhetorical figures and de-
vices, the poem presents examples of such as are typical of every
kavya composition. For instance, the asis, as was noted above,³
occurs in almost every stanza. The fleșa, or 'pun,' is also of fre-
quent occurrence, and occasionally the paronomasia is carried to
such an extent that nearly a whole stanza may be rendered
throughout in two ways (see stanzas 13, 21, 27, 30, 34, 41, 55, 69,
77, and especially stanzas 8, 46, 62, 65, 68, 70, 88). Frequent
use is also made of yamaka, or 'assonance,' the placing in juxta-
position of words or syllables having similar sounds (cf. stanzas
36 and 52); and the kindred device, anuprāsa, or 'alliteration,'
is not uncommon (cf. stanzas 38 and 70). Worthy of remark,
too, are the examples of citra ('picture'), and venikā ('braid'),
types of varnanuprāsa, or 'syllable alliteration' (cf. the notes to
stanzas 40 and 66), of virodha, or 'apparent contradiction'
(stanza 62), and of utprekṣā,³ or 'poetic fancy' (stanzas 1, 22,
40). Noticeable is the absence of the elaborate similes that ap-
pear here and there in the text of the Saryaśataka.
GRAMMATICA NOTABILIORA
Among the more or less unusual grammatical constructions
occurring in the Candidataka, I would call attention to the follow-
ing: the imperative in -tät (discussed above, p. 96); the impera-
tive jahihi, with short penult for metrical reasons (stanza 34; cf.
Suryaśataka, 59); the accusative devān (stanza 38), used as a
sort of object of the compound jayokte, 'in the address of Jaya
1 For explanation of the various rhetorical devices that are mentioned
in this paragraph, see above, p. 89-95, where the style of the Süryaśataka
has been discussed in detail.
2 See above, p. 245.
8 Attention has been called to most of these rhetorical devices of the
Candiśataka in the notes to the stanzas in which they occur.</p>
<pb n="288" />
<p>262
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
to the gods'; the genitive of the agent with gamya (stanza 42;
cf. Süryaśataka, 23)-gamyam agner, 'assailable by Agni'; the
imperative with na (stanza 57)-na avata, 'do not protect'; the
phrase sthätum gatabhayam (stanza 86), 'unafraid to stand,'
with the infinitive depending on the compound; the adverbial
gerund dhyayam dhyayam (stanza 97); the absence of a demon-
strative correlative to the ye in stanza 9; the use of the particle
pura (stanza 33) to give to a present tense the force of a future.
For further discussion of these constructions, see the notes to the
stanzas in which they occur.
METER
All the stanzas of the Candisataka, except six, are composed
in the sragdhara meter, which, as will be remembered, is likewise
the meter of the Süryaśataka. The six exceptions-stanzas 25,
32, 49, 55, 56 and 72-are written in śärdülavikrīḍita.
SANSKRIT WORKS THAT QUOTE THE
CANDĪŠATAKA
The Candisataka seems not to be widely cited either in the
anthologies, the alamkāras, or in other Sanskrit works. The
Paddhati of Sarngadhara quotes but one stanza (no. 66), and
none of the verses appear to have found their way into Valla-
bhadeva's Subhāṣitāvali. King Bhoja's rhetorical work, the
Sarasvatikanṭhābharaṇa, cites stanzas 40 and 66 as illustrations
of the rhetorical devices citra and venikā (see below, in the notes
to Candiśataka, stanzas 40 and 66), and also stanza 49, but I have
not discovered any other citations in the alamkāra literature¹. In
Mahendra's commentary on Hemacandra's lexicographical work,
the Anekarthasamgraha, the use, in stanza 1, of anghri (or,
amhri) for päda, 'foot,' is considered worthy of note.² Stanza 66
1 The editors of the Kävyamälä edition of the Candidataka state (p. 1,
note 2) that this work of Bāṇa is cited in the Kavyānufäsana of Vägbhaṭa,
and in Arjunavarmadeva's commentary on the Amaruśataka.
2 See p. 59 of Zachariae's edition (cf. above, p. 100).</p>
<pb n="289" />
<p>263
appears to have been a favorite, for besides being quoted in the
Paddhati and in the Sarasvatikaṇṭhābharaṇa, it is found in the
Hariharavali of Hari Kavi, in the Saduktikarṇāmṛta of Sridhara
Dasa, and in the Subhasitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra, Parab's modern
anthology. References to these citations will be found in the
notes to stanza 66.
INTRODUCTION
MANUSCRIPTS AND COMMENTARIES
Aufrecht, in the three volumes of his Catalogus Catalogorum
(vol. I, p. 177; vol. 2, p. 36; vol. 3, p. 38), lists six references to
catalogues recording the existence of manuscripts of the Candida-
taka. Possibly there are to be added to this list the manuscripts
used by the editors of the Kävyamālā edition of this work of
Bana's, and the manuscript acquired and read by Bühler (cf. IA,
vol. 1, p. 111), but it is more reasonable to suppose that these are
included among those to which Aufrecht refers. In a manuscript
of the Whish collection (cf. Aufrecht, vol. 3, p. 38), the Candida-
taka is called the Caṇḍikāsaptati, apparently because it there con-
tains only about the first seventy stanzas.
Of commentaries on the Candiśataka there appear to have been
discovered two, or possibly three. One of these is by Dhaneśvara,
son of Someśvara of Daśakurajñāti (cf. Aufrecht, vol. 1, p. 177;
S. R. Bhandarkar, Report of a Second Tour in Search of Skt.
MSS made in Rajputana and Central India in 1904-5 and
1905-6, p. 52, Bombay, 1907), and was used by the editors of the
Kävyamālā edition, as noted by them on p. 1, note 2. A second,
anonymous commentary, which was also used by the editors of
the Kävyamālā edition, is possibly the same as that recorded by
Kielhorn in his Report on the Search for Skt. MSS in the Bom-
bay Presidency, during the year 1880-1881, p. 84, no. 31, Bombay,
1881. A third, of Jain authorship, and comprising marginal
glosses for verses 1-84 (cf. Bühler in IA¹, vol. 1, p. 111; J. Eggel-
ing, Catalogue of the Skt. MSS in the Library of the India Office,
part IV, no. 2625, or 2538a), is perhaps identical with the fore-
going anonymous ķīkā.</p>
<pb n="290" />
<p>THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA
EDITIONS AND TRANSLATIONS
The only edition I have been able to find recorded is that
printed in Kävyamālā, IV (1887), p. 1-37, edited by Durgapra-
sāda and Paraba, with an abridged commentary extracted from
the tīkd of Dhaneśvara and the anonymous commentary mentioned
in the preceding paragraph. I have not discovered the existence
of any translation from the original Sanskrit.
264
COMPARISON OF THE SŪRYAŚATAKA WITH THE
CANDIŚATAKA
The Süryaśataka and Candikataka, though by different authors,
exhibit in some regards noteworthy similarity. Both are fatakas,
the Suryaśataka containing 101 stanzas, and the Candiśataka,
102. The meter in both is the sragdharā, except that six stanzas
of the Candisataka are composed in färdülavikriḍita. In both
poems the stanzas, except eight in the Candisataka that contain a
jayati or jayanti, are in the asis, or 'benedictive,' form. In
both the asis is expressed by a precative or imperative, and the im-
perative in -tät is a feature in both, occurring 21 times in the
Suryaśataka and 17 times in the Candiśataka.
As regards subject-matter, both poems deal with well-worn
themes the praise of the deities Surya and Candi respectively-
and both authors, Mayura and Bāṇa, have embellished their pro-
ductions with numerous allusions drawn from the vast and seem-
ingly inexhaustible storehouse of Vedic, Epic and Puranic
mythology.
In the matter of style, both poems are in the Gaudi riti, and
both exhibit the usual kavya elements, such as śleşsa, yamaka, etc.;
but the rhetorical devices are on the whole more marked and more
numerous in the Süryaśataka than in the Candiśataka. Espe-
cially noticeable in this regard is the absence in the Candisataka
of the rather elaborate similes that occur here and there in the
stanzas of the Süryaśataka. The use of descriptive epithets to</p>
<pb n="291" />
<p>265
indicate the chief characters is a marked characteristic of both
compositions.
Among the points of difference may be mentioned the fact that
about half of the stanzas of the Candiśataka contain a speaking
character, although there is no dialogue, whereas nearly all the
stanzas of the Suryaśataka are descriptive in style. Again, the
Süryaśataka contains subdivisions of the subject-matter, devoting
some stanzas to the praise of Surya's rays, others to that of his
chariot, horses, etc.; but the Candiśataka has no such subdivisions
and adheres closely to its set theme, the praise of Candi and of
her victorious left foot. And it may be noted that the lack of
variety thus engendered sometimes approaches monotony in this
poem of Bāṇa's. On the whole, the Süryaśataka appears to me
to be the more scholarly and thoughtful work of the two. The
Candisataka is distinctly in lighter vein, and its stanzas, if meas-
ured by occidental ideas and standards, often lack dignity and
seriousness. Besides, among later writers the Süryaśataka seems
to have enjoyed a greater reputation than its rival, the Candi-
śataka, if we may judge by the greater number of times it is
found quoted in Sanskrit literature.
INTRODUCTION
COMPARISON OF THE SŪRYAŚATAKA AND CANDI-
ŚATAKA WITH THE BHAKTĀMARASTOTRA
It seems not inappropriate, in view of their association in the
Jaina tale, to compare the Süryaśataka and Candiśataka, which
are more or less alike, with the supposedly rival poem of Māna-
tunga, the Bhaktamarastotra. There is really little basis for
comparison. The Bhaktamarastotra is not a śataka, but consists
of 44 stanzas (48 in some MSS) in praise of the Jina, the latter
in most of the stanzas being directly addressed by the worshiper.
The stanzas are not in the asis form, like those of the Suryaśataka
and Candisataka, and their meter is vasantatilaka, not the srag-
dhara in which the other two poems are composed. The Sanskrit,
in spite of the numerous compounds, is comparatively simple, and</p>
<pb n="292" />
<p>266
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
there seems to be an almost utter absence of śleșa, or parono-
masia, a fact that may perhaps be adduced as an argument in
favor of adopting the earlier date-3d or 4th century A.D.-
which I have advocated above (p. 18) for the Bhaktāmarastotra.
There are numerous mythological allusions, as in the Süryaśataka
and Candisataka, and in several stanzas praise is heaped without
stint upon Sürya. On the whole, the Bhaktamarastotra is a
much less elaborate work than either of its alleged rival poems.</p>
<pb n="293" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
TEXT AND TRANSLATION
1
mā bhānkṣir vibhramam bhrūr adhara vidhuratā keyam āsyā
'sya rāgam
pāṇe prāṇy eva nã 'yam kalayasi kalahaśraddhayā kim tri-
śülam
ity udyatkopaketūn prakṛtim avayavān prāpayantyeva devyā
nyasto vo mūrdhni muṣyān marudasuhṛdasūn samharann
anghrir amhaḥ
'Spoil¹ not thy coquetry, O brow; O lower lip, why this distress?
O face, banish thy flushing;
O hand, this (Mahişa) is not indeed living; why dost thou
brandish a trident, with desire for combat?'8
While Devi (Candi) caused by these words, as it were, the parts
of her body that displayed signs of rising anger to resume
their normal state,
Her foot, which took away the life of (Mahișa), Foe of the
Gods, was set down upon his head."
May the foot of Devi (Candi) destroy your sin!
Notes. 1. Professor G. Bühler, in a short article entitled On the
Chandikaśataka of Banabhaṭṭa, in Indian Antiquary, vol. 1, p. 111-115,
gives the transliterated text and the translation of stanzas 1-5, 9 and 102.
2. The commentary offers also the alternative of taking na as meaning
puruşaḥ, 'male,' and paraphrases: 'O hand, this male, a mere insect, is
to be slain by a mere blow from my foot.' 3. Such personifying of
parts of the body is an instance of the rhetorical figure called utprekşă,
'Poetic Fancy'; cf. Introd., p. 92. 4. The use here of anghri (or,
amhri) for pada, 'foot,' is considered worthy of note by Mahendra in his
commentary on Hemacandra's lexicographical work, the Anekārtha-
samgraha; see p. 59 of the edition of Zachariae, mentioned above, Introd.,
p. 100. 5. Bühler (IA, 1. 113) renders as 'placed on your heads,' but I
have followed the commentary.
267</p>
<pb n="294" />
<p>THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA
Variae Lectiones. [Variant readings taken from Bühler's translitera-
tion (cf. note 1) are indicated by B. The great majority of the variants
are those found in the footnotes of the Kävyamālā edition, and they are
given without distinguishing letter, except that they are indicated by K in
stanzas 1-5, 9 and 102, to distinguish them from the variants given by
Bühler. The letters (a), (b), (c), (d) refer to the padas of the stanzas,
taken in order.] For the first stanza the only variant is found in (c), the
reading of K being sthapayantyeva devya.
268
2
humkāre nyakkṛtodanvati mahati jite śiñjitāir nūpurasya
ślişyacchṛngakṣate 'pi kṣaradasṛji nijälaktakabhrāntibhāji
skandhe vindhyādribuddhyā nikașati mahişasyā "hito 'sūn
ahărşid
ajñānād eva yasyāś caraṇa iti śivam sā śivā vaḥ karotu
While the mighty bellowing [of Mahişa], which [ordinarily] sur-
passed the [roar of the] ocean, was outdone by the tinkling
of [Candi's] anklet,¹
And while the wound [caused] by his horn that encircled [her
foot], created, with its flowing blood, the mistaken impres-
sion that it was her own lac-dye,²
Her foot, being set down on Mahişa's scraping shoulder, in the
belief that it was the Vindhya Mountain,³
All unawares took away his life. May that Siva (Candi) bring
about your happiness!
Notes. 1. The usual mighty bellowing had sunk to a dying moan. 2.
As Siva's (Candi's) foot rested on the demon's shoulder, it was encircled
by his long horn (cf. stanzas 41 and 44), whose tip inflicted an insignificant
wound as he writhed in the death agony. The wound was scarcely noticed
by the goddess, who mistook the slight flow of blood for her foot-lac.
3. The commentator sees in vindhyadribuddhya a śleşa, and would permit
a double rendering of it, as follows: 'Her foot, <in the belief that it was
[resting on] the Vindhya Mountain>, was set down on Mahişa's shoulder,
that rubbed against it, <believing it to be the Vindhya Mountain>.' The
reciprocal error whereby the foot of Siva (Candi) mistook Mahişa for
the Vindhya, and vice versa, was due, the commentator informs us, to the
dark color both of the buffalo-demon and of the foot of the goddess.
Siva (Candi), it will be remembered, was once taunted by Siva because
of her dusky complexion; cf. Wilkins, Hindu Mythology, p. 289. The
Vindhya range was one of the abodes of Siva, and if we adopt the double</p>
<pb n="295" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
269
rendering here suggested, we shall have to suppose that Mahişa was wont
to use it as a rubbing-post. 4. The explanation of 'unawares' (ajñānāt)
seems to be as follows: The foot of Siva (Candi) cannot believe that
Mahişa is present; first, because of the absence of any bellowing; sec-
ondly, because so powerful a demon would certainly have inflicted a much
more serious wound than the slight scratch it has received; and in the
third place, though the foot does see Mahişa, it mistakes his dark body
for the familiar Vindhya. Being thus unconscious of Mahişa's presence,
it 'unawares,' or 'unwittingly,' takes away his life. This appears to be
the idea of the commentator, who concludes: 'Thus the error arose from
the triple cause that has been mentioned.'
V.L. (a) B nudati jite. (b) B ślişyachṛngakşitepi, emended by Bühler
to ślişyacchṛngakşatât prakşaradasṛji.
3
jāhnavyā yā na jātā 'nunayaparaharakṣiptayā kṣālayantyā
nūnam no nūpureṇa glapitaśaśirucā jyotsnayā vā nakhānām
tām śobhām ādadhānā jayati navam ivā 'laktakam piḍayitvā
pādenāiva kṣipantī mahişam asurasādānaniṣkāryam āryā
[There is a beauty of Candi's foot]' that was not produced by the
purifying Jahnavi (Ganges), when sent by Hara (Siva),
intent on conciliating her,
Or indeed through her anklet that dims the luster of the moon,
or through the gleam of her toe-nails.
[But] Arya (Candi) acquired this beauty in her victory, by
crushing Mahisa and tossing him aside merely with her foot
<As worthless through the taking away of his life-juice>, like a
fresh lac-branch <which becomes worthless through the
taking of its sap>.*
[In this stanza the usual benediction is omitted.]³
Notes. 1. Three of the recognized means of adorning the feet among
the ancient Hindus were anklets, polishing the toe-nails, and staining with
red lac-dye. If we bear this in mind, the meaning of the stanza seems to
be as follows: The beauty of foot which the wife of Siva never acquired
by anklet or toe-nail, or by washing in the Ganges (also a wife of Siva),
whose stream was sent by him to pacify her jealousy, she does acquire
when, as Arya or Candi, she slays the demon Mahişa and receives the red
stain of his blood, which, like lac, gushes over her foot as she stamps on
him and crushes out his life. 2. The Ganges was brought down to earth</p>
<pb n="296" />
<p>270
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀṆA
by Bhagiratha, to purify the ashes of the sixty thousand sons of King
Sagara. In order to lessen the force of its fall, Siva caught it on his head
and checked its course by his matted locks. He afterwards sent it on its
way to earth by way of the Himalaya Mountain. This descent of the
Ganges disturbed the sage Jahnu as he was performing a sacrifice, and in
his anger he drank up its waters; but afterwards, relenting, he allowed
the river to flow from his ear; hence the Ganges is called Jähnavi,
'Daughter of Jahnu'; cf. Mahabharata, 3. 108-109; Ramayana, 1. 43. 35-38;
Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 7, 9, 11; John Dowson, A Classical Dictionary
of Hindu Mythology, p. 108, London, 1879. 3. Lit. 'is victorious, appro-
priating this beauty.' 4. I have treated the compound asurasädäna-
nişkaryam as a śleşa, and have given it a double rendering, following the
suggestion of the commentary, which reads: 'Just as anyone, having
crushed lac with his foot, and having extracted its juice, throws away the
sapless part, so Devi (Candi), having taken the life, which corresponds to
the juice [in lac], threw away Mahişa.' For a similar conception, cf.
stanza 39, note 4.
5. A similar omission of the benediction occurs in
stanzas 4, 21, 33, 38, 54, 71 and 102. In all of these stanzàs, however, there
is found, as substitute for the benediction, either a jayati or a jayanti,
'victorious is (or, are),' 'glory to,' 'hail to.'
V.L. (a) B jatänunayaparihara-, K jätä ʼnavamapurahara-. (c) B nijam
iva 'laktakam.
4
mṛtyos tulyam trilokim grasitum atirasan niḥsṛtāḥ kim nu
jihvāḥ
kim vā kṛṣṇānghripadmadyutibhir aruṇitā viṣṇupadyāḥ pada-
vyaḥ
prāptāḥ samdhyāḥ smarāreḥ svayam uta nutibhis tisra ity
ühyamānā
deväir devītriśūlāhatamahiṣajuṣo raktadhārā jayanti
'What? Have the tongues of Mṛtyu (Yama) issued [from his
mouth] in his excess of greed to devour the three worlds all
at once?
Or are the streams of Viṣṇupadi (Ganges) reddened by [contact
with] the splendor of the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa (Viṣṇu)?
Or have the three twilights appeared voluntarily [in response]
to the worship of (Siva), Foe of Smara?'¹
Such was the speculation of the gods in regard to the victorious</p>
<pb n="297" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
271
jets of blood welling from Mahișa who was slain by the
trident of Devi (Candi).*
[In this stanza the usual benediction is omitted.]"
Notes. 1. The epithet Smara denotes Kāma, the Hindu Cupid. For
Siva's hostility to Kāma, see Süryafataka, stanza 55, note 9.
2. Lit.
'victorious are the jets of blood dwelling in Mahişa.' 3. The jets of
blood issuing from the triple wound caused by the three-pronged trident
are three in number and are red; we should therefore expect the tongues
of Yama, the streams of Ganges, and the twilights, which are all compared
to the jets of blood, to be likewise three in number and red. As for the
tongues of Yama, they may be assumed to have been red, like ordinary
tongues, but I have been unable to find any reference to their number.
The streams of Vişnupadi (Ganges) are three, for it is stated in the
Mahabharata (3. 109. 10) that Gangã, on her descent from heaven (cf.
stanza 3, note 2), divided herself into three streams; cf. also Rāmāyaṇa,
1. 44. 6. It may be significant, too, that the most sacred spot along the
Ganges is Allāhābād, or Triveni ('Triple-braided'), where the Ganges,
Yamunā (Jumna), and the alleged subterranean Sarasvati come together
into one stream. Jacobi explains the three streams of Ganges as the three
manifestations of Gangã-in heaven, on earth, and in Pätāla; cf. Jacobi,
Brahmanism, in Hastings's Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, vol. 2,
p. 809. The text of the stanza tells us that the Vişnupadi (Ganges) was
reddened by contact with the lotus foot of Vişņu; cf. Vișnu Purana, 2.8
(Wilson, vol. 2, p. 271-272), where it is said that Gangā has 'her source
in the nail of the great toe of Vişnu's left foot.' We must assume that the
lotus foot was a rosy pink color. As regards the twilights, there were
three the morning, noon and evening periods-and two of these, namely,
the dawn and evening twilights, were marked by the red glow of sunrise
and sunset. The commentary adds: 'The twilights also are red-colored.'
4. No mention of the foot of Candi is made in this or in the following
forty-two stanzas: 14, 15, 16, 18, 19, 21, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 31, 33, 34, 35, 38,
40, 45, 50, 51, 53, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 65, 66, 67, 69, 70, 71, 72, 77, 80,
85, 87, 91, 96, 100. In several of these stanzas, however, the action of the
foot is suggested in such expressions as 'trampled on' (51), 'crushed'
(15, 24, 35, 62), etc. 5. For a similar omission of the benediction in
other stanzas, cf. stanza 3, note 5.
V.L. (a) K yamyas tulyam; B atirasan nişkṛtaḥ. (d) K devyäs tri-
śülakşatamahişa-.
5
datte darpāt prahāre sapadi padabharotpiṣṭadehāvaśiṣṭām
śliṣṭām śṛngasya koṭim mahiṣasuraripor nūpuragranthisīmni
musyād vaḥ kalmaṣāṇi vyatikaraviratāv ādadānaḥ kumāro
mātuḥ prabhraṣṭalilākuvalayakalikākarṇapūrādareņa</p>
<pb n="298" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
<Kumāra>,¹ <the son of the Mother (Candi), out of regard for
her ear-adornment, an imitation lotus-bud,²
272
Which, [as he supposed], had fallen off, picked up, at the con-
clusion of the battle, the tip of the horn* <of Mahişa>,
The <buffalo-shaped> Foe of the Gods, which had clung to the
edge of the knot of her anklet-being all that was left of his
body,
Which had been crushed on the spot by the weight of her foot,
when he presumptuously struck a blow.
May Kumāra destroy your sins!
Notes. 1. Kumāra is one of the names of Kärttikeya, reputed son of
Siva and Parvati (Candi). His parentage, however, is variously given.
He is usually called the son of Agni and Svähä, according to the story of
his birth as given in Mahabharata, 3. 225. 15-17; but in Mahabharata, 6. 23.
12, Durga (Candi) is identified with Svähā, and in 6. 23. 11 is addressed
as Skandamatar, Mother of Skanda (Kärttikeya)'; and again, in Ma-
habhārata, 3. 229. 27-31, it is explained that Rudra, who is Siva, is some-
times regarded as the father of Skanda (Kärttikeya). See also Süryaśataka,
stanza 25, notes 1, 4, 8; and Candiśataka, stanza 28, note 2. 2. An ear-
ornament in the shape of a lotus. 3. The word vyatikara, 'contact,'
appears not to be generally used in the sense of 'battle'; but the com-
mentary here glosses it by yuddha, 'battle,' and in stanza 72 also it must
have that meaning. 4. The implication that the tip of the horn was
shaped like a lotus-bud is plain. 5. According to the commentary,
kumaro is not the logical, but only the grammatical, subject of musyad,
'may destroy.' It reads: 'If any logical connection is intended in the
words "may Kumāra destroy your sins," then there would exist the con-
dition of a logical connection with what is irrelevant, by reason of Kumāra's
not being connected with the subject-matter. Therefore we must para-
phrase by supplying the following: "May that Mother, whose son picked
up, etc. . . . destroy your sins.""
V.L. (c) K musyad vaḥ kilbişāni.
6
śaśvad viśvopakāraprakṛtir avikṛtiḥ sā 'stu śāntyāi śivā vo
yasyāḥ pādopaśalye tridaśapatiripur dūraduṣṭāśayo 'pi
nāke prāpat pratiṣṭhām asakṛd abhimukho vādayañ śṛngakoṭyā
hatvā konena vīņām iva raṇitamanim mandalim nūpurasya
Siva (Candi) is unchangeable, and is a perpetual source of
benefits to the universe.²</p>
<pb n="299" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
273
Through contact with her foot, (Mahişa), Foe of the Lord of
the Gods, although of utterly depraved mind,
Obtained a place in heaven, [for], when facing her [in battle], he
repeatedly caused her circular anklet,
With its tinkling jewels, to resound, striking it with the tip of
his horn, as if [he were striking] a lute with a quill.5
May Siva (Candi) bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. In Süryaśataka, stanza 89, Sürya is called avikṛtiḥ, 'the
unchangeable.' 2. Or, 'is continually the source of all benefits.' 3.
Lit. 'in the suburbs of whose foot.' The commentary reads: 'He became
an inhabitant of heaven through an excess of merit engendered by contact
with her foot.' This contact occurred through his repeatedly striking her
anklet with the tip of his horn. 4. Mahişa, foe of Indra, who was the
leader of the gods in their struggle with Mahişa. 5. The commentary
says: 'What one, indeed, causes a lute to sound on the sole of the foot
of Devi (Candi), that one, when dead, reaches heaven.' The noise of
the anklet is referred to again in stanzas 13, 43 and 44.
V.L. (b) mahişasuraripur.
ryg
nisthyūto 'ngustṭhakoṭyā nakhaśikharahataḥ pārṣṇiniryātasāro
garbhe darbhāgrasūcīlaghur iva ganito nopasarpan samipam
nābhāu vaktram praviṣṭākṛtivikṛti yayā pādapātena kṛtvā
dāityādhiśo vināśam raṇabhuvi gamitaḥ sā 'stu devi śriye vaḥ
Spurned by the tip of [Candi's] great toe, struck by the point of
her toe-nail, robbed of his strength by her heel,
(Mahişa), Lord of the Daityas, who had been accounted as no
more worthy of notice than the prick of a tip of darbha grass
on one's foot,²
Came creeping [back] into her presence. [But then], after she
had doubled him up with a kick, so that his face,
Which had taken on an altered appearance, was against his navel,
she put him to death on the field of battle.
May that Devi (Caṇḍī) bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. Literally the word nişthyata means 'spat out,' 'ejected.' I
have rendered as 'spurned.' 2. Lit. 'he, being as it were insignificant
as the needle of a tip of darbha grass on the interior [of her foot-
19</p>
<pb n="300" />
<p>274
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
garbhe is glossed by padamadhye], was not taken into account.' Candi
was not hurt by stepping on or kicking Mahișa, any more than anyone
would be hurt by stepping on a sharp spear of grass. It will be remem-
bered (cf. stanza 2) that she received a scratch on the foot from the tip
of Mahişa's horn. See also stanza 51, where again Mahişa is compared
to a spear of grass. 3. Lit. 'by her, having by a blow of her foot made
his face, into which a change of appearance had entered, in his navel, he
was put to death.' The commentary regards praviştakṛtivikṛti as an ad-
verb (may it not better be neuter, modifying vaktram?)—and connects
pravişta with nabhau. It reads: 'In the first place, his face was caused
to enter his navel by a blow of her foot; then afterwards, he was put to
death; or, in what [face] there was an alteration of its own appearance-
the appearance that had entered [into it]-such a [face], the face of
Mahişa, she caused to enter his own navel by a blow of her foot.' I sug-
gest the following as another possible rendering of this third pada:
'Having, by a blow of her foot on his navel, made his face to assume an
alteration of appearance.'
V.L. (a) pārşninişnātasaraḥ. (c) pratişthakṛtivikṛti. (d) sa 'stu śān-
tyai siva vaḥ.
8
grastāśvaḥ śaspalobhād iva haritaharer aprasodhānaloṣmā
sthāṇāu kaṇḍūm vinīya pratimahiṣaruṣevā 'ntakopāntavarti
kṛṣṇam pańkam yathecchan varuņam upagato majjanāyeva
yasyāḥ
svastho 'bhūt pādam āptvā hradam iva mahiṣaḥ sā 'stu durgā
śriye vaḥ
Mahisa¹ devoured the horses of Sürya² as if through his longing
for young grass, and would not brook the fiery pride of
Anala (Agni);
On Sthāņu (Siva) he removed his itch, and came near to Antaka
(Yama) as if in anger at a rival buffalo*;
He sought out Kṛṣṇa (Viṣṇu) as if he were mud," and ap-
proached Varuna (Ocean) as if for the purpose of plunging
[into him];
But when he came in contact with the foot [of Durga (Candi)],
as with a sacred pool, he became emancipated.
May that Durga (Candi) bring you prosperity'!
Notes. 1. The meaning of this stanza seems to be that Mahișa treated
the gods with indifference and contempt, till he was brought to himself</p>
<pb n="301" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
(svastha) with a round turn by Candi. There is also the underlying mean-
ing that after many wanderings (in sin), which consisted in mistaking the
gods for something they were not, he finally came to rest, and obtained
emancipation (svastha) [the commentary glosses svastho by nirvrtaḥ
svargasthaḥ, 'obtains nirvana, is placed in heaven'] by touching the foot
of Candi (cf. above, stanza 6, note 3). This latter interpretation, which
appears to be that of the commentary, is more readily grasped if it is
remembered that the Sanskrit root bhram means both 'wander' and 'err,'
and the Hindu mind would supply the idea of bhram as soon as the force
of svastha, 'coming to rest,' 'emancipation,' struck home in his intellectual
consciousness. 2. Lit. 'of Him whose horses are green.' Because the
horses were greenish-yellow in color, Mahişa shows his contempt for Surya
by carelessly devouring them as if they were blades of fresh young grass.
On the color of Sürya's steeds, see Süryaśataka, stanza 8, note 2, and stanza
46, note 8. 3. Mahişa wilfully mistook Sthāņu (Siva) for a sthanu
(rubbing-post). For similar puns on the term sthanu, cf. stanzas 88, 92,
100 and 10I. 4. Yama's vehicle was a buffalo (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza
58, note 5), and so would be a rival of Mahişa, whose name signifies 'buf-
falo.' 5. The dark color (krsna) of Vişņu in his incarnation as Kṛṣṇa
led to the suggestion of mud in which Mahișa might wallow. 6. Varuņa
was Ocean. Mahişa lost sight of the person of the god, and saw only the
7. This stanza, as implied in part by the commentary, admits of
a double rendering, except in the first part of pada (a). Even there I
have sought to find a fleşa, though my translation of grastāśvaḥ by 'out-
does a horse' is hardly warranted by the Sanskrit. The second rendering
runs as follows:-
water.
275
A buffalo outdoes (?) a horse in his greed for young grass, and cannot
endure the heat of the fire of the sun;
He dispels his itching on a rubbing-post, and comes near to death in his
rage, as it were, at rival buffaloes;
He is, as it were, fond of [wallowing in] black mud, and goes to water, as
if for the purpose of plunging [into it];
And having found a pond he is content, as if he had found the foot [of
Durgā (Candi)].
May Durga (Candi) bring you prosperity!
V.L. (d) sa 'stu devi mude vaḥ.
9
trailokyātańkaśāntyāi praviśati vivase dhatari dhyanatandrīm
indrădyeşu dravatsu dravinapatipayaḥpālakālānalesu
ye sparsenäiva piṣṭvā mahiṣam atiruşam trātavantas trilokim
pāntu tvām pañca candyāś caraṇanakhanibhenā 'pare loka-
pālāḥ</p>
<pb n="302" />
<p>276
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
When the Creator (Brahmā), helpless,¹ entered into the lassitude
of meditation for alleviating the distress of the three worlds,
And when the Lord of Wealth (Kubera), the Guardian of Waters
(Varuṇa), Kāla (Yama), and Anala (Agni), headed by
Indra, ran away,²
Five other world-protectors, under the guise of the [five] toe-
nails on the foot of Candi,
Became guardians of the three worlds by crushing with a mere
touch the exceedingly angry Mahișa.
May [these] other world-protectors protect thee!
Notes. 1. The commentary says: 'For he who is a prey to lassitude is
verily helpless,' implying that the helplessness of Brahmã was due to the
lassitude of meditation; but it seems more natural to suppose that Brahmā
retired to meditate because he was helpless to offer aid against Mahişa.
2. It was because the gods had been defeated in battle and put to rout by
Mahişa that Candi was created to save them; cf. Introd., p. 250.
3. For
a list of the world-protectors (lokapālas), or guardians of the eight points
of the compass, cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 18, note 10. 4. There is no te
correlative to the ye in päda (c), but in Bühler's text (cf. stanza I, note
1) there occurs an ime in pada (d). For another instance of the omission
of the demonstrative, cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 24. The relative has been
omitted in Süryaśataka, stanzas 33 and 98.
V.L. (a) B trailokyatankanaśye; B dhyanatandräm. (c) B sparsenai-
vatra pistva (omitting initial ye); K tratavanto jaganti, B trasayantam
jaganti. (d) B pätu tvam; B carananakham ime na 'pare lokapalāḥ, K
caraṇanakhamisena 'pare.
10
prāleyotpīḍapīvnām nakharajanikṛtām ātapenā 'tipāṇḍuḥ
pārvatyāḥ pātu yuşmān pitur iva tulitādrīndrasāraḥ sa pādaḥ
yo dhairyān muktalīlāsamucitapatanāpātapītāsur āsīn
no devyā eva vāmaś chalamahişatanor nākalokadviso 'pi
Very white is the foot of Parvati (Candi) because of the luster
of the moon [-shaped whites] of her toe-nails-which whites
are in a healthy state by reason of their pressing against the
snow¹;
And that foot is like the foot of her fathers (Himalaya), and
equals in strength the (Himalaya), Indra of Mountains:</p>
<pb n="303" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
277
With resoluteness it took away the life [of Mahişa] in the instant
of its descent upon him-a descent that was suited to an
absence of [any feeling of] playfulness";
Nor was this the <inauspicious (left)> foot of Devi (Candi),
although it was <inauspicious> to (Mahișa), Foe of the
Heavenly World, who was disguised in the body of a buffalo.
May that foot of Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The commentary says: 'Snow is white; there is a healthy
condition of the whiteness [of the nails] through [their] pressing against
that (snow); Bhagavatī (Candi) as a rule walks about on the Snow-
mountain (Himalaya).' The meaning seems to be that the snowy whites
of the nails are kept in a fresh or healthy condition by contact with the
snow that presses against them as Candi walks barefoot on the snows of
Himalaya. Apparently the only reason offered by the commentator to
explain why snow benefits the whites of the nails is that both are white-
the action of the snow is in the direction of keeping the whites of the nails
white. 2. The commentary says that the word padaḥ is to be read twice.
It also suggests the following rendering: 'Her <foot> is, as it were, the
<foothills of her father Himalaya.' 3. The commentary explains that
the comparison is complimentary to Candī, because 'a girl who resembles
her father is fortunate.' 4. For apata, the commentary gives an alter-
nate gloss, either arambhe, 'in the beginning,' or apatatas, 'instantly'; I
have inclined to the latter, and have rendered as 'in the instant.' 5.
The commentary says: 'Where there are resoluteness and prowess, etc.
as exponents of the "heroic" sentiment, there is no playfulness manifest-
ing the "erotic" [sentiment]; hence [arises] the mention of the "absence
of playfulness," and because of this [absence of playfulness], the destruc-
tion of an enemy is proper.' On these terms, 'playfulness,' etc., cf.
Dasarūpa, ed. and tr. Haas, New York, 1912, as follows: for 'resoluteness'
(dhairya), p. 62; for 'heroic sentiment' (virarasa), p. 128, 141; for 'play-
fulness' (la), p. 62; and for 'erotic sentiment' (śrngararasa), p. 128,
6. There is a pun here, vama meaning both 'left' and 'hos-
tile.' Elsewhere in the poem, where the foot is specified, it is always said
that Candi killed Mahişa with her left foot; cf. stanzas 42, 47, 74, 75, 82,
89, 93, 94 and 101.
130-140.
V.L. (a) praleyotpiḍadiptām or präleyotpiḍadīvyat.
11
vakṣo vyājāiṇarājaḥ sa daśabhir abhinat pāṇijāiḥ prāk surāreḥ
pañcãivă 'stam nayāmo yuvaticaraṇajāḥ śatrum ete vayam tu
ity utpannābhimānāir nakhaśaśimaṇibhir jyotsnayā svāmśu-
mayyā</p>
<pb n="304" />
<p>278
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
yasyāḥ pāde hatārāu hasita iva hariḥ sā 'stu kālī śriye vaḥ
'In a former age, he (Viṣṇu), in the guise of a lion,¹ split open
with his ten finger-nails the breast of (Hiraṇyakaśipu), Foe
of the Gods;
But we, these mere five toe-nails of a young woman, bring our
foe (Mahisa) to utter destruction.'
In these words Hari (Vișnu) is, as it were, mocked by the pride-
filled toe-nails on the foe-killing foot of Kälī (Candi)-
Toe-nails that are veritable moon-stones by reason of their self-
radiant splendor.
May that Kāli (Candi) bring you prosperity!
Notes. I. The word enaraja means, literally, 'king of antelopes,' but is
glossed by simha, 'lion.' The reference is to Vişņu in his fourth incarna-
tion, when, as the nara-simha, 'man-lion,' he tore open with his finger-
nails the breast of the demon Hiranyakaśipu; cf. Mahabharata, 3. 102. 22;
Bhagavata Purāṇa, 7.8. 12-31 (Dutt, book 7, cap. 8, p. 40-42); Harivamsa,
the Bhavisya Parvan, 39 (Dutt, p. 919); Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 26, p.
112. See also Mayūra's stanza, entitled 'The Claws of Narasimha,' trans-
lated above, p. 240. 2. The commentary says: 'They were the finger-
nails of Hari (Vişņu); we are but toe-nails of a woman; they were ten,
we but five; by them merely the breast [of Hiranyakaśipu] was torn open,
but by us our foe (Mahişa) was brought to utter annihilation; hence the
cause of our pride.'
V.L. (c) ity utpannabhimanair atiruciranakhaiḥ. (d) sa 'stu fantyai
fivā vaḥ.
12
raktäkte 'laktakaśrīr vijayini vijaye no virājaty amuşmin
hāso hastāgrasamvāhanam api dalitādrīndrasāradviso 'sya
träsenāivā 'dya sarvaḥ praṇamati kadanenā 'muneti kṣatāriḥ
pādo 'vyāc cumbito vo rahasi vihasatā tryambakenā 'mbikāyāḥ
'<O Vijayā>,¹ there is no sheen of lac-dye glistening on this
victorious [foot], which is [already] smeared with blood <in
the victory>,
And a massaging with the fingers of this [foot] that has destroyed
its enemy (Mahisa), mighty as (Himalaya), Indra of Moun-
tains, would be mockery;</p>
<pb n="305" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
279
And today everyone, merely out of fear because of this killing
[of Mahişa], is making obeisance [to it].'
By Tryambaka (Siva), smiling as he uttered the above words in
private, the foe-slaying foot of Ambikā (Caṇḍī) was kissed.²
May the foot of Ambika (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Vijayã was one of Candi's attendants; she is mentioned again
in stanza 21; see also stanza 15, note 7, where Jaya and Vijayā are dis-
cussed at length. Here, vijaye may likewise be a locative, meaning in
victory'; for a similar pun, see above (p. 230), in stanza 1 of the vakrokti
stanzas of Mayūra. 2. The thought conveyed by the stanza seems to
be that Siva kisses the foot of Candi, because all the ordinary attentions
by which one would honor a foot are in this case either superfluous or
are being done by someone else. Thus, there is no use in anointing Candi's
foot with lac, because it is already stained red with the blood of Mahişa;
and a foot so mighty as to be able to destroy a Mahişa would scorn such
tender caresses as massaging; and since the whole world is making obei-
sance to her foot, Siva, who prefers to be more individual, does not care
to honor it thus, and therefore kisses it. This seems to be the interpre-
tation of the commentary, which says: 'In [the case of] a foot, coloring
with lac-dye, massaging with the fingers, and making obeisance are the
three things suitable; but by Mahadeva (Śiva) just a kissing of it is made,
with the thought: "In this case (i.e. in my case), even those three things
do not take place."
V.L. (b) tulitädrindrasaradviso.
13
bhango na bhrūlatāyās tulitabalatayā 'nästham asthnām tu
cakre
na krodhāt pādapadmam mahad amṛtabhujām uddhṛtam śal-
yam antaḥ
vācālam nūpuram no jagad ajani jayam śamsad amsena
pārṣṇer
muṣṇantyā 'sūn surāreḥ samarabhuvi yayā pārvatī pātu sā vaḥ
By¹ Pārvati (Caṇḍī), as she, on the field of battle, destroyed with
a part of her heel the life of (Mahișa), Foe of the Gods,
There was made not only <a knitting> of her creeper-like brows,
but also <a breaking> of his bones without concern, owing to
her mastery of his might²;</p>
<pb n="306" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
Not only was her lotus foot <upraised> in anger, but also the great
thorn in [the side of] the gods was <extracted> ;
Not only was her anklet <set tinkling>, but the universe was
<set talking>, extolling her victory.
May that Parvati (Candi) protect you!
280
Notes. 1. For convenience, I have translated the fourth pada first. 2,
Lit. 'because of his strength being equaled.' 3. The commentary says:
'For the gods regarded Mahişa as a thorn [sticking] in [them].' Cf.
Mahabharata, 3. 231. 106: so 'yam tvaya mahabaho samito devakantakaḥ,
'this thorn of the gods has been tamed by thee, O Strong-armed (Skanda),'
addressed to Skanda (Kärttikeya) after he had killed Mahişa. In the
Epic, Skanda, and not Caṇḍī, is recognized as the conqueror of the buffalo-
demon; cf. Introd., p. 248. In stanza 56 also, Mahişa is called a 'thorn.'
Reference to the tinkling of the anklet is made also in stanzas 6, 43 and 44.
14
niryan nānāstraśastrāvali valati balam kevalam dānavānām
drän nite dirghanidrām dviṣati na mahişī 'ty ucyase prayaso
'dya
astrisambhāvyavīryā tvam asi khalu mayā nāivam ākāraṇīyā
kātyāyany āttakelāv iti hasati hare hrīmati hantv arīn vaḥ
'The army of the Dänavas,¹ which advanced with its ranks
[equipped with] various arms and missile weapons, is hasten-
ing away, leaderless,²
And since thy foe (Mahişa) has been quickly despatched [by
thee] to his long sleep, thou art not called "Mahişi" by me
today, [as] generally,³
Nor indeed art thou, who hast strength not to be expected in a
woman, to be thus summoned hither by me.'*
As Hara (Siva) was laughing at his jest" made in those words,
Katyayani (Candi) [became] embarrassed.
May Katyayani (Caṇḍī) slay your foes!
Notes. 1. The army of Mahişa, who was lord of the Dānavas. 2.
The word kevalam literally means 'alone,' but the commentary glosses by
svamisanyam, 'without a leader.' 3. There is a pun here which it is
difficult to bring out in the translation, mahişt meaning both 'consort
queen' and 'female buffalo.' It would not be proper to address Caṇḍī as</p>
<pb n="307" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
'female buffalo,' since she had slain a male buffalo (Mahişa). On this
the commentary says: 'How can she, who kills a male buffalo, be spoken
of by the term "female buffalo"? A female buffalo is weaker in strength
than the male, but thou art of a strength which is ten million times supe-
rior to that of a male buffalo (meaning Mahişa).' 4. Candi had per-
formed so manly an act in slaying Mahişa that she is no longer regarded by
her husband Siva as a woman. Nor does Siva exercise the usual privilege
of a husband that of summoning his wife to wait on his needs. So the
commentary, which reads: 'Summoning a wife who is a woman is proper,
but thou hast the behavior of a man; therein lies the jest.' 5. For the
explanation of the jest, see note 4.
V.L. (a) tiryak nandstraśasträvali.
281
15
jātā kim te hare bhir bhavati mahişato bhir avaśyam harīņām
adyendor dvāu kalańkāu tyajati patir apām dhäiryam ālokya
candram
vāyo kampyas tvayā 'nyo naya yama mahiṣād ātmayugyam
yayā 'rau
piste naṣṭam jahāsa dyujanam iti jayā sā 'stu devī śriye vaḥ
'Why is fear born in thee, O <Hari>¹? Surely there is fear of
<Mahişa>, <a buffalo>, on the part of <horses>²;
On the Moon today there are two spots; and (Varuņa), Lord of
Waters, on seeing the Moon [running away], loses his
courage*;
O Vāyu (Wind), another should be shaken by thee; [thou thy-
self shouldst not tremble]"; O Yama, lead thy vehicle away
from Mahisa."
With these words, after Devi (Candi) had crushed her foe
(Mahişa), Jaya¹ mocked the inhabitants of heaven who had
run away.
May that Devi (Candi) bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. According to the commentary, the epithet Hari may signify
either Vişņu or Indra; this is supported by Sörensen, Index to the Names
in the Mahabharata, s.v. Hari. Indra is called Hari in Saryafataka, stanzas
71 and 72, and Candidataka, stanzas 19 and 59. 2. It is difficult to bring
out the pun in the translation, the idea being that Hari (Vişņu or Indra)
should not be afraid of Mahişa, even if hari (a horse) is usually afraid</p>
<pb n="308" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
of mahişa (a buffalo). For other puns involving the two meanings of
hari, cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 51, note 1. 3. One of these spots is sup-
posedly the dark blotch that can be plainly seen on the white disk of the
full moon; the other is the stigma incurred by his defeat in the battle with
Mahişa, a blot, as it were, on the Moon's escutcheon. This is the expla- .
nation of the commentary, which says: 'One [of the two spots] is, to be
sure, innate; but the second assumes the form of a reproach because of
his having fled in the battle with Mahişa.' 4. The commentary points
out a second rendering for this half of the second pada: 'The Lord of
Waters, the Ocean, upon beholding the moon, would abandon his stability
-i.e. would move in the direction of the tide.' 5. The Wind (Väyu)
usually shakes others and causes them to tremble, as, for example, the
leaves and boughs of trees. Now he is taking his turn at trembling,
through his fear of Mahişa. The commentary says: 'But thou thyself
art trembling-that is the meaning.' 6. The vehicle of Yama was a buf-
falo; cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 58, note 5. The commentary says: 'A
buffalo, seeing another buffalo, gets angry,' and the implication is that
Yama and his vehicle were so thoroughly frightened that they are iron-
ically warned to keep away from the dead Mahişa (buffalo), lest the latter
should attack the buffalo of the god. 7. Jaya was one of Candi's at-
tendants; she is mentioned also in stanzas 19, 32, 33, 38, 69, 86 and 89, and
appears to be not the same person as Vijayā who is mentioned in stanzas
12 and 21. In the Mahabharata, Durgā (Candi) is twice at least addressed
as Jaya and Vijayā (4. 6. 16, jaya tvam vijaya ca, 'thou art Jaya and
Vijayā'; and 6. 23.6, vijaye jaye, 'O Vijaya, O Jaya'), and nowhere in
the Epic does either name appear to be applied to any of Candi's attendants
-not being so recorded, at any rate, in Sörensen's Index, nor in the index
of A. Holtzmann's Das Mahabharata, Kiel, 1895. But in Bana's Pārva-
tiparinaya, acts 4 and 5 (ed. M. R. Telang, Bombay, 1892), both Jaya and
Vijayā appear as separate and distinct persons, attendants of Parvati
(Candi). In the Kathasaritsägara, 1.7. 107 (ed. Brockhaus, Leipzig, 1839),
Jaya is represented as wife of Puşpadanta, and portress, or doorkeeper, of
Parvati (Candi).
282
16
śülaprotād upantaplutamahi mahiṣād utpatantyā sravantyā
vartmany ärajyamāne sapadi makhabhujām jātasamdhyāpra-
mohaḥ
nṛtyan hāsena matvā vijayamaham aham mānayāmī 'ti vādī
yām āśliṣya pranṛttaḥ punar api purabhit pārvatī pātu sā vaḥ
When the pathway of the gods¹ was quickly reddened by the
stream [of blood] that inundated the earth in the vicinity,²
As it spouted from Mahisa who had been stabbed by the trident,</p>
<pb n="309" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
283
Purabhid³ (Siva), under the mistaken impression that [the
red of]
Twilight had fallen, began to dance; but when he realized [his
mistake], he said, with a smile:
'I am honoring a festival of victory,' and having embraced
Parvati (Candi), he began to dance again.
May that Parvati (Candi) protect you!
3. Siva
Notes. 1. The 'pathway of the gods' is the sky. 2. In the com-
mentary it is stated that the compound upantaplutamahi is an adverb, and
the translation which I have adopted for it is suggested there.
acquired the title of Purabhid, 'Destroyer of Cities,' by burning with a
flaming arrow the three cities built of gold, silver, and iron, in the sky, by
Maya for the Asuras; cf. Mahabharata, 13. 161. 25-31. See also Mayura's
stanza, entitled 'The Burning of the City of Tripura,' translated above,
p. 239. 4. The commentary says: 'And furthermore, after taking thought,
he realizes [the truth]: "The sky is really reddened by a stream of blood
spouting from Mahişa who has been stabbed by the trident of my wife;
it is not the twilight-time." Siva's fondness for the twilight-dance has
been referred to in Süryaśataka, stanza 55, note 10.
V.L. (a) The Kävyamālā text reads upattaplutamahi; following the com-
mentary, I have emended to upantaplutamahi.
17
nākāukonāyakādyāir dyuvasatibhir asiśyāmadhāmā dharitrīm
rundhan vardhiṣṇuvindhyācalacakitamanovṛttibhir vikṣito yaḥ
pādotpiṣṭaḥ sa yasyā mahiṣasuraripur nūpurāntāvalambi
lebhe lolendranīlopalaśakalatulāṁ stād umā sā śriye vaḥ
[Mahişa], who possessed the dark-blue sheen of a sword, seemed
to the gods, at whose head was Indra,¹
To cover the earth, and their minds were agitated at [what they
supposed was] the Vindhya Mountain beginning to grow.³
But he, this buffalo [-shaped] Foe of the Gods, after being crushed
by the foot of Uma (Caṇḍī), took on the appearance
Of a dangling piece of sapphire-stone, as he clung to the edge of
her anklet.
May that Uma (Candi) bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'was viewed by the inhabitants of heaven, beginning with
the Lord-of-those-whose-dwelling-is-the-sky.' 2. The gods mistook the</p>
<pb n="310" />
<p>284
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
great dark-blue bulk of Mahişa for a mountain, an addition to the Vindhya
range, and they were alarmed, fearing a repetition of an unpleasant expe-
rience which they had had with the Vindhya on a previous occasion.
'According to a legend related in Mahabharata, 3.8782 seq. [i.e. 3. 104.
1-15], the personified Vindhya, jealous of Himalaya, demanded that the
sun should revolve round him in the same way as about Meru, which the
sun declining to do, the Vindhya then began to elevate himself, that he
might bar the progress of both sun and moon; the gods, alarmed, asked
the aid of the saint Agastya, who approached the Vindhya and requested
that by bending down he would afford him an easy passage to the South
country, begging at the same time that he would retain a low position
till his return; this he promised to do, but Agastya never returned, and
the Vindhya range consequently never attained the elevation of the Himā-
laya'; cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. Vindhya. 3. The com-
parison of Mahişa with the sapphire, as with the blade of a sword, or a
distant mountain-range, was due to the bluish color of his skin. 4. In
Harivamsa, 1. 18. 13-22, it is related that when Parvati (Candi) began a
rigorous course of austerities, her mother, Menā, seeking to dissuade her,
said: u ma, 'Oh don't!' Hence her epithet of Umã, which is first applied
to her in the Kena Upanişad (3. 11. 12); cf. J. Muir, Original Sanskrit
Texts, 4. 420-421, 2d ed., revised, London, 1873. The same account is
given by Kälidāsa in the Kumarasambhava, 1. 26.
18
durvārasya dyudhāmnām mahişitavapuso vidviṣaḥ pātu yuş-
män
pārvatyā pretapālasvapuruṣaparuṣaḥ preșito 'sãu pṛṣatkaḥ
yaḥ kṛtvā lakṣyabhedam hṛtabhuvanabhayo gām vibhidya pra-
viṣṭaḥ
pātālam pakṣapālīpavanakṛtapatattārkṣyaśaṁkākulāhiḥ
An arrow, sharp as the very messengers¹ of (Yama), Keeper of
the Dead, was sped by Parvati (Candi)
At the irresistible (Mahişa), Foe of the Gods, who had changed
his body into that of a buffalo;
And this [arrow], by hitting its mark, removed the anxiety of the
world, and piercing the earth, entered Pātāla,*
Where it agitated the serpents with the fear that Tärkṣya
(Garuda) was descending-a fear caused by the wind of
its fringe of feathers.
May that arrow [of Parvati (Candi)] protect you!</p>
<pb n="311" />
<p>THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA
Notes. 1. Sharp as Death, the messenger of Yama. The commentary
glosses svapuruşaḥ, 'his own men,' by svakiyadütaḥ, 'his own messengers.'
2. The genitive vidvişaḥ, 'Foe,' appears to be an objective genitive depend-
ing on preşito, 'was sped.' 3. Lit. 'having made a cleaving of the mark';
the 'mark' was Mahişa. 4. The words gam... . pätālam occur again in
stanza 39, in the same order as here, and in the same position in the pädas.
5. Tärkşya was Garuda, the inveterate foe of all serpents; cf. Suryaśataka,
stanza 47, note 3. The commentary says: 'Formerly the snakes were
frightened by Garuda's entering Pātāla, because of the wind [stirred up]
by his wings; even so by the [winged] arrow of Parvati (Candi).'
285
19
vajram vinyasya hāre harikaragalitam kaṇṭhasūtre ca cakram
kesän baddhva 'bdhipäśäir dhṛtadhanadagadā prāk pralīnān
vihasya
devān utsāraṇotkā kila mahiṣahatāu mīlato hrepayanti
hrīmatyā hāimavatyā vimativihataye tarjitā stāj jayā vaḥ
Jaya,¹ by placing in her garland of pearls the thunderbolt² <that
had fallen from the hand of Indra>, and on her necklace
the discus <that had fallen from the hand of Vişnu>,
By binding up her hair with the nooses of (Varuṇa), the Ocean,
and by carrying the mace of (Kubera), Giver of Wealth,
mocked the gods who had formerly fled,
And with pretended desire to drive them away, put them to
shame as they reassembled
On [the occasion of] the death of Mahișa. But she was re-
buked by the modest Häimavati" (Candi).
May that Jayā remove your errors of judgment !
Notes. 1. Jaya was one of Candi's attendants; cf. stanza 15, note 7.
2. The gods had abandoned their weapons in their flight from Mahişa;
Jaya, who had picked up these weapons, now flaunts them in the faces of
their quondam owners. 3. Hari is an epithet both of Vişņu and of
Indra; cf. stanza 15, note I. 4. The particle kila seems to have an
ironical force here. 5. A patronymic from Himavat, 'Snow-possessing,'
an epithet of Himalaya, who was Candi's father.
20
khadge pānīyam ählādayati hi mahiṣam pakṣapātī pṛṣatkaḥ
śüleneśo yaśobhāg bhavati parilaghuḥ syād vadhārhe 'pi
daṇḍaḥ</p>
<pb n="312" />
<p>286
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
hitvä hetīr iti 'vā 'bhihatibahalitaprāktanäpāṭalimnā
pārṣṇyāiva proṣitāsum suraripum avatāt kurvatī pārvati vaḥ
'On the sword there is that which may be drunk; but it would
indeed refresh Mahisa¹;
The <flying> arrow <sides with> [him] ; [if killed] by the trident,
he would become Īśa³ (Siva), and entitled to fame;
And in the case of one who is deserving of death, a staff [as in-
strument of punishment] would be too light.'
. With this thought, as it were, Parvati (Caṇḍī) laid aside her
weapons, and simply with her heel, whose previous redness*
was increased by striking him, made (Mahișa), Foe of the
Gods, reft of life.
May Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. There is blood on the sword, and Mahisa would be refreshed
by any kind of drink. 2. The arrow is pakşapātī, 'flying,' but in order
to bring the translation into harmony with the sentiment, the meaning
'siding with,' 'partial to,' must be used. 3. Mahişa, if the trident were
sticking in his body, would be a 'trident-bearer'; but fülin, 'Trident-bearer,'
is one of Siva's epithets; Mahisa would thus become Siva (Isa). See the
illustration in Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 6, p. 22, where Siva is pictured
holding a trident. 4. The commentary says: 'In the case of Devi's foot,
its natural reddishness was increased by the slaying of Mahişa.'
21
kṛtvedṛk karma lajjājananam anaśane śakra mā 'sūn vihāsir
vitteśa sthāṇukaṇthe jahi gadam agadasyā 'yam evopayogaḥ
jātaś cakrin vicakro ditija iti surāms tyaktahetin bruvantyā
vrīdām vyāpāditārir jayati vijayayā nīyamānā bhavānī
'O Sakra (Indra), <who didst abandon thy thunderbolt>,¹ even
though thou hast committed such a shame-causing deed, do
not, <in fasting>, abandon thy life;
O (Kubera), Lord of Wealth, dispel the disease on the neck² of
Sthāņu (Siva), for that is surely the [proper] employment
of <medicine>, and of <one who is bereft of his mace> ;
O (Vişņu), Bearer of the Discus, (Mahișa), Offspring of Diti, is
<deprived of his army>, but thou art <deprived of thy
discus>.'</p>
<pb n="313" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
By Vijaya, uttering these words to the gods who had abandoned
their weapons, Bhavani (Candi), who destroyed her foe
(Mahişa), was put to the blush.
Glory to Bhavānī (Caṇḍī)!
287
[In this stanza the usual benediction is omitted.]¹
Notes. 1. The pun depends on anaśane (loc.), 'in fasting,' and anafane
(voc.), 'O thou deprived of the thunderbolt.' The meaning is that Indra
should not starve himself to death in chagrin, merely because he abandoned
his weapon and ran away in the battle with Mahişa. The commentary
says: "For he who commits a shame-causing deed abandons life by fast-
ing.' 2. Siva drank the poisonous fluid kalakūta that was produced at
the churning of the ocean, and its virulence was such as to stain his neck
dark-blue; hence one of his epithets is nilakantha, 'whose neck is dark-
blue'; cf. Mahabharata, 1. 18. 41-43 and Süryaśataka, stanza 42, note 12.
3. The pun rests on agada, meaning 'medicine' and 'deprived of the mace."
Kubera lost his weapon, the mace (gada), in the battle with Mahişa. 4.
The pun rests on vicakra, 'without an army' and 'without the discus.' 5.
Vijayā was one of Candi's attendants; cf. stanza 12, note 1, and stanza 15,
note 7.
6. Candi is ashamed because her handmaid thus presumes to
taunt the gods. 7. For the omission of the benediction, cf. stanza 3,
note 5.
V.L. (b) artheśa sthanukanthe. (d) lajjam vyäpäditärir.
22
deyād vo vāñchitäni cchalamayamahişotpeṣaroṣānuşangān
nītaḥ pātālakukşim hṛtabhuvanabhayo bhadrakālyāḥ sa pādaḥ
yaḥ prādakṣiṇyakāṁkṣāvalayitavapuṣā vandyamāno muhūrtam
śeşeņevendukāntopalaracitamahānūpurābhogalakṣmīḥ
Because of its connection with anger,¹ in crushing Mahișa, who
was full of deceit,
The foot of Bhadrakālī (Caṇḍī), which had taken away the fear
of the world, was brought to the depths of Pātāla,
Where, resplendent with the circle of its mighty anklet that was
made of moon-stone² jewels,
It seemed to be for an instant adored by Seșa, whose body en-
twined it out of a desire to circumambulate it properly.*
May that foot of Bhadrakali (Candi) grant your desires!
Notes. 1. The commentary seems to imply that the foot of Candi was</p>
<pb n="314" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
brought to Pätāla as a punishment for the loss of merit engendered by
yielding to anger, but it may be that the idea involved is simply that, in
killing Mahişa, the foot struck so hard a blow in its anger, that it crashed
through the earth's surface, and momentarily entered the lower world.
Seşa, the serpent king of Pätāla, mistaking the circular anklet on this foot
for a serpent, and being desirous of treating his visitor with proper hos-
pitality, circumambulated the anklet-and so the foot of Candi at the same
time by entwining his body about it. Thus the mighty Seşa became but
the foot-ornament of the goddess. On Seșa, see Süryaśataka, stanza 35,
note 8, and stanza 75, note 5. 2. On the moon-stones, see Saryafataka,
stanza 37, note 5. 3. Respectful circumambulation required that the
object honored should be kept to the right of the circumambulator.
The fanciful picture portrayed in this stanza is an instance of utpreksa,
'Poetic Fancy.'
4.
V.L. (a) -doşānuşangan. (b) kṛtaparamabhayo bhadrakālyāḥ.
288
23
śūlam tūlam nu gāḍham prahara hara hṛṣīkeśa keśo 'pi vakraś
cakreṇā kāri kim me pavir avati na hi tvāṣṭraśatro dyurāṣṭram
pāśāḥ keśā 'bjanālāny anala na labhase bhātum ity ättadarpam
jalpan devān divāukoripur avadhi yayā sā 'stu śāntyāi śivā vaḥ
'O Hara (Siva), is thy trident nothing but cotton? [therefore]
strike hard¹; <O (Viṣṇu), Lord of the Senses>, <whose hair
is thy joy>,
Is my hair also made twisted by thy discus? O (Indra), Foe
of Tvaştar's Son, thy thunderbolt does not indeed protect
thy quarter of the sky;
O (Varuṇa), Lord of Waters, thy nooses are but lotus-stalks ;
O Anala (Agni), thou canst not [longer] shine." As with
these words
(Mahişa), the Foe of the Gods, was proudly addressing the
gods, he was put to death by Siva (Candi).
May that Siva (Candi) bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. Siva's trident made no more impression on Mahişa than
would a flock of cotton. 2. The compound hrşikeśa may be resolved
into hṛşika-isa, 'Lord of the Senses,' and hrşi-keśa, 'whose hair is his
joy.' In the latter sense, it probably contains an allusion to the frivatsa,
a curl of hair, the result of Siva's spear-thrust in Vișņu's breast, and worn
by the latter as a treasured possession over the wounded spot; cf.</p>
<pb n="315" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA' OF BĀŅA
289
Mahabharata, 12. 342. 132-133. In Mahabharata, 1. 64. 53, vatsanko hyst-
keśaḥ is read, with these two words in juxtaposition, among a series of
epithets applied to Vişņu; so also in Mahabharata, 13. 147.3. But in
Mahabharata, 12.342. 66-67, the etymology of hrşikeśa is explained as
'whose hair is [Agni and Soma], the two joys,' hrst being taken as dual.
3. The taunt is intended to shame Vişņu, who abandoned his weapon, the
discus, in his flight from the battle. 4. In Rig Veda, 10.8.8-9, it is
recorded that Viśvarūpa, the three-headed son of Tvaştar, was slain by
Indra and Trita; but in the Bhagavata Purana, 6.9. 11-18, the son of
Tvaştar is identified with Vrtra, Indra's celebrated adversary; cf. stanza
60, note 3. 5. The noose was Varuna's weapon and attribute; cf. Sarya-
śataka, stanza 59, note 3. 6. That is, they have no more strength than
the stalks of a lotus. 7. The commentary notes: 'Thou art slain [out-
shone?] by the splendor of me.' 8. On the analogy of attagarva and
attagandha, 'humiliated' (cf. Böhtlingk and Roth, PWB, and Monier-
Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v.-cf. also attamanaska, attavacas, etc.), one
might render attadarpam, which the commentary says is to be taken
adverbially, as 'shorn of pride'; but it is probably used here to mean
'with an assumption of pride.' In stanza 57, where attadarpam refers
to Mahişa, the meaning 'with an assumption of pride' best fits the sense,
and in stanza 29, attahasa must mean 'assuming mockery,' 'mocking'; cf.
pwb, s.v. attavidya, 'having gained knowledge,' and attavibhava, 'having
attained wealth.'
V.L. (d) yaya pärvat pätu să vaḥ.
24
śärngin bāṇam vimuñca bhramasi balir asãu samyataḥ kena
bāṇo
gotrāre hanmy aham te ripum amararipus tv esa gotrasya
śatruḥ
dāityā vyāpādyatām drāg aja iva mahişo hanyate manmahe
'dyety
utprāsyomā purastād anu danujatanum mṛdnatī trāyatām vaḥ
'O Bowman (Viṣṇu), let fly thine arrow; thou art mistaken [in
supposing¹ that] this' (Mahișa) is Bali; why is thy arrow
held back²?
O (Indra), Foe of the Gotras (Mountains), I am slaying thy
foe; [for] this (Mahișa), Foe of the Gods, is also a Foe of
the Gotra (Family);
O ye Daityas, today at my festival a buffalo (Mahişa) is sacri-
ficed like a he-goat*; let him be quickly despatched.'
20</p>
<pb n="316" />
<p>290
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
Having in these words first derided [the gods], Umā (Caṇḍī)
then crushed the body of the Dänava" (Mahișa).
May Uma (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The commentary supplies iti. 2. This pada may also be
read as follows: 'O Vişņu, let Bāņa go; thou art mistaken [in supposing
that] this [thy captive] is Bali; why is Bāṇa held in captivity?' The
demon Bāṇa, who was Bali's son (cf. Mahabharata, 1. 65. 20), was, like his
father, an enemy of Vişnu. The struggle in which Bāna was worsted by
Kṛṣṇa (Vişņu) is described in the Vişnu Puraṇa, 5. 32-33 (Wilson, vol. 5,
p. 107-120). The commentary says: 'Thou art the cause of the confining
of Bali, therefore the setting free of Bāṇa is [a] suitable [act] for thee.'
For Bali, and his relations with Vişņu, see Süryaśataka, stanza 7, note 4.
3. Indra is called Gotrari, 'Foe of the Mountains,' because, as is told in
familiar legends, he cut off their wings and cleft the hills with his thunder-
bolt (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 5, note 7, and stanza 40, note 7), but in the
epithet gotrasya fatruḥ, as applied to Mahişa, gotra must be taken to mean
family,' the explanation, as given by the commentary, being as follows:
'This foe of the gods, Mahişa, is a foe of the gotra, that is, of his own
family, since both gods and demons are descendants of Kaśyapa; there-
fore he also is a gotrari, and I therefore, thinking it not suitable that there
should be two gotrāris, am putting to death this one, thy foe.'
4. The
commentary says: 'At the festival of Devi (Candi), a he-goat is slain.'
To-day, at the Durgā festival, held in Bengal and other parts of India, buf-
faloes, as well as goats, are sacrificed as victims; cf. Introd., p. 257. Blood
sacrifices to Caṇḍī are authorized by the Kalika Purāṇa; cf. the Rudhi-
radhyaya, 'Blood-chapter,' of that Purana, translated by W. C. Blaquière
in Asiatic Researches, vol. 5, p. 371-391, London, 1799. 5. The Dänavas
were sprung from Danu, wife of Kaśyapa and daughter of Dakşa.
V.L. (b) ripum asuraripuḥ.
25
spardhāvardhitavindhyadurbharabharavyastād vihāyastalam
hastād utpatitā prasādayatu vaḥ kṛtyāni kātyāyani
yām śūlām iva devadārughaṭitām skandhena mohandhadhir
vadhyoddeśam aśeṣabāndhavakuladhvamsāya kamso 'nayat
From¹ [Kamsa's] hand, crushed by her weight that was as hard
to supports as the Vindhya,
Which expanded itself in emulation [of Himalaya], up to the
sky rose Katyayani (Candi),
Whom Kamsa, with mind blinded by error, had carried on his
shoulder, like a spear" made of devadāru wood,</p>
<pb n="317" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
To the place of execution, in accord with his [purpose of] de-
stroying the entire family of his relative."
May Katyayani (Candi) make successful your acts!
291
Notes. 1. The events narrated in this stanza are doubtless to be referred
to the following story given in the Harivamsa, 2. 1-4 (ed. Nārāyaṇātmaja
Vinayakarāya, Bombay, 1891; cf. Engl. transl. by M. N. Dutt, p. 244-259,
Calcutta, 1897), in the Vişnu Purana, 5. 1-3 (Wilson, vol. 4, p. 245-271),
and referred to in Mahabharata, 4. 6. 1-3: Kamsa was king of Mathura,
and the sage Närada had foretold that the eighth child of Kamsa's aunt
(or, cousin) Devaki should kill Kamsa. By divine appointment, this
eighth child was to be an incarnation of Vişnu (Kṛṣṇa). Kamsa, having
heard the prophecy, had the children of Devaki put to death as soon as
they were born, and in this way the first seven were disposed of. But
Vişnu, who was destined to be the eighth, arranged for his own preserva-
tion in the following manner. He ordained that Nidrā (whom the context
shows to be identical with Durga or Candi) should be born of Yaśodā,
wife of Kamsa's herdsman, the same night on which he himself was to
be born of Devaki. Vasudeva, the husband of Devaki, managed, under
cover of the darkness, to exchange the two babes, taking Kṛṣṇa to Yaśodā,
and bringing back the girl child Candi to the bed of his wife Devaki.
Kamsa was informed by Vasudeva, who was under obligation by promise
to announce the birth of every child of Devaki, that a girl child had been .
born, and that he was earnestly begged by the parents of the infant to
spare its life. This, however, Kamsa refused to do, and seizing the babe
by its foot, he dashed out its brains against a stone. Then, instantly, the
goddess rose from the ground, full-grown and in full panoply, and after
telling Kamsa that his crime in killing her should be expiated by his own
death, she mounted up to the sky. Stanzas 45 and 54 of the Candidataka
contain further reference to this same anecdote, as does also Mayura's
stanza entitled 'The Dream of Kṛṣṇa,' translated above, p. 241.
2. Lit.
vyasta means 'scattered'; it is glossed by vikala, 'maimed'; I have ren-
dered by 'crushed.' 3. The idea perhaps is that Candi, though but an
infant, was nevertheless a goddess, and therefore of weight sufficient to
crush a mortal hand; or perhaps the hand was symbolically crushed, looking
forward to the time when Kamsa would be wholly crushed by the weight
of her anger, in accord with her prophecy that he should atone for her
murder with his own death (see note 1). 4. For the story of the growth
of the Vindhya, see stanza 17, note 2. 5. He carried the infant as easily
as one would carry a spear. 6. The Pinus Devadaru or Deodar (also
Avaria Longifolia and Erythrosylon Sideroxyloides); so Monier-Williams,
Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. devadaru. 7. Devaki, whose children Kamsa had
been killing, was his father's sister (or, his cousin), and so his relative.
8. It is noteworthy that this stanza contains no mention of Mahişa, and
the same is true of stanzas 45, 49, 54 and 71. The meter of this stanza is
śārdalavikrīḍita.</p>
<pb n="318" />
<p>THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA
26
tūrṇam toṣāt turāṣāṭprabhṛtiṣu śamite śātrave stotrakṛtsu
kläntevopetya patyus tatabhujayugalasyā 'lam ālambanāya
dehärdhe gehabuddhim prativihitavatī lajjayā "līya kālī
kṛcchram vo 'nicchayaivā "patitaghanatarāśleṣasāukhyā vi-
hantu
292
While those who are led by Indra,¹ quickly, and because of joy
over their fallen enemy (Mahișa), compose hymns of praise
[in honor of Candi],
That goddess flies for refuge, as one who is weary, to her hus-
band, who has a pair of arms outstretched for her secure
protection,²
And, seeking to conceal any knowledge of [the whereabouts of]
her homes in one half of his body,' she clings to him in her
bashfulness.
Thus, without design, she verily enjoys the felicity of a more than
close embrace.5
May Kali (Candi) ward off trouble from you!
Notes. 1. The compound turăşat, 'he who overcomes the mighty,' is
here, according to the commentary, an epithet of Indra. 2. Lit. 'for
her excessive support.' 3. Lit. 'guarding against knowledge of her
home.'
4. A reference to Siva's manifestation as the Ardhanartsa, half
man and half woman; cf. stanzas 28, 80 and 91, and Saryafataka, stanza
88, note 4. 5. Lit. 'to whom indeed has fallen, without design, the
felicity of a rather close embrace'; this is the result, of course, of her
living in one half of Siva's body.
V.L. (a) türnam roşat.
27
āstām mugdhe 'rdhacandraḥ kṣipa surasaritam yā sapatnī
bhavatyāḥ
krīḍā dvābhyām vimuñcā 'param alam amunāikena me pāśa-
kena
śūlam prāg eva lagnam śirasi yad abalā yudhyase 'vyād vidag-
dham
sotprāsālāpapātāir iti danujam umā nirdahantī dṛśā vaḥ</p>
<pb n="319" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
293
'O¹ lovely lady (Candi), leave the <arrow> and <crescent> alone,
but throw [at me] the (Ganges), River of the Gods, who is
thy co-wife;
The game [is played] with two <dice> or <nooses> ; throw another
one; have done with that one <die> or <noose> for me;
[As for your <trident>], a <pang> has just come into my head,
since thou, <a woman», «without an army»," fightest with
me.'
<Clever> [though Mahisa was] with these shafts of derisive"
speech, Umā (Candi) with her eye burnt up that Dānava,
[who was accordingly] <consumed>.
May Umã (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Each of the first three padas contains, punningly, a reference
to some one of Candi's weapons-the arrow, noose and trident-and this
underlying notion of the weapons, together with Mahişa's scorn of them,
is the only thing that gives coherence to the stanza. 2. A certain type
of arrow is called ardhacandra, 'half-moon,' presumably because its barb
is shaped like the cusp of the crescent moon. 3. Siva wore both the
crescent moon and the Ganges on his head; cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 42,
note 10, and Canḍiśataka, stanza 3, note 2. Mahişa implies that there is
jealousy between Ganga and Candī, inasmuch as they are rival wives of
Siva. See Mayūra's stanza, entitled 'The Anger of Uma' (p. 240, above),
where Uma's (Candi's) jealousy of Ganga is again alluded to.
4. Ac-
cording to the commentary, fala means 'a weapon and a disease.' 5.
The commentary reads: 'Since thou, a woman, fightest with me, this is a
śala having the form of a disgrace; or, since I have an army (sabalaḥ
sasainyaḥ), and thou art alone, without an army, this is indeed a fala
having the form of a disgrace clinging to my head.' As applied to the
weapons, fala means 'trident,' and we may translate: 'A trident entered
my head, when you fought [historical present] with me.' This pada offers
difficulties at best. 6. The cleverness refers to Mahişa's ability to pun.
7. The scorn was for Candi's weapons.
28
vaktrāṇām viklavaḥ kim vahasi bata rucam skanda ṣaṇṇāṁ
viṣaṇṇām
anyāḥ ṣaṇ mātaras te bhava bhava sakalas tvam śarīrāndha-
labdhyā
jihmām hanmy adya kālīm iti samam asubhiḥ kaṇṭhato nirgatā
gir</p>
<pb n="320" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
girvāṇārer yayecchāmṛdupadamṛditasyä 'drijā sā 'vatād vaḥ
'O Skanda (Kārttikeya), why, alas, dost thou, so distressed, wear
a despondent expression¹ on thy six faces? Thou hast six
other mothers.²
294
O Bhava (Siva), become thou whole by taking possession of the
[other] half of thy body, for today I shall slay the false
Kali (Candi).'
These words went out from the throat of (Mahişa), Foe of the
Gods, together with the [breath of his] life,
As he was crushed at her pleasure by the tender foot of (Candi),
the Daughter of the Mountain."
May (Candi), Daughter of the Mountain, protect you!
Notes. 1. I have rendered rucam by 'expression,' although its literal
meaning is 'luster.' 2. Skanda is Kārttikeya, usually called the son of
Agni and Svähä, but sometimes of Siva and Parvati (Candi); cf. the
account given above, in stanza 5, note 1. He really had no mother, as
the story related in Mahabharata, 3. 225, and Rāmāyaṇa, 1.37, points out,
but he was fostered by the six Krttikäs (the Pleiades), who from this cir-
cumstance are called his six mothers; cf. Mahābhārata, 3. 226. 22-25, and
Ramayana, 1. 37. 24-29. He was born with six faces; cf. Mahabharata, 3. 225.
17, and Rāmāyaṇa, 1. 37. 29. Mahişa is here seeking to console Skanda for the
death of Candi, which he (Mahişa) claims to be on the point of bringing
3. Candi occupied one half of Siva's body; cf. stanza 26, note
4. The commentary attributes the following thought to Mahişa: 'She
is dishonest and black (kali), but you are honest and white; hence the
union of you two is not fitting; therefore I am slaying her.' 5. Candi,
or Pārvatī, was the daughter of Himalaya.
to pass.
4.
V.L. (d) girvandrer yadṛcchamṛdu-.
29
gāhasva vyomamārgam gatamahiṣabhayāir bradhna viśrab-
dham aśvāiḥ
śṛngäbhyām viśvakarman ghatayasi na navam śārngiṇaḥ
śārngam anyat
äibhī tvan niṣṭhureyam bibhṛhi mṛdum imām īśvarety āttahāsā
gauri vo 'vyāt kṣatāriḥ svacaraṇagarimagrastagīrvāṇagarvā</p>
<pb n="321" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
295
'O Bradhna (Sürya), roam confidently over the pathway of the
sky¹ with thy horses that need now have no fear of Mahisa;
O Viśvakarman,³ art thou not fashioning another new bow for the
Bowman (Viṣṇu) from the two horns³ [of Mahişa] ?
O īśvara (Siva), that elephant's skin [thou art wearing] is rough;
take this soft [skin of Mahişa].' Thus in derision*
Spake Gauri (Candi), who slew her foe (Mahisa) and humbled
the pride of the gods by the weight of her foot.
May Gauri (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'plunge confidently into the pathway of the sky.' 2.
Viśvakarman was the artificer of the gods, and in the Epic and Puranic
periods is invested with the functions of the Vedic Tvaştar; cf. Dowson,
Hindu Mythology, p. 363-364. He corresponds to the Vulcan of the Ro-
mans, and to the Hephaestus of the Greeks. 3. The implication is that
Vişņu needs a new bow, since he lost his old one in the battle with Mahişa.
But if we render as 'thou art not fashioning, etc.,' the idea would be that
there is no need to fashion a new bow for Vişnu, since Candi, by killing
Mahişa, had recovered his old one which Mahişa had won from him in
the battle. 4. On attahäsa, and its meaning, see stanza 23, note 8. 5.
Lit. 'devoured the pride.'
30
kṣipto bāṇaḥ kṛtas te trikavinatitato nirvalir madhyadeśaḥ
prahrādo nūpurasya kṣataripuśirasaḥ pādapātāir diśo 'gāt
sangrāme samnatāṁgi vyathayasi mahiṣaṇ nāikam anyān api
tvam
ye yudhyante 'tra näivety avatu patiparīhāsahṛṣṭā śivā vaḥ
'<The arrow was sped>, and «thy abdomen», «stretched taut by
the twisting of thy shoulders»>, <<became free from
wrinkles>>,¹
While <Bāṇa was laid low>, and <the Middle Region», «being
stretched in obeisance to the three sacred syllables>>, <<<be-
came freed from Bali>> ;
Because of the stampings of thy foot on the head of thy slain foe
(Mahișa), the <noise> of thy anklet, and also <Prahrāda>,
went to the skies;
O (Candi) of the contracted limbs, [thus] in the battle thou</p>
<pb n="322" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
didst discomfit not Mahișa alone, but also others who did
not fight there at all.'
With these witty speeches of her husband (Siva), Siva (Candi)
was delighted.
May Siva (Candi) protect you!
296
Notes. 1. Owing to the muscular effort put forth in drawing a bow, the
shoulders are thrown back, and the trivali, or triple wrinkle over the abdo-
men-considered a mark of beauty in women-is momentarily smoothed
out. This seems to be the explanation of the commentary, which reads:
'For at the moment of despatching an arrow, the abdomen, owing to the
upright position (ardhvottambhana) of the body, becomes free from
wrinkles.' 2. The Middle Region (Madhyadeśa) comprised the north
central part of India. 3. The three sacred syllables (vyährti) are the
names of the first three of the seven worlds-bhar, bhuvas and svar-and
are pronounced after om by every Brāhman on commencing his daily
prayers; cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. vyährti.
4. The
'others' were the demons Bāṇa, Bali and Prahrada, who are referred to,
punningly, in the words 'noise' (prahrada), 'arrow' (bana), and 'wrinkle'
(bali or vali). According to the commentary, the wit or jest lies in the
conception that Candi discomfited three people who were really not present
in the battle at all. Prahrada was Mahişa's uncle; Bali was grandson of
Prahrada, and father of Bāņa; cf. Bhagavata Purana, 6. 18. 10-19, where
the genealogy of the Däityas is recorded.
V.L. (c) sangrame samtata vo. (d) ye vidyante 'tra; patiparīhāsatuṣṭā
bhavant.
31
merāu me rāudraśṛngakṣatavapuși rușo nāiva nītā nadīnām
bhartāro riktatām yat tad api hitam abhūn niḥsapatno 'tra ko
'pi
etan no mṛṣyate yan mahişa kaluṣitā svardhuni mürdhni
mānyā
sambhor bhindyād dhasantī patim iti śamitārātir ītīr umā vaḥ
'When Meru¹ had its body wounded by thy cruel horns,³ I felt no
anger; and when the (Oceans), the Lords of Rivers,
Were brought to a state of emptiness, that too was agreeable,
[for] then a certain person came to be without a rival;
But this, O Mahișa, is not forgiven-that the revered (Ganges),
River of Heaven, on the head of Sambhu (Siva) should be
defiled."</p>
<pb n="323" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
With these words Umā (Caṇḍī), who slew her foe (Mahisa),
mocked her husband (Siva).
May Uma (Candi) destroy your distresses!
Notes. 1. Meru, the Dawn Mountain (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 1, note
4), was Candi's grandfather, the father of Candi's mother Menā; cf.
Ramayana, 1. 35. 16-17. 2. The Markandeya Purana, 83. 24-26 (Pargiter,
p. 480), in describing the battle between Mahişa and Candi, says: 'And he
[Mahişa], great in valour, pounding the surface of the earth with his
hooves in his rage, tossed the mountains aloft with his horns, and bel-
lowed; ... and the sea, lashed by his tail, overflowed in every direction;
mountains fell in hundreds from the sky, being cast down by the
blast of his breath.' 3. Lit. 'no angers at all.' 4. The 'certain per-
son
was Siva. On this the commentary says: 'Ocean and Mahadeva
(Siva) were [both] husbands of Ganga (Ganges), but on Ocean's being
made empty, Mahadeva's (Siva's) husbandship of Gangã came to be without
a rival.'
5. The commentary says: 'She became impure by touching
another man.' On Siva's relation to Ganges, cf. stanza 3, note 2. 6.
She ironically pretends to be solicitous only for her rival Gangā.
'
297
V.L. (a) The Kävyamālā text reads nadina; following the commentary,
I have emended to nadīnām.
32
sadyaḥ sādhitasādhyam uddhṛtavatī śūlam śivā pātu vaḥ
pādaprāntavişakta eva mahiṣākāre suradveṣiṇi
diṣṭyā deva vṛṣadhvajo yadi bhavān eṣā 'pi naḥ svāmini
samjātā mahiṣadhvajeti jayayā kelāu kṛte 'rdhasmitā
Just when Siva (Candi) had pulled out [from Mahişa's body]
the trident that had effected its object,
And while the tip of her foot was resting on (Mahişa), Foe of
the Gods, who was in the form of a buffalo,
She half smiled when a jest was made by Jaya, who said: 'Is it
not auspicious, O God (Siva), that whereas
Your Excellency's emblem is a bull, (Caṇḍī), this mistress of
ours, has also acquired an emblem, namely, a buffalo
(mahişa)?"
May Siva (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Mahişa had had a taste of all of Candi's weapons before he
received the final coup de grâce from her foot. 2. Lit. 'while the foe</p>
<pb n="324" />
<p>298
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
of the gods, in the form of a buffalo, was adhering to the edge of her
foot.' The picture presented in the first two pādas is that of Candi bra-
cing her foot against Mahişa's body in order to pull out the trident. While
in this position, she appears to be standing upon or mounted on him, thus
giving rise to Jaya's little jest which compares her to Siva, since the latter
is often represented as mounted on his bull. 3. Jaya was Candi's hand-
maid, as already explained in stanza 15, note 7. 4. The commentary
says: 'Proper is the union of you two, for you both have cattle as your
emblems; this, however, is the laughable thing that you are mounted on a
bull, but she on a buffalo.' 5. The meter of this stanza is färdülavikridita.
V.L. (b) protaprāntavişakta.
33
vidrāṇendrāṇi kim tvam draviṇadadayite paśya samkhyam
svasakhyāḥ
svāhe svasthā svabhartary amṛtabhuji mudhā rohiņī roditi 'va
lakṣmi śrīvatsalakṣmorasi vasasi purety ārtam āśvāsayantyām
svargastrāiņam jayāyām jayati hataripor hrepitam hāimavat-
yāḥ
'O Indrāṇī,¹ why art thou perplexed? O wife of (Kubera),
Giver of Wealth, behold the [successful] conflict of thy
friend (Candi);
O Svāhā, compose thyself, for thy husband (Agni) [will soon
be] enjoying the residue of sacrifices³; Rohiņi is weeping,
as it were, without cause;
O Lakṣmi, thou wilt soon [again] be reposing on the breast of
(Vişnu), whose emblem is the frivatsa." As Jaya' in these
words
Was consoling the unhappy women of heaven, a modest feeling
[arose in] Häimavati (Candi), who slew her foe (Mahişa).¹0
Glorious is the modesty of Häimavati (Caṇḍi)!
[In this stanza the usual benediction is omitted.] ¹¹
Notes. 1. The wife of Indra. 2. The wife of Agni. 3. Usually,
amṛtabhuj means 'nectar-enjoyer,' 'god,' but I have rendered as 'enjoy-
ing the residue of sacrifice'-a meaning allowed by the lexicons-because
the commentary says: 'Now, since Mahişa is slain, he (Agni) will be
worshiped with joy by Brahmans.' 4. The wife of the Moon.
5.
The particle pura, when used with a present tense, sometimes gives to that</p>
<pb n="325" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
tense the force of a future; cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v.
6. Vişņu wore on his breast the curl of hair known as the frivatsa, which
was produced by a thrust of Siva's lance; cf. stanza 23, note 2. On
Lakşmi, and her relation to Vişnu, see Süryaśataka, stanza 2, note 2, and
stanza 42, notes 3 and 6. 7. On Jaya, see stanza 15, note 7. 8. The
wives of the gods were unhappy because they believed that their husbands
had perished in the battle with Mahişa. 9. I have taken hrepitam to be
a participial noun, meaning 'modest feeling' (cf. stanza 38), although it
is not so recognized in the lexicons. 10. Candi was overcome with emo-
tion at the thought that she had saved the husbands of all these women.
The commentary says: 'Devi (Candi), on hearing all this consolation of
the women of heaven, blushed (or, was ashamed).' Owing to her excessive
modesty, she desired no praise for her acts. 11. For similar omission
of the benediction, cf. stanza 3, note 5.
299
V.L. (b) svabhartary amṛtasrji. (d) The Kävyamālā text reads haima-
vatyä; I have emended to haimavatyāḥ, which is the reading of the com-
mentary and of a similar passage in stanza 38.
34
nirvāṇaḥ kim tvam eko raṇaśirasi śikhiñ śārngadhanvā 'pi
vidhyams
tat te dhairyam kva yātam jahihi jalapate dīnatām tvam
nadinaḥ
śakto no śatrubhange bhayapiśuna sunāsīra nāsīradhūlir
dhig yāsi kveti jalpan ripur avadhi yayā pārvatī pātu sā vaḥ
'O Sikhin (Agni), art thou alone <worsted>¹ in the forefront of
the battle? [Nay, for] he (Vişnu) whose bow is the
śärnga is also <without arrows>, having shot [them away].
O (Varuņa), Lord of Waters, where has that bravery of thine
gone? Give over thy timidity, [for] thou art <Lord of
Rivers>, and <not timid>.
O cowardly <Sunāsīra (Indra)>, <whose vanguard is excellent>,
the dust of thy vanguard is not effective in defeating [me,
thy] foe.³
Out upon thee! Where canst thou go?" While uttering these
[taunting] words, the Foe (Mahişa) was slain by Parvati
(Candi).
May that Parvati (Candi) protect you!</p>
<pb n="326" />
<p>300
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀṆA
Notes. 1. The force of the pun is lost in the translation; as applied to
Agni (fire), nirvāṇaḥ means 'extinguished.' 2. The imperative jahihi,
'abandon,' 'give over,' usually has a long penult-jahihi; cf. Whitney, Skt.
Grammar, 665. The form with short penult is found also in Saryakataka,
stanza 59. 3. The commentary says: 'Just as formerly [thy] enemies
fled upon merely catching sight of the dust arising from the vanguard of
thy army, even so now [they do] not.' 4. These same words-dhig yäsi
kveti-occur, with similar meaning, in stanza 82. The 'thee' and 'thou'
refer to Candi. The commentary explains: 'Wherever thou wilt go, just
there thou art slain.'
35
nandinn änandado me tava murajamṛduḥ samprahāre pra-
hāraḥ
kim dante romņi rugne vrajasi gajamukha tvam vašībhūta
eva
nighnan nighnann idānīm dyujanam iha mahākāla eko 'smi
nā 'nyaḥ
kanya 'drer däityam ittham pramathaparibhave mṛdnatī trāya-
tām vaḥ
'O Nandin, in the battle thy blow, soft as [the noise¹ of] a drum,
was to me a giver of joy;
O Elephant-faced (Gaṇeśa), why dost thou wander about, abso-
lutely subdued, with thy hair-like tusk broken off?
I alone am <Mahäkāla>, <the great destruction>; there is no
other here now who keeps constantly slaying the folk of
heaven.'
As he was thus insulting her attendants," (Candi), Daughter of
the Mountain, crushed the Däitya (Mahisa).
May (Candi), Daughter of the Mountain, protect you!
Notes. 1. The commentary supplies dhvani, 'noise.' 2. Gaṇeśa's cor-
pulence did not permit of his running far or fast, so, although he attempted
to flee, he was easily overtaken and subdued by Mahişa. The commentary
says: 'Because of having a protuberant belly, it is not possible [for thee]
to make a distant flight.' 3. Lit. 'thy tusk, a hair,' but the commentary
supplies 'like.' Presumably the tusk was comparable to a hair, either be-
cause it curled or because it was slender. The cause of the loss of Ganesa's
tusk is variously given; the Brahmavaivarta Purana (3.40) tells how it
was lost in conflict with Paraśurāma (cf. stanza 67, note 2), the Siśupala-</p>
<pb n="327" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
vadha (1.60) states that it was cut off by Ravaṇa, and the Haracarita
(18.23) says that it was lost as the outcome of a wager between Kumāra
and Ganesa as to which of them could most quickly encircle the earth; cf.
H. Jacobi, Brahmanism, in Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, vol. 2,
p. 799-813, sub-heading Ganesa (p. 807), ed. James Hastings, New York,
1910. The Candiśataka, stanza 67, tells us that the tusk was broken off by
the demon Mahişa. 4. Mahākāla was the name of one of Siva's attend-
ants, as well as being an epithet of Siva himself. 5. Nandin, Gaṇeśa and
Mahākāla were all attendants of Siva, and so also of Candi, Siva's wife.
Gaṇeśa was the reputed son of Siva and Pärvati (Candi); for his parent-
age, see Kennedy, Ancient and Hindu Mythology, p. 352-356, and especially
H. Jacobi, Brahmanism, as cited in note 3; see also Moor, Hindu Pantheon,
pl. 9, p. 42, where the infant Gaṇeśa is pictured held in Pârvati's (Candi's)
arms.
301
36
vajram majño marutvān ari harir urasaḥ śūlam iśaḥ śirasto
dandam tundāt kṛtāntas tvaritagatigadām asthito 'rthādhi-
näthaḥ
präpan yatpädapiṣṭe dviși mahişavapusy angalagnāni bhūyo
'py ayumşi 'vā "yudhāni dyuvasataya iti stād umā sā śriye vaḥ
When¹ Umā (Candi) crushed with her foot the Foe (Mahişa)
who had the body of a buffalo,
The inhabitants of heaven <obtained> again their weapons <that
were sticking in his body», just as they <saved> their lives
<inherent in their bodies»²;
(Indra), whom the Maruts attend, [recovered] the thunderbolt
from [Mahişa's] marrow; Hari (Viṣṇu), the discus from
his breast; Isa (Siva), the trident from his head;
Kṛtānta (Yama) [recovered] the staff from his mouth; and
(Kubera), Lord of Wealth, the swift-moving mace from his
bones.³
May that Uma (Candi) bring you prosperity!
:
Notes. 1. For convenience, I have translated the last two pādas first.
2. The commentary says: 'Formerly, in the battle with Mahişa, the
weapons of all the gods were plunged into his body; now, when Mahişa
has been crushed by Devi (Candi), their weapons are obtained by them
again; in like manner their lives are obtained (i.e. saved) through the
destruction of Mahişa; for otherwise their lives were verily precari-
ous. 3. Note that the name of the god has some similarity in sound</p>
<pb n="328" />
<p>302
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
with the name of his weapon, or with the name of the part of the body
from which the weapon is drawn; e.g. Hari draws the ari from the uras,
and Ifa draws the sala from the firas-an exaggerated assonance (ya-
maka), which, however, finds its counterpart in stanza 52, and in Saryasa-
taka, stanzas 71 and 81.
37
dṛṣṭāv äsaktadṛṣṭih prathamam iva tathā sammukhīnā
"bhimukhye
smerā hāsapragalbhe priyavacasi kṛtaśrotrapeyādhikoktiḥ
udyuktā narmakarmaṇy avatu paśupatāu pūrvavat pārvati vaḥ
kurvāṇā sarvam īşad vinihitacaraṇālaktakeva kṣatāriḥ
Parvati (Candi), with her glance fixed on [<Pasupati's
(Siva's)>] glance [in affection], [and on <Pasupati's
(Mahişa's) > glance in anger], thus facing them face to face
at the outset, as it were,
Smiling [affectionately when <Pasupati (Siva)>] <proudly
jested», [and scornfully <when Pasupati (Mahisa) >]
<proudly mocked>,
Adding even more words worth listening to [when <Pasupati
(Siva)>] <flattered> [and when <Paśupati (Mahisa) >]
<spoke her fair»,
Intent upon the carrying on of the sport [of battle] <in the case
of Pasupati (Mahiṣa)>, just as formerly [she had been intent
upon carrying on the sport of love] <in the case of Pasupati
(Siva)>,
Doing everything triflingly [<in the case of Pasupati (Mahișa)>,
but with real affection <in the case of Pasupati (Siva) >],
Killed the Foe (Mahișa), and became smeared, as it were, with
lac-dye on her foot.²
May Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. This is a troublesome stanza, but it seems to be clear that
there is a pun, running all through, on the two meanings of the term
Pasupati-Siva and Mahişa. 2. After killing Mahişa, Candi found her
foot smeared with blood, as if with lac-dye; cf. stanzas 2, 3, 12 and 44.
V.L. (a) -drstiḥ kṛtamukhavikṛtiḥ sammukhina. (c) pasupateḥ.</p>
<pb n="329" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
38
daityo dordarpaśālī na hi mahiṣavapuḥ kalpanīyābhyupāyo
vāyo vārīśa viṣṇo vṛṣagamana vṛṣan kim viṣādo vṛthāiva
badhnīta bradhnamiśrāḥ kavacam acakitāś citrabhāno dahā
'rin
303
evam devāñ jayokte jayati hataripor hrepitam hāimavatyāḥ
'The¹ Daitya (Mahişa), in the form of a buffalo, and full of
pride in his prowess, is not indeed one in whose case the
[ordinary] expedients are effective;
[Therefore], O Vāyu (Wind), O Lord of Waters (Varuņa),
O Vişņu, O Bull-rider (Siva), O Bull (Indra), why [this]
wholly vain despòndency ?*
Gird on your armor, together with Bradhna (Sürya), ceasing
to be cowards; O thou (Agni) whose luster is variegated,
burn up thy foes.'
While Jaya was thus speaking to the gods,' a modest feelings
[arose in] Häimavati (Caṇḍī), who slew her foe (Mahisa).
Glorious is the modesty of Häimavati (Caṇḍi)!
[In this stanza the usual benediction is omitted.]
Notes. 1. The sense of this stanza is that the gods must make special
efforts to subdue Mahișa, since none of the ordinary means for subduing
enemies are effective against him. 2. Lit. full of pride in his arm.'
3. The four recognized upayas, or means of subduing an enemy, were
'conciliation' (saman),'bribery' (dana), 'sowing dissension' (bheda), and
'open assault' (daṇḍa); cf. Manu, 7. 107-109, 198, and Candidataka, stanza
46, note 1. The commentary says: 'He (Mahişa) is incapable of being
subdued by the employment of saman, etc.' 4. That is, despondency does
no good; it is time for strenuous effort. The alliteration (anuprāsa) in
this pada is noteworthy. 5. Lit. 'without fear.' 6. On Jaya, see stanza
7. The accusative devän must be taken as a sort of object
of jayokte used with a verbal force-' in the utterance of Jaya to the gods.'
The commentary glosses devan by devan prati, 'to the gods.' 8. For
the construction of hrepitam, see stanza 33, note 9. 9. For the omission
of the benediction, cf. stanza 3, note 5.
15, note 7.
V.L. (b) bṛhat kim vişādo. (d) hataripur hrepitasvarnikāyā.
39
a vyoma vyāpisīmnām vanam atigahanam gāhamāno bhu-
jānām</p>
<pb n="330" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
arcirmokṣeņa mūrchan davadahanarucām locanānām trayasya
yasyā nirmajjamajjaccaraṇabharanato gām vibhidya pra-
viṣṭaḥ
pātālam pańkapātonmukha iva mahiṣaḥ stād umā sā śriye vaḥ
Mahisa, plunging into the very impenetrable forest [composed]
of [Uma's (Candi's)]¹ arms whose extremities reached to
the sky,³
Became dazed at the emission of flame from the triad of her
eyes that gleamed like a fire in a burning forest;
[Then], bowed by the weight of her foot which sank into his
lifeless [body], he clove the earth,
And entered Pātāla," as if expecting to wallow in its mud.
May that Umā (Candi) bring you prosperity!
304
Notes. 1. The commentary says: 'Of the arms, that is to say, [the
arms] of Devi (Candi).' 2. I have changed the division of the words
in the reading of the Kävyamālā text, from a vyomavyāpi sīmnām into a
vyoma vyapisimnām, which is the reading of the commentary. This is, I
confess, open to the objection that vyapin appears not to be used at the
beginning of compounds (cf. pwb, s.v.). As another alternative, one might
read avyomavyapisimnam as a compound word. For the forest of arms
of Candi, cf. stanza 64, and Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 19. 3. In the
Devi Upanişad, Candi is addressed as 'thou represented with three eyes';
cf. Kennedy, Hindu Mythology, p. 492; her three eyes are also mentioned
in the account of her birth given in the Vamana Purana; cf. Kennedy,
ibid., p. 335. See also Candiśataka, stanzas 40 and 51. It may likewise be
noted that since Siva had three eyes, Candi, who is Siva's sakti-i.e. the
female personification of his 'energy'-is also entitled to the possession
of a like number. 4. Lit. 'marrowless,' meaning deprived of the life or
the blood; for a similar conception, cf. stanza 3, note 4 5. The words
gam... patalam occur in the same order, and in the same position in the
padas, in stanza 18. 6. The commentary notes an implied simile in this
stanza. It reads: 'Just as any other buffalo (mahişa), when wandering
in a forest, and heated by a forest-fire, enters a hollow, expecting to wallow
in the mud, even so also this [buffalo-i.e. Mahişa], completely scorched
by the flame of the eyes of Devi (Candi), enters Pätäla.' For the fire in
Candi's eyes, cf. stanza 51.
V.L. (a) The Kävyamālā text reads a vyomavyapi simnām; following
the commentary, I have emended to a vyoma vyapisimnam. (b) loca-
nānām trayena. (d) sa fiva 'stu śriye vah.</p>
<pb n="331" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀṆA
40
nite nirvyājadiīrghām aghavati maghavadvajralajjānidāne
nidrām drāg eva devadviși mușitaruṣaḥ samsmarantyāḥ sva-
bhāvam
devyā dṛgbhyas tisṛbhyas traya iva galitā rāśayo raktatāyās
trāyantām vas triśūlakṣatakuharabhuvo lohitāmbhaḥsamudrāḥ
305
When the sinful (Mahișa), Foe of the Gods, who had put to
shame the thunderbolt of the Munificent (Indra);¹
Had been brought full quickly to the sleep that is ineffably long,³
Devi (Candi), reft of her anger, came back to herself³;
And the oceans of flowing blood, issuing from the holes of the
wounds [caused] by the trident [in Mahişa],
Became, as it were, three masses of the redness [of anger]
streaming from her three eyes."
May these oceans of blood protect you!
Notes. 1. Indra's thunderbolt was ashamed because it had been unable
to subdue Mahişa. 2. Lit. 'long beyond semblance.' 3. Lit. 'recol-
lecting her own nature.' 4. Lit. 'blood-water oceans.' 5. Upon seeing
the blood, Candi realized that the killing had been effected, her rage sub-
sided, and the red of anger faded from her eyes. The fanciful imagining
of the red blood flowing from Mahişa to be the redness of anger receding
from the eyes of Candi, is an instance of the rhetorical figure utpreksa,
'Poetic Fancy.' For Candi's three eyes, cf. stanza 39, note 3, and stanza
51, note 1.
6. This stanza is quoted in the Sarasvatikanthabharaṇa (2.
296) of Bhojadeva (fl. 1010-1042 A.D.; cf. Mabel Duff, Chronology of
India, p. 109, Westminster, 1899), as an illustration of the rhetorical figure
citra, 'picture,' a type of varnanuprāsa, or 'syllable alliteration' (see the
2d ed. of this work by Jivananda Vidyāsāgara, p. 255, Calcutta, 1894).
Stanza 66 of the Candifataka is also quoted in the Sarasvatikanthabharaṇa
as an illustration of the venika ('braid') type of varnanuprāsa; cf. stanza
66, note I.
V.L. (b) muşitabhiyaḥ. (c) raśayo śoṇitasya. (d) rakşantu tväm tri-
salakşata-. The text as given in the Sarasvatikanthabharaṇa (see note 6)
shows the following variants: (a) vajranidränidane. (d) rakşantu tvam
trisalakşatikuhara-.
41
kālī kalpāntakālākulam iva sakalam lokam älokya pūrvam
paścāc chliṣṭe viṣāṇe viditaditisutā lohitā matsareņa
21</p>
<pb n="332" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
pādotpiṣṭe parāsāu nipatati mahişe prāksvabhāvena gāurī
gāurī vaḥ pātu patyuḥ pratinayanam ivā "viṣkṛtānyonyarūpā
[Candi], on seeing the whole world as if confounded by Fate at
the end of a kalpa, became at first <black>, and so <Kāli>¹;
Afterwards, when she perceived (Mahișa), Son of Diti, with
his horn encircling2 [her foot], she became <red> with anger,
and so <Lohitā> ;
306
But when Mahișa, crushed by her foot, fell lifeless, she became,
by [virtue of] her original nature, <dazzling white>, and
thus <Gaurī>.
May this Gauri (Candi), whose forms are but reciprocal mani-
festations of the eyes of her husband (Siva)³-
May she, Gauri (Candi), protect you!
Notes. 1. The meaning is that Candi, on seeing the destruction wrought
by Mahişa, assumed her dark, horrific aspect of Kälī, 'The Black One.'
For the periodic destructions of the world at the end of every kalpa, cf.
Suryaśataka, stanza 23, note 6. 2. See stanzas 2 and 44, where the same
is said of Mahişa's horn. 3. Lit. 'whose reciprocal form is manifested,
as it were, according to the eyes of her husband.' That is to say, the
three eyes of Siva, the black (kan), the red (lohita), and the dazzling
white (gauri), became incarnate as Candī, under the names, which she
bore, of Kälī, Lohita and Gäuri. It should be noted, however, that Lohitā
seems not to occur elsewhere as a name of Candī, although it is found,
along with Kāli and Karälī, two recognized epithets of Candi, among the
names of the seven tongues of Agni; cf. Mundaka Upanişad, 1.2.4, as
quoted by J. Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, vol. 4, p. 429, London, 1873;
cf. also H. Jacobi, Durga, in Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, vol. 5,
p. 117-119, ed. James Hastings, New York, 1912.
V.L. (d) pratinayana iva "vişkṛtänyonyabhāvā.
42
gamyam nā 'gner na cendoḥ sapadi dinakṛtām dvādaśānām
asahyam
śakrasyā 'kṣṇām sahasram saha surasadasā sādayantam
prasahya
utpātogrāndhakārāgamam iva mahiṣam nighnatī śarma diśyād
devī vo vāmapādāmburuhanakhamayāiḥ pañcabhiś candramo-
bhiḥ</p>
<pb n="333" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
Mahisa, who was assailable¹ neither by Agni nor by Indu (Moon),
and who could not be resisted for an instant by the twelve
Suns,³
307
Who violently destroyed the thousand eyes of Sakra (Indra)
together with the assembly of the gods,
And who was like the approach of the terrible darkness of some
[evil-boding] portent, was killed by Devi (Candi)
With the five moon-like toe-nails of her left lotus foot.
May Devi (Candi) bestow happiness upon you!
Notes. 1. In Süryaśataka, stanza 23, gamya, 'assailable,' is again found
with a genitive case. 2. By the 'twelve Suns' are meant the twelve
manifestations of the Sun in the twelve months of the year; cf. Sarya-
śataka, stanza 90, note 1, and stanza 94, note 5. 3. For Indra's thousand
eyes, cf. Saryaśataka, stanza 94, note 4, and Candidataka, stanza 57, note 6.
4. Lit. with the five moons constituting the nails of her left foot-lotus.'
Stanza 10 says that Candi killed Mahişa with her right foot, but elsewhere
in the Candidataka, whenever specific mention is made, it is always said
that she used her left; cf. stanza 10, note 6.
V.L. (a) na 'gner jitendum; dvādaśānām aśakyam.
43
dattvā sthūlāntramālāvalivighasahasadghasmarapretakantam
kätyāyanyā "tmanāiva tridaśaripumahādāityadehopahāram
viśrantyai pātu yuşmān kṣaṇam upari dhṛtam kesariskan-
dhabhitter
bibhrat tatkesarālim alimukhararaṇannūpuram padapadmam
After Katyayani (Candi) had verily in person offered as an
oblation the body of the great Dāitya (Mahiṣa), the Foe of
the Gods-
An oblation that roused the mockery of the voracious female
ghouls, since the residue [for their consumption] was
[merely] the series of the festoons of his large intestine,³
Her lotus foot, possessed of a jingling anklets that hummed
like a bee, was placed for a moment, for the purpose of rest-
ing [it],</p>
<pb n="334" />
<p>308
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀṆA
On the wall-like surface of the shoulder of her lion, [and there-
fore seemed to be] wearing a fringe of his mane.
May the lotus foot [of Kätyāyani (Candi)] protect you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'wives of the ghouls.' 2. The residue of the oblation,
usually eaten. 3. The commentary says: 'There is cause of mockery by
the wives of the ghouls, with the thought: "There has been left over for
us by Devi (Candi) merely the sapless pile of entrails." The implication
is that the body of Mahişa had been reduced to a shapeless mass by the
force of Candi's kick, nothing being left but one intestine.
4. Accord-
ing to the commentary, the term 'lotus foot' is aptly applied here, because
it has an anklet that hums (lit. 'is mouthy') like a bee, while a lotus is
always surrounded by bees, and because the foot has a fringe of kesara
(mane), while a lotus has kesara (filaments). 5. The noise of Candi's
anklet is mentioned also in stanzas 6, 13 and 44.
V.L. (c) upari kṛtam.
44
kopenevā 'ruṇatvam dadhad adhikatarālakṣyalākṣārasaśrīḥ
ślişyacchṛngāgrakoṇakvaṇitamaṇitulākoṭihumkāragarbhaḥ
pratyāsannātmamṛtyupratibhayam asurăir īkşito hantv arīn
vaḥ
pādo devyāḥ kṛtānto 'para iva mahiṣasyopariṣṭān niviṣṭaḥ
The foot of Devi (Candi) is, as it were, red from anger, and the
sheen of its lac-dye becomes [thereby]¹ more apparent²;
And it diffuses sounds from its jeweled anklet that is twanged
by the tip of [Mahişa's] encircling horn, as with a quill;
And it is gazed on by the demons with fear that their own death
is imminent";
And it is placed on Mahişa>, [being thus also] like a second
Kṛtānta (Yama), [for the latter] <is seated on a buffalo>.
May the foot of Devi (Candi) destroy your foes!
Notes. 1. The commentary introduces ata eva, 'just thereby.'
2. Lit.
'possessing a more apparent lac-juice sheen'; for other passages in the
Candidataka where mention is made of the practise of staining the feet
with lac-dye, cf. stanza 3, note I, and stanza 37, note 2. 3. Lit. 'is filled
with the sound.' 4. For the 'encircling horn,' cf. stanzas 2 and 41, and
for the noise of the anklet, cf. stanzas 6, 13 and 43. 5. Following the
commentary, I take the compound pratyäsanna . . . bhayam to be an ad-
verb. 6. Yama's vehicle was the buffalo (mahişa); cf. Saryaśataka,</p>
<pb n="335" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
309
stanza 58, note 5. The commentary calls attention to the various points of
comparison between Candi's foot and Yama, as follows: 'Yama also is red
from anger, makes a sound (humkara-the death rattle?), is seated on a
buffalo, and is gazed on by mortals fearful that death is imminent.'
V.L. (a) dadhad adhikam alam.
45
āhantum niyamānā bharavidhurabhujasramsamānobhayāmsam
kamsenäināmsi sã vo haratu hariyaśorakṣaṇāya kṣamā 'pi
prāk prāṇān asya nā "syad gaganam udapatad gocaram ya
śilāyāḥ
samprāpyā
"gāmivindhyācalaśikharaśilāvāsayogodyateva
<Kṣamā (Candi)>, when carried off to be slain¹ by Kamsa³-his
two shoulders stooping as his arms were burdened by her
weight³-
Although <capable> of defending the renown of Hari (Vișņu),*
did not at once despatch his (Kamsa's) life,
But after having, [at his hands], come into forcible contact with
a rock, rose up to heaven,
As if intent on meditation in her future home of rock on the
summit of the Vindhya Mountain."
May that Kṣamā (Caṇḍī) destroy your sins!
Notes. 1. For the story of Kamsa's attempt to destroy Candi, see stanza
25, note 1. 2. It is worthy of note perhaps that Kşamā' and 'Kamsa
contain similar sounds. The epithet Kşama is applied to Durga (Candi)
in the Devi Purana; cf. PWB, s.v. 3. The body of Candi as a baby,
though not actually heavy, was figuratively so, because Kamsa was destined
in the future to be crushed by the weight of her might; cf. stanza 25, notes
2 and 3. 4. Candi, in the incarnation here referred to, was Krşṇa's
(Vişnu's) substitute, having elected to be killed in Vişnu's stead; cf. stanza
25, note 1. 5. Lit. 'in the first place,' 'at first.' 6. Lit. 'having at-
tained the realm of rock,' the meaning being that Kamsa dashed out Candi's
brains against a stone. 7. When Kṛṣṇa (Vişņu) persuaded Candi to be
born of Yaśodā as a mortal, he promised her as a reward that she should
be the adored of gods and mortals and should have a dwelling-place on
the Vindhya; cf. Harivamsa, 2. 2. 30, 49 (Dutt, cap. 57, p. 249-250). 8.
Note in this stanza the absence of any reference to Mahişa; cf. stanza
25, note 8.
V.L. (a) aghātam niyamānā.
9</p>
<pb n="336" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀNA
46
sāmnā nā "mnāyayoner dhṛtim akṛta harer nã 'pi cakreṇa
bhedāt
310
sendrasyāirāvaṇasyā 'py upari kaluşitaḥ kevalam dānavṛṣṭyā
dānto daṇḍena mṛtyor na ca viphalayathoktābhyupāyo hato
'rir
yenopāyaḥ sa pādaḥ sukhayatu bhavataḥ pañcamaś caṇḍikāyāḥ
[Mahişa]¹ <took² no pleasure> either in the «conciliation or in
the <Sāma Veda» of (Brahmã), the Source of the Vedas,³
and because of [his fondness for] «dissension»>, <was in-
different to the discus of Hari (Viṣṇu) with its ability to
cleave»> ;
<With regard to>* Indra's [elephant] Airāvaṇa, he was simply
<angered by the shower of gifts», just as he was
<smeared> <over> by the flow of ichor» [from its fore-
head];
Nor was he subdued by the <open assault> and the <staff> of
Death (Yama), these expedients, as described, being all
ineffectual;
But he, the Foe (Mahișa), was slain by a fifth expedient-the
foot of Candika (Candi).
May that foot of Candika (Candi) prosper you!
Notes. 1. The meaning of this stanza is that the gods were unable to
subdue Mahişa by any of the four recognized means of success against an
enemy, and so employed a fifth-the foot of Candi. The four recognized
means (upayas) of subduing a foe were 'conciliation' (saman), 'sowing
dissension' (bheda), 'bribery' (dana), and 'open assault' (danda); cf.
Manu, 7. 107-109, 198. In this stanza there is a pun on each of these four
terms. In stanza 38, Mahişa is said to be 'not one in whose case the ordi-
nary expedients (abhyupayas) are effective.' 2. The word akyta appears
to be a root-aorist middle used in Vedic literature; cf. W. D. Whitney,
Roots, Verb-Forms, and Primary Derivatives of the Sanskrit Language,
s.v. 1st kr, Leipzig, 1885; but it is recognized by the grammarians as
forming a part of the s-aorist; cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 881, c. 3.
Brahma is usually credited with the production of the Vedas; cf. Sürya-
śataka, stanza 99, note 2. 4. I have regarded Airavaṇasya as governed
by upari, 'in regard to'; the commentary, however, makes Airāvaṇasya
depend upon danavrştya, and it takes upari closely with kalusitaḥ, in the</p>
<pb n="337" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
sense, apparently, of 'smeared over.' The commentary does not authorize
a double rendering of upari. 5. On Airāvaņa, see Süryaśataka, stanza
I, note 3.
6. For kaluşitaḥ, the commentary gives a double gloss-de-
filed' (malinatvam gataḥ), and 'angered' (krodham gato na tu tuşṭaḥ);
so also Apte, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v.
V.L. (b) pulakitaḥ kevalam. (d) padaḥ nudatu bhavadagham.
311
47
bhartā kartā trilokyās tripuravadhakṛti paśyati tryakṣa eşa
kva strī kvā "yodhanecchã na tu sadṛśam idam prastutam kim
mayeti
matvā savyājasavyetaracaraṇacalānguṣṭhakoṇābhimṛṣṭam
sadyo yā lajjitevā 'surapatim avadhit pārvatī pātu sā vaḥ
'The three-eyed (Siva), [my] husband, creator of the three
worlds, and the bringer of destruction to the three cities,¹
is looking on here.
What has a woman to do with the lust for battle? But this is
not seemly; why did I undertake it?'
Being abashed, as it were, at such a thought, Pārvati (Candi)
slew in an instant² (Mahișa), Lord of the Demons,
Who had been struck by the sharp point of the quivering great
toe of her left foot.
May that Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The triple city of the demons is meant; cf. stanza 16, note 3.
2. Candi slew Mahişa at once, so as to bring to an immediate close the
spectacle of a woman engaged in a matter so far outside her normal sphere
as fighting. 3. According to the commentary, which I have followed,
savyāja is here taken adverbially with savyetaracaraṇa-, the literal render-
ing being a foot falsely other than left'; that is, 'falsely right,' and there-
fore 'left.' The commentary glosses by vamapadasya, 'left foot.' It may
be noted that, according to stanza 10, Candi killed Mahişa with her right
foot; but all other stanzas, when specific mention is made, say she used
her left; cf. stanza 10, note 6.
V.L. (c) savyājasavyetaracaraṇanakhāṁguṣṭhakonena pistva.
48
vṛddhokso na kşamas te bhavatu bhava bhavadvāäha eşo
'dhuneti</p>
<pb n="338" />
<p>312
THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
kṣiptaḥ pädena devam prati jhaṭiti yayā kelikāntam vihasya
dantajyotsnävitāänāir atanubhir atanur nyakkṛtārdhendubhā-
bhir
gauro gaur eva jātaḥ kṣaṇam iva mahiṣaḥ sã 'vatād ambikā
vaḥ
'Thy old bull,¹ O Bhava (Siva), is no [longer] capable; let this
one now be the vehicle of Your Highness.'
As [Ambikā (Candi)] uttered these words, laughing in pleased
amusement, [Mahişa] was at once kicked over to the god
(Siva) by her foot;
[For] the mighty Mahisa, by reason of the not small masses of
light [emanating] from his teeth-masses that dimmed the
splendor of the crescent moon-
Became shining white (gäura), and so actually a bull' (gaur)
for an instant, as it were.
May that Ambikā (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The bull was Siva's vehicle. 2. 'In pleased amusement' is
my rendering of kelikantam, which I take to be an adverbial accusative.
3. The word atanur, 'mighty,' despite its position, must modify mahişaḥ;
if, however, any hesitation is felt about so taking it, an emendation to
atanunyakkṛtä-, forming a compound, may perhaps be suggested. This
change would not affect the meter, and the translation would be: 'that
dimmed in no slight degree, etc.' 4. For the splendor of Mahişa's
teeth, cf. stanza 50. 5. Lit. '[being] shining white, became actually a
bull.' 6. The reason for Ambika's (Candi's) amusement lies in a pun
whose force it is very difficult to convey in translation. It consists in the
idea that the black buffalo (mahişa) turns into a white bull (gäur), the
metamorphosis being attained as follows: A buffalo, being a gaura (the
bos gaurus, a species of buffalo), is therefore momentarily a bull (gdur);
momentarily, because gaura is gaur, before its final syllable -a is pro-
nounced. The rendering of the pun is further complicated by the fact
that the other meaning of gaura-shining white'-must be used in the
translation in order to make the stanza read intelligibly. It may be added
that as Siva's bull was white, a white (gaura) substitute would be accept-
able to him.
V.L. (c) dantajyotsnävitānāir alabhata tanubhir.
49
prāk kāmam dahatā kṛtaḥ paribhavo yena trisamdhyānatāiḥ
serṣyā vo 'vatu caṇḍikā caraṇayoḥ svam pātayanti patim</p>
<pb n="339" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀṆA
313
kurvatyä 'bhyadhikam kṛte pratikṛtam muktena māulāu muhur
bāṣpeṇā "hitakajjalena likhitam svam nāma candre yayā
The jealous Candika (Candi) caused her husband (Siva), by
whom she had been formerly humiliated through his burn-
ing up of Kāma,¹
To fall at her feet with prostrations at the three twilights;
And, having [thus] exacted excessive retribution for [his] ac-
tion, she wrote her own name on the moon³
With the tears mixed with collyrium that were repeatedly shed
upon his diadem."
May Caṇḍikā (Candi) protect youⓇ!
Notes. 1. As is well known, Kāma was reduced to ashes by Siva's third
eye, because he interrupted Siva's meditations and called his attention to
Pärvati (Candi); cf. Süryafataka, stanza 55, note 9. 2. Lit. 'causing
an excessive counter-deed in his deed.' 3. Siva wore the moon on his
diadem (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 42, note 10), and perhaps we have here a
fanciful Hindu explanation of the darkish blotch visible on the full orb
of the moon. I have, however, been unable to find any allusions in Hindu
mythology to support such a view. 4. Lit. 'tears in which collyrium has
been placed.' 5. We must imagine Siva kneeling at Candi's feet, and
her tears dropping on his head, and so on the moon-diadem with which
his head was adorned. The collyrium, which was lampblack, when washed
from her eyelids by the tears, formed with the tears a dark fluid akin
to ink, with which Candi could write her name. Just why Candi wept is
not apparent, but the fact that she was humiliating the mighty Siva may
have been too much for her emotions. It will be remembered that, as
Kāli, she is often represented with her tongue out-a sign of overwhelm-
ing shame because on one occasion she found herself dancing on her
husband's (Siva's) body; cf. Wilkins, Hindu Mythology, p. 309 and 311.
6. Note in this stanza the absence of any reference to the demon Mahişa;
stanza itself is cited in the Sarasvatikanthabharaṇa, 5. 633, as an example
of the mṛdvika ('grape') variety of paka ('consequence'); cf. ed. of
Jivānanda Vidyāsāgara, p. 752-3. The commentary on this stanza in the
Sarasvatikanthabharaṇa authorizes the following rendering for the first
two padas:
Candikā, jealous because her husband Siva, by whom she had been
formerly humiliated through his burning up of Kāma,
Was bowing before Samdhyā, caused him to fall at her feet.
V.L. (a) trisamdhyanateḥ. (d) likhitam nameva candre. The text as
given in the Sarasvatikanthabharaṇa (see note 6) shows the following</p>
<pb n="340" />
<p>314
THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA
variants: (a) yena 'tha sandhyanatau. (b) caranayos tam. (c) kurvantyä.
(d) vaspena "hrṛtakajjalena likhitam lakşmeva.
50
tungām śṛngāgrabhūmim śritavati marutām pretakāye nikāye
kuñjāutsukyād viśatsu śrutikuharapuṭam drāk kakupkunjareşu
smitvā vaḥ samhṛtāsor daśanarucikṛtākāṇḍakāilāsabhāsaḥ
pāyāt pṛṣṭhādhirūḍhe smaramuși mahiṣasyoccahāseva devī
When the assembly of the gods, on the dead body of Mahisa,
resorted to the lofty ground of his horn-tip-
Of Mahișa, whose life had been taken away, and who had un-
expectedly assumed the splendor of Käiläsa owing to the
gleam of his teeth²-
And when the elephants of the sky-regions, through longing for
a [shady] bower, entered quickly into the hollow cavity of
his ear,
Devi (Candi) smiled; but when (Siva), the Destroyer of Smara,*
mounted on his back, she laughed outright, as it were.
May Devi (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The mighty body of Mahişa is mistaken for Mt. Käilāsa, a
favorite resort of the celestials (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 88, note 3). Some
of the gods think his horn a lofty peak, and the elephant guardians of the
eight points of the compass take the interior of his ear for a shady bower,
while Siva, who had a dwelling on Käiläsa, climbs on his back, believing
it to be one of the ridges of that mountain. Candi laughs at their blun-
ders. 2. For the radiance of Mahişa's teeth, cf. stanza 48. 3. These
were the elephants of the lokapālas, or regents; they are mentioned again
in stanzas 57, 59 and 100; see also Süryaśataka, stanza 18, note 10. 4.
Smara is a name of Kāma, whom Siva destroyed by the fire of his third
eye; cf. stanza 49, and Suryaśataka, stanza 55, note 9.
V.L. (a) tungaḥ śṛngāgrabhūmiḥ; protakaye nikaye.
51
kṛtvā pātālapanke kṣayarayamilitāikārṇavecchāvagāham
dāhān netratrayāgner vilayanavigalacchṛngaśūnyottamāngaḥ
krīḍākroḍābhiśańkām vidadhad apihitavyomasīmā mahimnā
vikṣya kṣuṇno yayā 'ris tṛṇam iva mahiṣaḥ sā 'vatād ambikā
vaḥ</p>
<pb n="341" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
315
Mahişa, whose head had been shorn of its horns that trickled
away when melted by the heat of the fire of [Candi's] triad
of eyes,¹
Made a plunge into the mud of Pātāla, in accord with his desire
for the general inundation that accompanies the onrush of
[the final] destruction,²
And thus sought to create the impression of a mock-boar."
But, though he filled the sky to its borders with his great
bulk,
Ambikā (Caṇḍī), beholding the Foe (Mahișa), trampled on him
as if he were a [mere] blade of grass".
May that Ambikaã (Caṇḍī) protect you!
Notes. 1. See stanza 39, where a similar scorching of Mahişa is re-
corded; for the three eyes of Candi, cf. stanza 39, note 3, and stanza 40,
note 5. 2. At the end of a kalpa the earth is destroyed by being im-
mersed in ocean. Brahma, the Creator, then begins the work of re-creation;
cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 23, note 6. At the beginning of the present kalpa,
Brahmã created himself as Vişnu, and the latter, in his incarnation as a
boar (vardha), descended into the flood, and raised the earth out of it on
his tusks; cf. Vişnu Purana, 1.4 (Wilson, vol. 1, p. 55-65). Mahişa is
here represented as being so scorched by the fire of Candi's eyes (cf.
stanza 39), that he desires an ocean large enough to drown the whole
world in order to have sufficient cooling water to relieve his burns. Being
a buffalo (mahişa), his instinct teaches him that wallowing in mud will
bring relief; so he plunges down to muddy Pätäla-descending to Pātāla
is synonymous with death-and his descent thither is sarcastically com-
pared to Vişnu's plunge into the waters of primeval chaos. The com-
mentary says: 'Just as the First Boar (Vişnu) made a plunge into the
inundation accompanying the destruction [of the world], even so by this
(Mahişa) [a plunge] is made into the mud of Pâtāla.' 3. Lit. ' suspicion
of a play-hog.' The meaning is that Mahişa is seeking to be a 'make-
believe' Vişnu, as pointed out in note 2. 4. Mahişa again (see note 2)
seeks to imitate Vişnu by filling the sky. It will be remembered that
Vişnu, in his dwarf incarnation, filled the sky with one of his famous
'three steps'; cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 7, note 4 Candi, however, is not
deceived by this false Vişņu, and slays the impostor. 5. In stanza 7 also
Mahişa is compared to a blade of grass.
V.L. (a) patalapańkāiḥ kṣayarayamilitair arṇavecchavagaham. (b) vila-
yanavilasat-. (d) kalika vaḥ.</p>
<pb n="342" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
52
śūle śäilāvikampam na nimișitam iṣāu paṭṭiśe sāṭṭahāsam
präse sotpräsam avyākulam api kuliśe jätaśankam na sankau
cakre 'vakram kṛpāṇe na kṛpaṇam asurārātibhiḥ pätyamāne
dāityam pādena devī mahiṣitavapusam pimṣati vaḥ punātu
316
The Daitya¹ (Mahişa), whose body was changed into that of a
buffalo, was firm as a rock² when the trident was hurled [at
him]
By the enemies of the demons; he was unwinking when the
arrow was sped, and loud in his laughter at the spear;
Scornful of the dart, not stunned by the thunderbolt, and having
no fear of the pike";
Unbending before the discus, and untroubled by the sword."
But Devi (Candi) crushed him with her foot.
May Devi (Candi) purify you!
Notes. 1. For convenience, I have rendered daityam, and its modifiers,
failavikampam, nimişitam, etc., as subject, though they really constitute the
object of pimşatt. 2. The commentary glosses faila by failavat, 'like
a rock.'
3. Grammatically, fale, işau, etc., the names of the weapons,
are in the locative absolute construction with patyamane. 4. The 'ene-
mies of the demons' are the gods. 5. Or, 'staff'; śanku may mean any
sort of weapon.
6. Lit. 'not crooked.' The commentary glosses by
saralam eva sthitam, 'standing straight.' The meaning is that he did not
dodge or stoop. 7. The instances of assonance (yamaka) in this stanza
are noteworthy. Each adjective that modifies daityam has much the same
sound as the name of the weapon with which it is coupled in the sentence.
For a somewhat similar use of this rhetorical device, see stanza 36, and
Süryafataka, stanzas 71 and 81.
V.L. (b) avyakulam iva kulife. (c) cakre vaktram krpanam.
53
cakre cakrasya nā 'śryā na ca khalu paraśor na kṣuraprasya nā
'ser
yad vakram kāitavāviṣkṛtamahiṣatanāu vidviṣaty ājibhāji
protāt prāsena mūrdhnaḥ saghṛṇam abhimukhāyātayā kāla-
rātryāḥ
kalyāṇāny ānanābjam sṛjatu tad asṛjo dhārayā vakritam vaḥ</p>
<pb n="343" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
317
The lotus face of Kälarātrī (Candi)-which displayed no emo-
tion¹ either because of the edge of [Mahişa's] discus,
Or for that of his ax, his sharp arrow, or his sword, as long as
that Foe (Mahişa), disguised in the body of a buffalo,³
Was intent on the combat-became softened in pity because of
the stream of blood
Coming out before her eyes from [Mahişa's] head, which had
been pierced by her dart.
May that lotus face of Kälaratri (Candi) shed blessings upon
you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'that was not made wry' (reading vakram-cf. V.L.).
The sense is 'altered by emotion'; cf. vakritam saghṛṇam, 'altered by
compassion,' or 'softened in pity,' as I have rendered it in pädas (c) and
(d). 2. Referring, according to the commentary, to the time when these
weapons were hurled at Candi by Mahişa. 3. Lit. 'manifesting the body
of a buffalo for [the purpose of] deceit.' 4. Lit. 'wry,' 'crooked'; cf.
note I. 5. The commentary says that saghṛṇam is to be taken adverb-
ially. 6. The word dhara, here rendered by 'stream,' also means 'edge,'
and hence punningly refers back to afri, 'edge,' in päda (a).
V.L. (a) The Kävyamālā text reads nā ʼsryd na ca; I have emended to
na 'śrya na ca. (b) The Kävyamālā text reads yad vaktram; following
the commentary, I have emended to yad vakram. (c) The Kävyamālā
text reads kälaratryd; I have emended to kälarātryāḥ.
54
hastad utpatya yāntyā gaganam agaṇitādhāiryavīryāvalepam
väilakṣyeņeva pāṇḍudyutim aditisutārātim āpādayantyāḥ
darpānalpāṭṭahāsadviguṇatarasitāḥ saptalokījananyās
tarjanyā janyadūtyo nakharucitatayas tarjayantyä jayanti
Hail to those emissaries¹ of war, those masses of splendor of the
nail of the menacing forefinger of (Candi), Mother of the
Seven Worlds-
Which masses had become doubly white by reason of her loud
laughter excessive through pride,
As she sprang away from the hand [of Kamsa]* and went to the
sky, after making pale," as if through shame,Ⓡ</p>
<pb n="344" />
<p>318
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
That [Kamsa], Foe of the Sons of Aditi,' whose pride in his
own cowardly strength was [by her] disregarded.Ⓡ
[In this stanza the usual benediction is omitted.]⁹
Notes. 1. The commentary glosses by dutyaḥ sangrāmasūcikāḥ, ' female
messengers, indicative of conflict.' 2. The commentary glosses: 'mena-
cing the Däityas.' 3. The meaning seems to be that when Candi smiled,
the splendor of her gleaming teeth was added to the splendor of her flash-
ing nails. 4. The commentary says that the hand of Kamsa is meant,
and for that reason I have so interpreted it. For the story of Candi and
Kamsa, see stanzas 25 and 45, and notes. 5. Lit. 'having caused the
Foe of the Sons of Aditi to assume a white splendor.' 6. We of the
Occident associate blushing with shame, and pallor with fear. As Candi
rose from Kamsa's hand, she threatened him with his coming doom, and
this threat may have made him pale with fear. Or else we are to under-
stand that Kamsa was flooded with light reflected from the nails of Candi,
and so appeared white or pale. 7. The Sons of Aditi' were the gods;
cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 90, note 1. 8. The commentary renders: 'that
Foe of the Sons of Aditi, by whom pride in strength was, because of cow-
ardice, disregarded'; but this seems doubtful to me, and I have not adopted
it. 9. For the omission of the benediction, cf. stanza 3, note 5. Note
also the absence of any mention of Mahişa; cf. stanza 25, note 8.
V.L. (c) darpānalpaṭṭahasad dvigunitarasitaḥ. (d) The Kävyamālā text
reads janyadato; following the commentary, I have emended to janya-
dutyo; nakharucirarucaḥ.
55
prāleyācalapalvalāikabisinī sā "ryā 'stu vaḥ śreyase
yasyāḥ pādasarojasīmni mahişakṣobhāt kṣaṇam vidrutāḥ
nispiste patitās triviṣṭaparipāu gītyutsavollāsino
lokāḥ sapta sapakṣapātamaruto bhänti sma bhṛngā iva
Arya¹ (Candi) is the sole lotus in the pool of (Himalaya), the
Snow Mountain,
And the seven worlds on the edge of her lotus foot seemed like
bees;
For the seven worlds <were agitated for a moment by the quiver-
ing of Mahişa>, but when (Mahişa), the Foe of Indra's
Heaven, had been crushed,"
They fell [again into position]», as bees <are driven off for a
moment by the shaking of a buffalo>, and [afterwards]
<alight [again]>;</p>
<pb n="345" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
319
The seven worlds <sport in festivals of song>,' and bees <delight
in festivals of buzzing> ;
The seven worlds <have the gods partial [to them]>, and bees
<produce a breeze by the humming of their wings>.
May that Arya (Candi) bring you prosperity!
Notes. 1. The meter is fardalavikriḍita. 2. That is, only daughter
of Himalaya; see, however, Rāmāyaṇa, 1. 35. 17, where Umã and Gangā,
who are both regarded as wives of Siva, are said to be the two daughters
of Himavat (Himalaya). 3. Since the commentary, in drawing a com-
parison between the seven worlds and bees, contains the phrase padma-
sthita bhramaraḥ, 'bees stand on a lotus,' we may perhaps be justified in
seeking to render the compound pādasarojasīmni, punningly, as '[like bees]
on the border of a lotus-petal.' Such a rendering, however, seems to do
violence to the order of the words pādasaroja; sarojapāda would more
naturally be rendered 'lotus-petal.' 4. The foot of Candi is resting on
the shoulder of Mahişa (cf. stanzas 2, 32 and 79), and as the body of
Mahişa quivers in its dying throes, the foot of Candi, as well as the seven
worlds that rest on her foot, are agitated, and disturbed in their position.
Or, perhaps, the words are to be taken figuratively, meaning that the seven
worlds were agitated (i.e. made anxious) while Mahişa was engaged in
his campaign of destruction. On the 'seven worlds,' see Süryaśataka,
stanza 92, note II. 5. The words nispiste trivistaparipau, 'when the
Foe of Indra's Heaven was crushed,' appear to have no paronomasiac
rendering. 6. That is, a buffalo on which they happen to have alighted.
The meaning is that insects, such as flies or bees, fly off from an object
when it moves, and return again when it is still. 7. That is, songs of
victory over the fall of Mahişa.
56
aprāpyeṣur udāsitāsir aśaner ärāt kutaḥ śankutaś
cakravyutkramakṛt parokṣaparaśuḥ śūlena śūnyo yayā
mṛtyur daityapateḥ kṛtaḥ susadṛśaḥ pādāṁguliparvataḥ
pārvatyā pratipālyatām tribhuvanam niḥśalyakalyam tayā
The death of (Mahişa), Lord of the Daityas, although not
brought about by the arrow, nor participated in by the
sword,
And far from [being caused by] the thunderbolt, still less by the
spear, being out of range of the discus, and beyond the aim
of the ax," not caused by the trident,
Was [nevertheless] a death very similar [to such], and was</p>
<pb n="346" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀṆA
brought about by Parvati (Candi) through the joint of her
toe.
The three worlds [were thus made] healthy by being freed from
(Mahişa), the thorn [in their flesh].
May the three worlds be protected by Parvatī (Candi) !
320
Notes. 1. The meter is fardalavikridita. 2. Reading aprapyeşuḥ;
cf. V.L. 3. Lit. 'how [could it be done] by the spear?' 4. Lit. 'caus-
ing an overstepping of the discus.' 5. Lit. 'in which the ax was invis-
ible.'
6. The 'thorn' was Mahişa; he is similarly spoken of in stanza
13, and in Mahabharata, 3. 231. 106.
V.L. (a) aprapteşuḥ; the Kävyamālā text reads aprapyeşuḥ; following
the commentary, I have emended to aprapyeşuḥ. (c) padanguliparvaṇā.
57
naṣṭān aṣṭāu gajendrān avata na vasavaḥ kim diśo drāg gṛhītāḥ
śārngin sangrāmayuktyä laghur asi gamitaḥ sādhu tārkṣyeṇa
taikṣṇyam
utkhātā netrapańktir na tava samarataḥ paśya naśyad balam
svam
svarnāthety ättadarpam vyasum asuram umā kurvatī trāyatām
vaḥ
'O ye Vasus, do not¹ protect the eight lordly elephants³ [of the
sky] that have fled. What! Have the regions been sud-
denly seized?
O Bowman (Viṣṇu), thou, being swift in preparation for battle,
art fittingly carried swiftly [in flight] by Tärkṣya
(Garuda)*;
O (Indra), Lord of Heaven, thy row of eyes has not been
gouged out; behold thine own army vanishing from the
combat.'
Just as the Demon (Mahișa) was saying these words with an
assumption of pride,' Uma (Candi) took away his life.
May Uma (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The imperative with na is worthy of note. 2. These are
the elephants belonging to the eight regents of the directions of the com-
pass; cf. stanzas 50, 59 and 100, and Saryaśataka, stanza 18, note 10. 3.</p>
<pb n="347" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
321
The commentary says: 'Why are ye also fled?' The meaning of this
pada is not clear to me, and the whole stanza is troublesome. The prin-
cipal idea seems to be that Mahişa is seeking to deride the Vasus, Indra
and Vişnu for having run away from the battle where they had been
fighting with Mahişa. 4. Lit. 'caused by Garuda to go to swiftness.'
The commentary glosses täikşnyam, which ordinarily means 'sharpness
or 'severity,' by fighratam, 'swiftness.' 5. The bird Garuda was Vişnu's
vehicle; cf. Saryaśataka, stanza 47, note 3. 6. Indra is sometimes rep-
resented as 'the thousand-eyed,' with eyes all over his body; cf. Sürya-
śataka, stanza 94, note 4, and Candiśataka, stanza 42, note 3. 7. Or,
attadarpam may mean 'reft of his pride'; cf. stanza 23, note 8.
V.L. (c) tava surapate pasya.
58
śrutvā satrum duhitrā nihatam atijado 'py ägato 'hnāya harṣād
āśliṣyan chailakalpam mahişam avanibhṛdbāndhavo vindhya-
buddhyā
yasyāḥ śvetikṛte 'smin smitadaśanarucā tulyarūpo himādrir
drāg drāghīyān ivā "sīd avatamasanirāsāya sā stād umā vaḥ
The Snow Mountain (Himalaya), although very sluggish [with
cold], came quickly in joy, upon hearing that the Foe
(Mahişa) had been slain by his daughter (Candi),
And, since his relatives were mountains, he embraced Mahisa,
who resembled a mountain, under the impression that he
(Mahişa) was the Vindhya;
And so, since this (Mahisa) was made white by the [dazzling]
splendor of [Uma's (Candi's)] teeth, as she smiled,¹
The Snow Mountain (Himalaya), whose form was similar [to
Mahişa's], quickly appeared to become more extended.²
May that Uma (Candi) remove your ignorance³!
Notes. 1. Candi smiled at her father's mistake. 2. The flash of daz-
zling light emanating from Candi's teeth (cf. stanza 67) enveloped Mahişa
and made him seem white by its gleam. Being of mountainous size to
begin with, and now being made white by the dazzling splendor of Candi's
teeth, he appeared, when embraced by the snow-covered Himalaya, to be
an extension of that mountain, or, as the text has it, 'the Snow Mountain
appeared to become more extended.' 3. Lit. 'darkness,' but the com-
mentary says: 'the darkness of ignorance.' According to Hindu philoso-
phy, the darkness of ignorance was sin, and prevented the merging of the
individual soul in the All-soul of the Creator.
V.L. (d) atanujanuniräsaya.
22</p>
<pb n="348" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
59
kṣipto 'yam mandarādriḥ punar api bhavatā veṣṭyatām vāsuke
'bdhāu
322
priyasvā 'nena kim te bisatanutanubhir bhakṣitāis tārkṣya
nāgāiḥ
aṣṭābhir diggajendrāiḥ saha na harikarī karşati 'mam hate vo
hrīmatyā hāimavatyās tridaśaripupatāu pāntv iti vyähṛtāni
'Let this Mount Mandara,¹ thrown into the ocean, again be
twirled by thee, O Vāsuki, [King of the Serpents].
O Tārkṣya (Garuḍa), be pleased [to partake] of this [buffalo]*;
why dost thou, [O Garuda], eat snakes whose bodies are
thin as lotus-stalks?
The elephant of Haris (Indra), together with the eight lordly
elephants of the quarters [of the sky], does not drag away
this (Mahisa).'
These were the utterances of the modest Häimavati (Candi),
after (Mahişa), Lord of the Foes of the Gods, had been
slain.
May these utterances of Häimavati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Mahişa, who was bulky as a mountain, is meant. Väsuki, or
Ahina, King of the Serpents, was used as a twirling-cord when Mount
Mandara was twirled in the celebrated churning of the ocean; cf. the
references cited in Süryaśataka, stanza 42, notes 3 and 14, and stanza 72,
note 4.
2. Lit. 'be pleased with this; what is there of you with [these]
devoured snakes whose bodies, etc.' Garuda is invited to abandon his cus-
tomary diet of snakes (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 47, note 3), and to partake
of a choice morsel of buffalo-meat (mahişa). 3. According to the com-
mentary, the allusion here is to Airāvaṇa, the elephant of Indra; this
animal is mentioned in Süryaśataka, stanza I, and Candikataka, stanza 46,
and was one of the products of the churning of the ocean; cf. Saryafataka,
stanza I, note 3. The epithet Hari is applied to both Vişņu and Indra;
cf. stanza 15, note I. 4. The elephants of the lokapalas are meant; they
are mentioned in stanzas 50, 57 and 100; see also Süryaśataka, stanza 18,
note 10.
V.L. (a) väsuke 'sau. (b) prito 'nendiva kim te. (d) tridivaripuhatau.</p>
<pb n="349" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
60
323
eṣa ploṣṭā purāṇām trayam asuhṛduraḥpāṭano 'yam nṛsimho
hantā tvāṣṭram dyurāṣṭrādhipa iti vividhāny utsavecchā-
hṛtānām
vidrāṇānām vimarde dititanayamaye nākalokeśvarāņām
aśraddheyāni karmāṇy avatu vidadhatī pārvati vo hatāriḥ
'[Can] this [be] (Siva), Burner of the Triad of Cities?¹ [And
is] this the Man-lion (Viṣṇu), who rent open the breast of
his foe (Hiranyakaśipu)?
[And can] this [be] (Indra), Lord of the Realm of Heaven,
and Slayer of the Son of Tvastar?" Thus spake Pārvati
(Candi), who slew her foe (Mahişa),
And did various deeds that were incredible to the [aforesaid]
Lords of the Sky-world, who ran away in the battle with
(Mahişa), Son of Diti,
But were brought back by a desire for the festival [of victory
over their foe Mahisa].
May Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. That is, can it be possible that the courageous destroyer of
Tripura, the three cities' of the demons, should have run away in the
battle with Mahişa? The commentary says: 'If by this one a burning of
Tripura was made, why (kim) did he flee in the battle with Mahişa?'
On the destruction of Tripura, see stanza 16, note 3. Although in the text
there is no kim, or other particle of interrogation, I have thought it best
to follow the commentary in regarding the clauses in the first two padas
as questions. For the omission of kim in interrogative sentences, cf. J. S.
Speyer, Vedische und Sanskrit-Syntar, 255, in Grundriss der Indo-
Arischen Philologie, ed. G. Bühler, Strassburg, 1896. 2. On the slaying
of Hiranyakaśipu, cf. stanza 11, note 1. 3. Indra slew Vrtra, son of
Tvaştar; cf. stanza 23, note 4
61
satrau śātatriśülakṣatavapuși rușă preșite pretakāṣṭhām
kāli kīlālakulyātrayam adhikarayam vīkṣya viśvāsitadyāuḥ
trisrotās tryambakeyam vahati tava bhṛśam paśya raktā
visesan
no mūrdhnā dhāryate kim hasitapatir iti prītaye kalpatām vaḥ</p>
<pb n="350" />
<p>324
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀNA
When the Foe (Mahișa), whose body was wounded by the sharp
trident, had been despatched, through her anger, to the realm
of the dead,
Kāli (Candi), who inspired heaven with confidence,¹ gazing
upon the swift-flowing triple stream of blood,²
Said, mocking her husband: 'O Three-eyed (Siva), see! This
Triple-streamed³ (Ganges) of thine, exceedingly red,
Is flowing impetuously along. Why is she not being carried on
thy head?"
May Kali (Candi) further your joy!
Notes. I. The commentary takes viśväsitadyāuḥ, 'who inspired heaven
with confidence,' to be a modifier of trisrotaḥ, 'Triple-streamed,' but from
its position in the second pada I have regarded it as more properly modi-
fying kali. 2. Lit. 'gazing on the triad of rivers of blood, whose speed
is excessive.' The number of streams of blood corresponds to the number
of the prongs on the trident; hence their confusion with the three streams
of Ganges. To be in keeping with the idea of 'three,' Siva is called
'Three-eyed' (tryambaka). 3. On the three streams' of Ganges, cf.
stanza 4, note 3.
4. Siva wore the Ganges on his head; cf. stanza 3,
note 2, and Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 7, 9 and 11.
V.L. (a) proşite pretakaştham. (b) adhikataram vikşya.
62
śṛnge paśyordhvadṛṣṭyā 'dhikataram atanuḥ san na pușpā-
yudho 'smi
vyālāsange 'pi nityam na bhavati bhavato bhir na yajño 'smi
yena
tvam muñcoccāiḥ pinäkin punar api viśikham dānavānām puro
'ham
pāyāt sotprāsam evam hasitaharam umā mṛdnatī dānavam vaḥ
Gaze more intently on my two horns with thy upper eye, for I,
<being not weak>, am not one <whose weapons are flowers>>,¹
and though I am <bodiless>,² yet I am not «Kāma> ;
Nor have I ever fear of thee, even <becauses of thy arrows>,*
seeing that I am <not Yajña», nor <because of thy snakes>,
seeing that I am «versed in the mantras [that control
snakes]> ;</p>
<pb n="351" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
325
O (Siva), Bearer of the bow Pināka, again <shoot thy arrow
upwards>, for I am «the cities of the Dänavas>, and <shoot
thy arrow with might>, for I am «at the front of the
Dänavas>.'
8
While the Dänava (Mahiṣa) was derisively saying the above
words in mockery of Hara (Siva), Umā (Caṇḍī) crushed
him.
May Umã (Candi) protect you!
(
Notes. 1. The meaning appears to be that if Siva wishes to subdue
Mahişa, he must put forth greater efforts than were required to kill Kāma
(cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 55, note 9), who was burnt up by Siva's 'upper
eye-that is, his third eye, which was situated in his forehead. Mahişa
here implies that Siva's destructive eye has no terrors for him, and he
further hints that Siva will find his horns more dangerous weapons than
the weapons of Kāma. The latter was armed with flowers, as his epithet
puspayudha, 'he whose weapons are flowers,' implies. 2. The epithet
atanu, 'bodiless,' like ananga, 'bodiless,' was applied to Kāma after his
body had been destroyed by Siva's eye. As applied to Mahişa, 'bodiless'
may refer to his frequent metamorphoses during the battle with Candi;
cf. Introd., p. 250. Note the apparent contradiction-though I am Kāma
(Atanu), yet I am not Käma (Puşpayudha)'-an instance of the rhetorical
figure virodha; cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 80, note 1. 3. Lit. 'even in con-
tact (or, in connection) with thy arrow.' 4. The commentary glosses
vyāla by bana, 'arrow,' on the basis of a lexicographical quotation to the
effect that vyala means both "arrow" and "snake" (vyalaḥ syad bana-
sarpayoh).' The ordinary lexicons do not give the meaning 'arrow' for
vydla, nor does the Amarakośa nor the Sabdakalpadruma. 5. The com-
mentary says: 'Just as Yajña ran away out of fear of the descent of thy
arrow, even so do not I.' The allusion appears to be to 'Sacrifice'
(Yajña) personified, whom Siva slew with an arrow at the sacrifice of
Dakşa; cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 80, note 2. 6. Siva wore a necklace of
snakes; cf. stanza 5 of the vakrokti stanzas of Mayūra, p. 232, above. 7.
Read naya-jña, 'knowing maxims.' This the commentary glosses by
gāruḍaśāstrajña, 'versed in the Garuda śastras.' Garuda was an authority
on snakes, since they formed the principal article of his diet; cf. Sürya-
śataka, stanza 47, note 3. For the formulas or mantras used to cure snake-
bites, cf. Garuda Purana, cap. 19-20 (ed. by Pañcanana Tarkaratna, and
revised by Virasimhaśāstri and Dhīrānandakāvyanidhi, Calcutta, 1890; cf.
transl. by M. N. Dutt, p. 53-58, Calcutta, 1908).
8. Siva was the pos-
sessor of the bow Pinaka, and is also called Sarva, 'the god who kills with
arrows.' Ordinarily, the term 'Bowman' is applied to Vişnu.
destroyed Tripura, the triple city of the Dänavas, by setting it on fire with
a flaming arrow shot from his bow; cf. stanza 16, note 3.
9. Siva
V.L. (a) yasyordhvadṛṣṭyadhikataram.</p>
<pb n="352" />
<p>326
THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
63
nandiśotsāryamāṇāpasṛtisamanamannākilokam nuvatyā
naptur hastena hastam tadanugatagateḥ şanmukhasyā 'va-
lambya
jāmātur mātṛmadhyopagamaparihṛte darśane śarma diśyān
nediyaś cumbyamānā mahiṣavadhamahe menayā mūrdhny
umā vaḥ
At the celebration of the slaying of Mahișa, Uma (Candi) was
kissed on the head by Mena,¹ in the presence of² [her
(Mena's)] son-in-law (Siva),
His eye being averted upon the approach of the mother (Menā)
into their midst,
Grasping with her hand the hand of (Kärttikeya), her six-faced
grandson, whose footsteps followed hers,
And praising the gods, who did homage as they withdrew when
ushered out by Nandiśa (Siva).
May Uma (Candi) bestow happiness upon you!
Notes. 1. Mena was the wife of Himalaya and mother of Umā (Candi);
cf. Harivamsa, 1. 18. 13-22. 2. The commentary glosses nediyas, 'near,'
by samipam, 'in the presence of,' and supplies jämätur, 'of the son-in-law.'
3. The commentary takes jämätur with darśane, 'eye,' and supplies another
jämätur with nediyas; cf. note 2. 4. Siva, remembering his defeat at
the hands of Mahişa, averts his glance in shame. 5. The six-faced
Kārttikeya was the reputed son of Siva and Parvati (Candi); cf. stanza
5, note 1, and stanza 28, note 2; see also Moor, Hindu Pantheon, pl. 11,
p. 44, where is pictured the family group, consisting of Parvati (Candi),
Siva, Gaṇeśa and Kärttikeya, at home on Mt. Käiläsa.
V.L. (a) nakinṛtyam nuvatya. (d) devi samtusyamāṇā mahişavadha-.
The Kävyamālā text reads nediyac cumbyamand; following the commen-
tary, I have emended to nediyaś cumbyamanā.
64
bhaktyā bhṛgvatrimukhyāir munibhir abhinutā bibhrati näiva
garvam
śarvāṇī śarmaṇe vaḥ praśamitasakalopaplavā sā sadā 'stu
yā pārṣṇikṣuṇṇaśatrur vigalitakuliśaprāsapāśatriśūlam
nākaukolokam eva svam api bhujavanam samyuge 'vastv
amamsta</p>
<pb n="353" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
Sarvani (Candi), who allays all misfortune, and who is praised
with devotion
327
By the sages¹ headed by Bhṛgu and Atri, does not indeed assume
pride, [though it was she]
Who, after crushing the Foe (Mahișa) with her heel, regarded
as a useless thing her own forest of arms,²
As well, indeed, as [those belonging to] the world of the gods,
[for from their arms, as from hers], there fell in the battle
the thunderbolt, the javelin, the noose and the trident.³
May that Sarvāṇī (Caṇḍī) ever promote your welfare!
Notes. 1. For a list of the seven sages, see Süryaśataka, stanza 13,
note 8.
2. For Candi's 'forest of arms,' cf. stanza 39, note 2.
3. The
commentary explains: 'The thunderbolt, etc., fell from the hands of the
gods because of fear, and from the hands of Bhavani (Candi) for the
purpose of [delivering] blows.'
V.L. (c) vigalitakuliśāpāstaśastrīpinākam or naganitakuliśaprāsasastrīpi-
nākam. (d) evam svam api bhujavanam samyuge or drtam drutam iti
rabhasa samyuge.
65
cakram śāureḥ pratīpam pratihatam agamat prāg dyudhām-
nām tu paścād
āpac cāpam balārer na param aguṇatām pūstrayaploşiņo 'pi
śaktyā 'lam mām vijetum na jagad api śiśāu ṣaṇmukhe kā
katheti
nyakkurvan nākilokam ripur avadhi yayā sā 'vatāt pārvatī
vaḥ
'First the <discus> of Sauri (Viṣṇu),<being warded off>, <re-
bounded, and afterwards the <army> of the gods, <being
repulsed», «retreated >> ;
Not only did the <rainbow> of Bala's² Foe (Indra) attain <the
condition of being without a bowstring>, but also the <bow>
of (Siva), Burner of the Triad of Cities, attained <the
condition of being without efficiency> ;
The world was not able to conquer me with its <power>; far
less the Six-faced Boy (Kärttikeya) with his <spear>."</p>
<pb n="354" />
<p>328
THE CANDIŚTAKA OF BĀṆA
As with these words the Foe (Mahisa) was humbling the god-
world, he was slain by Parvati (Candi).
May that Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'went backward.' 2. Bala was a demon, brother of
Vrtra; cf. Mahabharata, 1. 65. 33; he was conquered by Maghavan (Indra),
according to Mahabharata, 3. 168. 81. 3. Siva burnt Tripura; cf. stanza
16, note 3. 4. Lit. 'what is the tale in [the case of] the Six-faced Boy?'
-the meaning being that Kärttikeya would be even less able to conquer
him; this is implied also in the commentary. For Kärttikeya and his six
faces, cf. Saryaśataka, stanza 25, notes 1, 4, 8 and 10, and Candisataka,
stanza 5, note 1, and stanza 28, note 2.
V.L. (a) pratihatam apatat.
66
vidrāṇe rudravṛnde savitari tarale vajriņi dhvastavajre
jātāśanke śaśānke viramati maruti tyaktaväire kubere
väikuṇṭhe kuṇṭhitāstre mahiṣam atirușam pāurușopaghnanigh-
nam
nirvighnam nighnati vaḥ śamayatu duritam bhūribhāvā
bhavani
When the troop of the Rudras ran away, when Savitar (Sürya)
trembled, when Indra lost his thunderbolt,
When fear was born in the Hare-marked² (Moon), when Marut
(Wind) stopped, when Kubera was deserted by his courage,
And when the Sharp One's (Viṣṇu's) weapon was blunted, [then]
Bhavani (Candi), whose existences are manifold,
Easily slew the enraged Mahișa, who depended for safeguard
on his own prowess.
May Bhavani (Candi) destroy your sin!
Notes. 1. This stanza is quoted in the Paddhati (4.26) of Särngadhara
(no. 112 of the ed. by Peterson; cf. the partial edition by Aufrecht in
ZDMG, vol. 27, where text and translation are given on p. 53-54), in the
Hariharavali, or Subhasitahārāvali (13 b), of Hari Kavi (cf. Peterson,
Second Report of Operations in Search of Skt. MSS, p. 57-58, Bombay,
1884; see also Thomas's edition of the Kavindravacanasamuccaya, introd.,
p. 56, Calcutta, 1912; Peterson, loc. cit., states that this anthology is later
than the Subhaşitävali [1450 A.D.], or the Paddhati [1363 A.D.] of Sārn-
gadhara), in the Saduktikarṇāmṛta (1.25.5) of Sridhara Dasa (ed. in the</p>
<pb n="355" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
329
Bibliotheca Indica Series by Rāmāvatāra Sarmã, the first fascicle having
appeared at Calcutta in 1912; cf. Rajendraläla Mitra [Notices of Skt.
MSS, vol. 3, p. 134, no. 1180, Calcutta, 1876], who gives the date of the
Saduktikarnāmṛta as 1205 A.D.), in the Sarasvatikanthabharaṇa (2.295)
of Bhojadeva (p. 254 of the edition by Jivananda Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta,
1894), and in Parab's modern anthology, the Subhāşitaratnabhāṇḍāgāra
(p. 19, stanza 48). The reason for its citation by the Sarasvatikanthabha-
rana is to illustrate the rhetorical device venika ('braid'), a type of
varṇānuprāsa (syllable alliteration'); on p. 254 of Vidyasagara's edition,
venika is defined as follows: a vākyaparisamāpter varnanuprāsanirvaho
venika, 'venika is the bringing about of the repetition of sounds as far
as the close of what is said.' Stanza 40 of the Candiśataka is similarly
cited in the Sarasvatikaṇṭhābharaṇa as an example of the citra type of
varnanuprāsa; cf. stanza 40, note 6. 2. For the 'Hare-marked (Moon),'
cf. Saryaśataka, stanza 42, note 7. 3. Literally, 'unobstructedly.'
V.L. (b) The Hariharavali (see note 1, above) reads viramati mahati.
(c) Aufrecht (see note 1) reads mahişam ahiruşam, and the Harihārāvali
reads mahişam atiruşd; the Hariharavali and the Saduktikarṇāmṛta (see
note 1) read -opaghnavighnam. (d) the Hariharavali reads śamalam (for
duritam).
67
bhūṣām bhūyas tavā 'dya dviguṇataram aham dātum evāiṣa
lagno
bhagne däityena darpān mahiṣitavapuṣā kim visāṇe viṣaṇṇaḥ
ity uktvā pātu mātur mahiṣavadhamahe kuñjarendrānanasya
nyasyann äsye guho vaḥ smitasitarucini dveșino dve visāne
'I¹ am indeed resolved to give back again [to thee] today thy
adornment in twofold measure;
Why [then] art thou despondent over thy tusk's having been
arrogantly broken by the Daitya (Mahiṣa), who changed his
body into that of a buffalo?'
So speaking at the festival [of rejoicing] over the killing of
Mahisa, Guha (Kärttikeya) flung into the faces of (Ganesa),
who has the visage of a lordly elephant,
The two horns of his mother's (Candi's) foe (Mahișa)-horns
made dazzling white by her smile."
May Guha (Kärttikeya) protect you!
Notes. 1. Guha (Kārttikeya), the speaker, is here addressing his brother
Ganesa, whose adornment was a tusk; he had but one, the other having</p>
<pb n="356" />
<p>330
THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
been broken off. Guha now promises to give him two tusks, namely, the
two horns of Mahişa, in place of the one he had lost. 2. This is not
the usual cause assigned to explain the loss of Ganesa's tusk. According
to the story told in the Brahmavaivarta Purana, Gaņeśa and Paraśurāma
once came to blows because the latter attempted to force his way past the
former into Siva's presence. In the course of the struggle, Paraśurāma
threw his ax at Gaṇeśa, and the latter, recognizing it as his
her's weapon
-Siva had given it to Paraśurāma-received it humbly on his tusk, which
it forthwith severed; cf. Wilkins, Hindu Mythology, p. 327. For other
accounts of the manner in which Gaņeśa lost his tusk, cf. stanza 35, note 3.
3. Or, 'placed them on the face'; that is, adjusted them to Ganesa's
physiognomy. 4. Kärttikeya was the reputed brother of Gaṇeśa, and
son to Siva and Parvati (Candi); cf. stanza 5, note 1, stanza 28, note 2,
and stanza 35, note 5. 5. For the power of Candi's smile to make objects
brilliant, cf. stanza 58.
68
viśrāmyanti śramārtā iva tapanabhṛtaḥ saptayaḥ sapta yasmin
suptāḥ saptā 'pi lokāḥ sthitimuși mahişe yāminidhāmni yatra
dhārāṇām rāudhirīņām aruṇimani nabhaḥsāndrasamdhyām
dadhānas
tasya dhvamsāt sutā 'drer aparadinapatiḥ pātu vaḥ pādapātāiḥ
When <Mahişa>,¹ «possessing the appearance of night», de-
stroyed the settled order of things>>,³
The seven horses of (Sürya), Bringer of Heat, sought repose,
as if oppressed with weariness, and the seven worlds [had
recourse to] sleep; [but]
(Candi), Daughter of the Mountain, a second (Sürya), Lord of
Day, produced a deep twilight in the sky
By the redness of the streams of blood [that arose] from the
destruction of <that (Mahișa)> <through blows of her feet>>.
May (Candi), Daughter of the Mountain, protect you!
[And, punningly]
After the powerful> <splendor of night» destroys the uni-
formity things>>,'
The seven horses of (Sürya), Bringer of Heat, seek repose, as
if oppressed with weariness, and the seven worlds [have re-
course to] sleep; [but]</p>
<pb n="357" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
331
(Sürya), Lord of Day, produces a deep twilight in the sky by
the redness of the blood [-colored] streams [of the dawn-
light],
[Which arise] from the destruction of <that (splendor of night) >
<by the shedding forth of his rays».
May (Candi), Daughter of the Mountain, protect you!
6
Notes. I. For the second renderings, compare the corresponding padas
in the second version of the stanza. 2. According to the commentary,
the meaning is that Mahişa is black-colored, like night. 3. The settled
order of things' is that men and animals work in the daytime and sleep
during the night. Mahişa, by bringing the darkness of destruction upon
the universe, makes night come unseasonably, and so disturbs the settled
arrangement. 4. On the seven horses' of Sürya, cf. Süryaśataka,
stanza 8, note 2. 5. For the seven worlds,' cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 92,
6. Mahişa brings darkness and destruction, but Candi, like the
sun (Sürya), brings the light, and dissipates the darkness by slaying
Mahişa. 7. Night destroys uniformity by alternating with day. Other-
wise it would be always and uniformly daytime. 8. The word apara,
'second,' as applied to the Lord of Day,' is necessarily omitted in the
second rendering, for otherwise the point of the intended comparison be-
tween Candi and Surya would be lost.
note II.
"
69
devärer dänavärer drutam iha mahişacchadmanaḥ padma-
sadmā
vidrāti 'ty atra citram tava kim iti bhavan näbhijāto yataḥ saḥ
nābhīto 'bhūt svayambhūr iva samarabhuvi tvam tu yad vi-
smitā 'smi
'ty uktvā tad vismitam vaḥ smararipumahişīvikrame 'vyāj
jayāyāḥ
'<O Atra¹ (Siva)>, are you amazed <at this>-that the Lotus-
dweller (Brahmä) here ran quickly away from (Mahişa),
Foe of the Gods, who was disguised as a buffalo?
Are you amazed <at this>, seeing that he, although <sprung from
the navel of (Visnu), Foe of the Dänavas, is <not of
noble birth>? 8
He (Brahma) was [indeed] <sprung from the navel>,* but I am
amazed that you also, like the Self-existent (Brahmā), were
<not fearless> on the field of battle.'</p>
<pb n="358" />
<p>332
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
So spake Jaya, who was amazed at the prowess of (Candi), the
queen-consort of (Siva), Foe of Smara.
May that amazement of Jayā protect you!
"
Notes. 1. According to the commentary, atra is a vocative, meaning 'O
Siva.' Etymologically it may mean 'non-protecting,' as it does, according
to PWB, in Brhad Aranyaka Upanişad, 5. 13.4. Such a meaning would
be apposite here, since Siva had failed to protect the three worlds in the
conflict with Mahişa. It should be noted, however, that the term atra
seems not to be used elsewhere as an epithet of Siva. 2. The commen-
tary connects danavarer, 'of the Foe of the Dänavas,' with nabhijato,
sprung from the navel,' and although its position seems against this, the
grammatical construction and the sense demand that it be so taken. For
an account of Brahma's birth from a lotus growing out of Vişnu's navel,
cf. Saryaśataka, stanza 13, note 4. 3. The commentary says: 'For one
well-born, running away is not becoming.' 4. The full force of the pun
in nabhitas is lost in translation. Jaya is amazed that Siva, as well as
Brahma, should be nabhitas, 'sprung from the navel [of Vişnu]'; but of
course, apart from the pun, nabhītas as applied to Siva must be taken only
in its other sense of 'not fearless' (na-abhitas). 5. On Jaya, see stanza
15, note 7.
V.L. (c) and (d) vismitäsmāmstyaktva or vismitäsity uktva. (d) jaya
vah (at the end of the pada).
70
nistrimśe nocitam te viśasanam urasaś caṇḍi karmā 'sya
ghoram
vrīḍām asyopari tvam kuru dṛḍhahṛdaye muñca śastrāṇy
amūni
ittham däityaiḥ sadāinyam samadam api suräis tulyam evo-
cyamānā
rudrāṇī dāruṇam vo dravayatu duritam dānavam dārayanti
'<O Cruel One>,¹ the cutting open of the breast [of Mahisa] is
<not> a proper [thing] for thee [to do]; «O Angry One»,
«give over» [this] ««awful deed >>> ;
Do thou have shame ‹in regard to [killing] him>2; «O Hard-
hearted One», «lay aside» those weapons.' [Thus spake
the demons;
But the gods said]: «O Candi», the cutting open of the breast
[of Mahisa] <with the sword>¹ is a proper [thing] for thee
[to do]; <«awful [are] the deeds>» «of him»;</p>
<pb n="359" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
Do thou have shame <in regard to [sparing] him>*; <O Resolute-
hearted One», «hurl» those weapons <at him>.'
Thus addressed in the same words-by the demons piteously.
and by the gods joyously-Rudrāṇī (Caṇḍī) split open the
Dänava (Mahisa).
May Rudrāni (Caṇḍi) remove your dire sin"!
333
2.
Notes. 1. Resolve here as nistrimée na-ucitam, but in the second ren-
dering as nistrimśena-ucitam. For the second meanings of the śleşas in
the first two padas, see the second rendering, beginning «O Candi >.'
Lit. 'do thou make shame in regard to him.' The commentary says:
'Through the killing of an animal there is shame.' Mahişa, being a
buffalo, was an animal, and the demons remind Candi that she, a good
Hindu, should be ashamed to kill an animal. 3. The word dṛḍhahrdaye,
'O Hard-hearted One,' is here glossed by aparadhasahiṣṇu hṛdayam, 'a
heart patient of sin,' and in the second rendering by kathinahṛdaye, 'O
Firm-hearted One.' 4. The commentary says: 'If the killing of Mahişa
is not brought about, then great will be thy shame.' That is, if Candi did
not kill Mahişa, she would have failed to accomplish what she had at-
tempted to do, and so would be open to ridicule. 5. The alliteration
(anuprasa) of the letter d in the last pada is perhaps worthy of note.
V.L. (b) drdhahrdayam.
71
cakṣur dikṣu kṣipantyāś calitakamalinīcārukoṣābhitāmram
mandradhvānānuyātam jhaṭiti valayino muktabāṇasya pāṇeḥ
candyāḥ savyāpasavyam suraripușu śarān prerayantyā jayanti
trutyantaḥ pinabhāge stanavalanabharāt samdhayaḥ kañcu-
kasya
Candi casts her glance out over the regions-a glance red as
the beautiful bud of the tremulous lotus-
And it is instantly¹ followed by the deep humming sound of the
arrow that is sped from her braceleted hand;
And, as she despatches her shafts right and left at the foes of the
gods,
The joints of her corselet gape open at the part where it bulges
out from the bulk of her swelling breasts.
Glory to these joints of Candi's corselet!
[In this stanza the usual benediction is omitted.]²</p>
<pb n="360" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
Notes. 1. Instantly,' because she shoots as soon as she glances. The
commentary, however, would take jhatiti, 'instantly,' with mukta, 'sped,'
and regards the humming sound as that made by the bracelet. It would
render as follows: 'A glance, followed by the deep humming sound of her
braceleted hand that instantly speeds an arrow.' 2. For the omission of
the benediction, cf. stanza 3, note 5; and for the omission of any mention
of Mahişa, cf. stanza 25, note 8.
72
334
bāhūtkṣepasamullasatkucataṭam prāntasphuṭatkañcukam
gambhirodaranābhimaṇḍalagalatkāñcīdhṛtārdhāmśukam
pārvatyā mahiṣāsuravyatikare vyāyāmaramyaṁ vapuḥ
paryastāvadhibandhabandhuralasatkeśoccayam pātu vaḥ
In¹ the conflict with the Buffalo-demon (Mahișa), the body of
Parvati (Candi) [appeared] lovely in its exertion;
[For] her corselet gaped open at the edges, and her rounded
breasts came into view by the raising of her arm,
And the girdle-supported half of her upper garment slipped
down to the circle of the navel deep-set in her abdomen,
And the shining mass of her hair, adorned with fillets to confine
it, was disheveled.
May the body of Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The meter here, as also of stanzas 25, 32, 49, 55 and 56, is
fardalavikridita. 2. For vyatikara used in the sense of 'battle,' or 'con-
flict,' see stanza 5, note 3. 3. Lit. 'slope of the breast.' 4. A deep-set
navel was a mark of beauty. 5. Lit. 'adorned with fillets as limits.'
6. A stanza not unlike this as regards subject-matter, but in the sragdhara
meter, is found under Bāṇa's name in the Saduktikarnāmṛta (1.25.4), and
runs as follows:--
padavaştambhanamrikṛtamahişatanor ullasadbahumalam
śülam prolläsayantyāḥ saralitavapuso madhyabhāgasya devyāḥ
viśliştaspastadṛstonnataviralabahuvyaktagāurāntarālās
tisro vaḥ pantu rekhaḥ kramavaśavikasatkañcukaprāntamuktāḥ
'When Devi (Candi), with tense body, crushed the form of Mahisa with
her pillar-like foot,
She brandished her trident, making visible her arm-pit, and the three
wrinkles over her abdomen
Came into view by reason of the opening of the edges of her corselet as
she took a [forward] step,
And the very beautiful white spaces [of flesh] between [the wrinkles
appeared], disunited, clearly seen, raised, and separated by intervals.
May the three wrinkles of Devi's (Candi's) abdomen protect you!'</p>
<pb n="361" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
335
The Sarasvatikanthabharana (3. 10) of Bhojadeva also cites this stanza,
but anonymously; cf. p. 439 [=339], ed. by Jīvānanda Vidyāsāgara, Cal-
cutta, 1894. The variants are -valivyakta- (for -bahuvyakta-) and lekhāḥ
(for rekhah). The commentary in the Sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇa says that
the compound ullasadbahumalam is to be taken adverbially. Further ref-
erence to the trivali, or triple wrinkle over the abdomen, is found in
Candisataka, stanza 30.
V.L. (c) rudrānṇyāḥ mahişăsura-; śṛngāraramyam.
73
cakram cakrāyudhasya kvaṇati nipatitam romaņi grāvaṇī 'va
sthāṇor bāṇaś ca lebhe pratihatim uruṇā carmaṇā varmaņeva
yasyeti krodhagarbham hasitahariharā tasya girvāṇaśatroḥ
pāyāt pādena mṛtyum mahişatanubhṛtaḥ kurvati pārvatī vaḥ
'The discus of (Vișnu), the Thrower of the Discus, when it de-
scended on the hair [of Mahișa], rang out¹ as if [it had
descended] on a stone,
And the arrow of Sthāņu (Siva) rebounded from the broad hide
[of Mahişa], as if from a coat of mail.'
Pārvati (Caṇḍī), having mocked Hari (Viṣṇu) and Hara (Siva)
with these words in her anger,³
Brought about with her foot the death of that (Mahişa), Foe of
the Gods, who bore the body of a buffalo.
May Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'rings out.' a. Lit. 'took a rebound by the broad hide.'
3. The word krodhagarbham is best regarded as an adverbial accusative.
74
kṛtvā vaktrendubimbam caladalakalasadbhrūlatācāpabhangam
kṣobhavyālolatāram sphuradaruṇarucisphāraparyantacakṣuḥ
samdhyāsevāparāddham bhavam iva purato vāmapādām-
bujena
kṣiptam dāityam kṣipantī mahiṣitavapuṣam pārvatī vaḥ punātu
After¹ Parvati (Candi) had, on the moon-like disk of her face,
knitted her creeper-like, bow-shaped eyebrow that moved
like a tremulous leaf,²
1</p>
<pb n="362" />
<p>1
336
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
And after she had, in her agitation, caused the pupil of her eye to
roll about, and when her eyelid was expanded, red-colored
and quivering,
She spurned with her left³ lotus foot the Däitya (Mahişa), whose
body had been changed into that of a buffalo,
As if [he were] Bhava (Siva), who formerly was spurned [by
her] for having committed a fault by his adoration of
Samdhyā."
May Parvati (Candi) purify you!
5.
Notes. 1. Lit. 'Pārvati, having caused the moon-like disk of her face
to have the knitting of its brow moving, etc., and to have its eye-pupil
rolling about, etc.' 2. Or, 'which shines like the asvattha tree'; caladala,
'whose leaf is tremulous,' is an epithet of the asvattha tree (ficus religiosa).
The derivative form dalaka for dala, 'leaf,' happens not to be found in
the ordinary lexicons. 3. On the question which foot Candi used
when she kicked Mahişa to death, cf. stanza 10, note 6. 4. The com-
mentary reads kşipram, 'quickly,' for kşiptam, 'spurned.' If kşipram be
adopted, the sense would be: 'quickly spurning, as she did Bhava.'
Apparently Candi was jealous because Siva was paying too much attention
to Samdhyā (Twilight personified, a daughter of Brahma, and wife to
Siva-so Dowson, A Classical Dictionary of Hindu Mythology, p. 277),
and too little to herself, but I have been unable thus far to find any refer-
ence in the mythology to such an incident as that here described; in the
following stanza, however, mention is again made of this spurning of Siva.
Compare also the rendering of stanza 49 suggested in note 6 thereon. In
Mayūra's stanza entitled 'The Anger of Uma' (see above, p. 240), Uma's
(Candi's) jealousy of Samdhi (Samdhyā) is again alluded to.
V.L. (b) kopat vyalolataram.
75
gangāsamparkaduṣyatkamalavanasamuddhūtadhūlivicitro
vāñchāsampūrṇabhāvād adhikatararasam tūrṇam āyān
samipam
kṣiptaḥ pädena dūram vṛṣaga iva yayā vāmapādābhilāṣī
devāriḥ kāitavāviṣkṛtamahiṣavapuḥ sā 'vatād ambikā vaḥ
(Mahișa), Foe of the Gods, who had deceitfully assumed the
body of a buffalo,</p>
<pb n="363" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
337
Was, like the Bull-riding (Siva), spurned¹ to a distance by the
foot of Ambika (Caṇḍī), even though, [like him], desirous
of her left foot,²
And he was <made to appear speckled> by the pollen that was
shaken off from the lotus-cluster damaged by [his] contact
with Ganga (Ganges),
[Whereas Siva was] <beautified by the pollen that was shaken
off from the lotus-cluster damaged by [his] contact with
Ganga [his wife];
[The one, Mahişa], quickly approached [Candi] <with anger
greater than the measure of his desire>³; [the other, Siva],
approached [her] <with sexual passion increased by the
fulness of his desire>.³
May that Ambika (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. See stanza 74 (note 5), where a similar spurning of Siva is
recorded. Can this possibly be a veiled allusion to the kick Bāņa received
from his wife (cf. Introd., p. 22) ? 2. The commentary explains: 'De-
sirous to cling to [her] left foot, in order to propitiate and to injure [it].'
Mahişa, of course, was the one who wished to injure the foot, for it was
Candi's foot that was destined to cause his death; cf. stanza 10, note 6.
3. Lit. 'with anger more than superior to the full state of his desire,' and
in the second rendering, 'with sexual desire more than superior, etc.'
76
bhadre bhrūcāpam etan namayasi nu vṛthā visphurannetra-
bāṇam
nā 'ham kelāu rahasye pratiyuvatikṛtakhyātidoṣaḥ pināki
devi sotprāsam evam dhṛtamahişatanum dṛptam antaḥsako-
pam
devārim pātu yuṣmān atiparuṣapadā nighnatī bhadrakālī
O my dear madam (Caṇḍī), vainly indeed dost thou bend [at
me] that bow of thy brow, whose arrow is thy quivering
glance;
I am not Pinäkin (Siva) making a mistake in [using] the name
of a co-wife, while [engaged] in secret amorous play."¹
While he was thus derisively speaking, proud and inwardly full
of anger, and wearing the form of a buffalo,
23</p>
<pb n="364" />
<p>338
THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
The goddess Bhadrakālī (Caṇḍī) killed with her excessively hard
foot [this] (Mahişa), Foe of the Gods.
May Bhadrakali (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Mahişa implies that Candi, when dealing with him, was not
handling some little cause of misunderstanding in the domestic circle, as,
for example, when her husband Siva called her by the name of the co-wife.
The commentary explains: 'I am not Siva, making a blunder in a name.'
V.L. (a) śamaya mama ruşa visphuran- or śamayasi tu ruşă. (c)
mahişitavapuşam drptam.
77
anyonyāsangagāḍhavyatikaradalitabhraṣṭakāpālamālām
svām bhoḥ samtyajya śambhāu khurapuṭadalitaprollasaddhūli-
pāṇduḥ
bhadre krīḍābhimardī tava savidham aham kāmataḥ prāpta
iśo
'trãivam sotprāsam avyān mahișasuraripum nighnatī pārvati
vaḥ
'I have abandoned to Sambhu (Siva) his garland of skulls that
fell, crushed by the close contact of [our] clinching one
another,
And I am white with the eddying dust that is pulverized by the
hollow of my hoof, [and thus look like the ascetic Siva];
And, gracious lady (Candi), I have come into thy presence here
<purposely> <to oppress [thee] for my amusement»,
[Like] Siva, who, <because of his desire>, <hugs [thee] in amor-
ous play>."¹
As (Mahișa), the buffalo [-shaped] Foe of the Gods, was thus
derisively speaking, Pārvati (Candi) killed him.
May Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Mahişa claims to be Siva-first, because he has crushed Siva's
necklace of skulls; secondly, because he is white with dust, like Siva, who,
as an ascetic, is smeared with dust and ashes; and in the third place, be-
cause he acts like Candi's lord, 'hugging [her] in amorous play,' though
this phrase is applicable to Mahişa only in its other meaning, namely,
'oppressing [her] for [his] amusement.' There may also be another double
rendering as follows: 'And, gracious lady (Candi), since [in the battle]</p>
<pb n="365" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
339
I oppressed [thee] for my amusement >, I have been obtained by due rite
as thy lord», «after [my] desire», and so in this case also am [like]
<Siva >, who, because of [his] desire », <hugs [thee] in amorous play>.'
V.L. (a) and (b) -kāpālamālam svängam vinyasya. (b) fambho. (c)
kroḍabhimardi. (d) atra omitted.
78
jvālādhārākarālam dhvanitakṛtabhayam yam prabhettum na
śaktam
cakram viṣṇor dṛḍhāśri prativihatarayam däityamālāvināśi
kṣuṇṇas tasyā 'sthisāro vibudharipupateḥ pādapātena yasyā
rudrāṇī pātu sā vaḥ praśamitasakalopaplavā nirvighātam
The hard-edged discus of Vișņu, terrible as a stream of flame,
inspiring fear by its noise, annihilating hosts of demons,
Was not able to pierce that (Mahișa), and had its impetuous
onset warded off [by him];
But the [very] marrow of the bones of that (Mahişa), Leader of
the Foes of the Gods,
Was crushed with a blow of her foot by Rudrāṇī (Candi), who
alleviates all distress.
May that Rudrāṇī (Candi) unfailingly¹ protect you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'unhinderedly.'
V.L. (a) svanitakrtabhayam yatra kartum na faktam. (b) The Kävya-
mālā text reads drdhäsri, but I have changed to drdhafri, which is one of
the variants given in the footnotes, and which seems to be the preferred
spelling, according to the recognized lexicons, PWB, etc. (b) sṛtivihata-
rayam daityamayavilavi. (c) vibudharipuvibhoh. (d) praśamitabhuva-
no padrava.
79
gāḍhāvaṣṭambhapādaprabalabharanamatpūrvakāyordhva-
bhāgam
dāityam samjātaśikṣam janamahişam iva nyakkṛtāgryānga-
bhāgam
ārūḍhā śūlapāṇiḥ kṛtavibudhabhayam hantukämam sagarvam
deyād vas cintitāni drutamahiṣavadhāvāptatuṣṭir bhavānī</p>
<pb n="366" />
<p>340
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀṆA
Bhavani (Candi), trident in hand, mounted on the Daitya
(Mahişa), who had filled the gods with fear, and was proud
and eager to slay,
[But] who had the upper surface of the forepart of his body
bending beneath the great weight of her firmly planted foot,
And his head¹ brought low, like an ordinary buffalo that has been
trained.
[She then] obtained satisfaction by quickly despatching Mahisa.
May Bhavani (Candi) mow down your cares!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'chief part of the body.' 2. Lit. 'in whom learning
has been produced.' The meaning seems to be that, as a trained buffalo
will lie down and put his head on the ground at the command of his master
and trainer, so Mahişa's head is brought to the ground by Candi, who
lays him low after proving herself his master in the battle. 3. The form
deyat appears to be a precative from the root do or da, which means
'divide' or 'mow'; cf. Saryafataka, stanza 36, where dyatu, also from the
root do or dā, is used in the sense of 'mow down.'
V.L. (a) -padapracurabharanamat-. (b) nijñdatafikşam or nirjñāta-
fisyam or niryātasäram or nirjatašiştam; prakṛtāgryāngabhagam. (c)
kṛtavibudharuşam.
80
brahmā yogāikatāno virahabhavabhayād dhūrjațiḥ strīkṛtātmā
vakṣaḥ śāurer viśālam praṇayakṛtapadā padmavāsā 'dhiśete
yuddhakṣmām evam ete vijahatu dhig imam yas tyajaty eşa
śakro
drptam däityendram evam sukhayatu samadā nighnatī pārvatī
vaḥ
'Brahmā is intent on yoga meditation; (Siva), with his burden
of matted locks, has had [half of] himself made into a
woman through fear of becoming separated¹;
And (Lakşmi), whose dwelling is a lotus, reclines upon the
broad breast of Sauri (Vișnu), having gained a footing in
his affection.
Let these abandon the battle-field in that way, [if they choose],
but fie upon him, namely, Sakra (Indra) here, who deserts
it!"2</p>
<pb n="367" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
341
As (Mahişa), the proud Indra of the Daityas, was uttering these
words, Pārvati (Caṇḍī), enraged, put him to death.
May Parvati (Candi) bring you welfare!
Notes. 1. A reference to Siva in his ardhandrika form, half male and
half female; cf. stanza 26, note 4, and Süryaśataka, stanza 88, note 4. For
the etymology of dhurjati, 'possessing a burden of matted locks,' cf.
Suryaśataka, stanza 71, note 4. 2. The thought seems to be that the
other gods have duties, attractions or occupations elsewhere that may
have called them from the battle, but Indra, the war-god, has no such
excuse, since fighting is his principal business.
V.L. (a) brahman; bhavavirahabhayad; svikṛtätma. (c) dhig imăn
yat tyajaty eşa śatruḥ or vidiśam drāk tyajatv eşa śakraḥ. (d) dṛstam
däityendram.
81
evam mugdhe kilā "sīḥ karakamalarucā mā muhuḥ keśapāśam
so 'nyastrīņām ratādāu kalahasamucito yaḥ priye doşalabdhe
väidagdhyād evam antaḥkaluşitavacanam duṣṭadevārinātham
devi vaḥ pātu pārṣṇyā dṛḍhatanum asubhir mocayanti bhavānī
'O lovely (Candi), pray do not thus repeatedly, with thy lovely
lotus hand,¹ throw [at me] thy noose of hair-
That [noose it is] which is suitable for chastising thy beloved
(Siva), when he has incurred a fault [by indulgence] in
love's pleasures, and the like, with other women.'²
As the massive-bodied (Mahişa), Lord of the Vile Foes of the
Gods, was cleverly making this utterly foul speech,
The goddess Bhavani (Candi) deprived him of life with her heel.
May Bhavani (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'with the beauty of thy lotus hand.' 2. Mahisa would
say that the noose with which Candi was trying to entangle him was com-
monly used by her as a means of chastising Siva on the occasions when
he was guilty of infidelity.
V.L. (a) karakamalataya. (b) kopalabdhe.
82
bālo 'dyā 'pī "śajanmā samaram uḍupabhṛt pāmsulīlāvilāsī
nāgāsyaḥ śātadantaḥ svatanukaramadād vihvalaḥ so 'pi śāntaḥ</p>
<pb n="368" />
<p>342
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
dhig yāsi kveti duṣṭam muditatanumudam dānavam sasphu-
roktam
pāyād vaḥ śāilaputrī mahişatanubhṛtam nighnati vāmapārṣṇyā
6
(Kärttikeya), the son of Īsa (Siva), has become a child¹ again
today, as regards combat²; the Crescent-bearing (Siva) is
devoting himself to playing with dust;
The Elephant-faced (Gaṇeśa), of sharp tusk, exhausted by his
intoxication for his own slender trunk, is also subdued;
And where out upon thee!-art thou going?" As the wicked
Dänava (Mahișa), bearing the body of a buffalo, and de-
lighting in the horripilating of his body,"
Was saying these words in a vibrant tone, (Caṇḍī), the Daughter
of the Mountain, killed him with her left heel.
May (Candi), Daughter of the Mountain, protect you!
4.
Notes. 1. A sarcastic reference by Mahişa to Kärttikeya's epithet
Kumara, which means 'child' or 'son.' For Kärttikeya's relationship to
Siva, see stanza 5, note 1, and stanza 28, note 2. 2. The commentary
glosses samaram, which I take to be an adverbial accusative, by sangrāmam
prati, in the matter of battle.' 3. The commentary glosses: 'Intent on
sprinkling [himself] with ashes.' The meaning is that Siva, having failed
to overcome Mahişa in battle, has recourse to ascetic practices.
Mahişa, after stating that Candi's husband, Siva, and her two sons,
Kärttikeya and Gaṇeśa (cf. stanza 5, note I, and stanza 35, note 5), have
given up the struggle and gone their respective ways, asks Candi where
she intends to go after he has defeated her. The phrase dhig yäsi kveti,
'and where out upon thee!-art thou going?' occurs also in stanza 34.
5. Lit. muditatanumudam means 'whose joy is a joyful body,' but the com-
mentary glosses mudita, 'joyful,' by romañcita, 'horripilated.' 6. For
the 'left' foot, cf. stanza 10, note 6.
V.L. (a) samarasurapatir bhasmalilavilasi; -lilabhiyogyaḥ. (c) kveti
drstam; mrditatanumudam; sasphutoktam.
83
mūrdhnaḥ śūlam mamãitad viphalam abhimukham śamkarot-
khātaśūlam
sangrāmād dūram etad dhṛtam ari hariņā manmanaḥ karşatī
'va</p>
<pb n="369" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
garväd evam kşipantam vibudhajanavibhūn däityasenādhi-
nātham
śarvāṇī pātu yuṣmān padabharadalanāt prāṇato dūrayanti
'Useless is this trident (śūla) brandished¹ by Samkara (Siva)
before my face, it [merely causes] an ache (śüla) in my
head;
343
And this discus, borne by Hari (Vișņu) far from the battle,²
draws, as it were, my sensibilities [after it]."
As (Mahişa), the Overlord of the Army of the Dāityas, was thus
in his pride reviling the sovereigns of the race of the gods,
Sarvāṇī (Candi) removed him from life by crushing him with
the weight of her foot.
May Sarvāṇi (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The word utkhata, 'eradicated,' is here glossed by prahārā-
rtham uttambhitam, 'raised for the purpose of [delivering] a blow.' I
have rendered as 'brandished.' 2. According to the commentary, the
phrase sangrāmad düram, 'far from the battle,' is to be taken with harina
dhrtam, 'borne by Hari,' and not with manmanaḥ karşati, 'draws my
mind.' 3. That is, draws one's thoughts (or, sensibilities) to it by yoga
meditation. 4. The punning meaning seems to be that the trident (sala),
which Siva had thrust into Mahişa's head, did not cause the latter any more
serious inconvenience than a headache (śüla), and the discus of Vişnu he
regarded not as a weapon for him to fear, but merely as an object of medi-
tation. For a similar pun on the meanings of the word sala, cf. stanza
27, note I.
V.L. (b) düram asmat sthitam ari.
84
bhrāmyaddhāmāurvadāhakṣubhitajalacaravyastavīcin sakam-
pān
kṛtvāivā "su prasannān punar api jaladhin mandarakṣobha-
bhājaḥ
darpād āyāntam eva śrutipuṭaparuṣam nādam abhyudgirantam
kanyā 'dreḥ pātu yuṣmāmś caraṇabharanatam pimṣatī dāitya-
nātham
When (Mahişa), Lord of the Daityas, had indeed quickly caused
the clear¹ [waters of the] oceans to be again disturbed [as
if] by [Mount] Mandara-</p>
<pb n="370" />
<p>344
THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
While they heaved and their waves were tossed about by the
aquatic animals that were agitated by the submarine con-
flagration with its flickering blaze,
He (Mahişa) approached [Candi] in his pride, giving voice to a
bellow that pierced the hollow of her ear;
But (Candi), Daughter of the Mountain, crushed him as he
bowed beneath the weight of her foot.
May (Candi), Daughter of the Mountain, protect you!
Notes. 1. The word prasanna means both 'clear' and 'calm,' but the
commentary prefers the former sense, for it glosses prasanna by nirmala,
'spotless.' 2. That is, the disturbance caused by Mahişa when he
plunged into the ocean equaled that which had formely been made by
Mount Mandara when used as a churning-stick (cf. Süryaśataka, stanza
42, notes 3 and 14). 3. An allusion to the durva fire; cf. Saryafataka,
stanza 35, note 9.
V.L. (a) bhrāmyadbhimorudehakşubhitacalajala-. (b) krtva dräg
aprasannan.
85
mainām indo 'bhinaisīḥ śritapṛthuśikharām śṛngayugmasya
pārsvam
yuddhakṣmāyām tanum svām ratimadavilasatstrīkaṭākṣa-
kşameyam
bhāno kim vikṣitena kṣitimahişatanāu tvam hi samnyastapādo
darpād evam hasantam vyasum asuram umā kurvatī trāyatām
vaḥ
'O Indu (Moon), do not bring that body of thine, which
[usually] clings to the broad mountain-summits, near my
pair of horns
On the battlefield, [for] that [body of thine] can endure [only]
women's sidelong glances¹ agleam with ardent passion for
love's pleasures ;
O Bhānu (Sun), what [canst thou do to me] with thy glance?
Thou mayest, perhaps, cast thy rays upon the body of an
ordinary buffalo, [but not on me].'s
As the Demon (Mahișa) was thus mocking [the gods] in his
pride, Umā (Candi) made him lifeless.
May Uma (Candi) protect you!</p>
<pb n="371" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
345
2. Lit.
Notes. 1. Lit. 'is patient of women's sidelong glances, etc.'
'buffalo of earth,' but the commentary glosses by prakṛtamahişa, 'ordinary
buffalo.' 3. The commentary explains: 'Thou possessest rays cast down
upon an earthly, that is, ordinary, buffalo; I am not such a buffalo on
whom thou desirest to make a casting down of thy rays.
V.L. (a) mäinām mugdhe; śrngayugmasya pätryam.
86
sangrāmāt trastam etam tyaja nijamahişam lokajiveśa mṛtyo
sthātum śülāgrabhūmāu gatabhayam ajayam mattam etam
gṛhāṇa
dāitye pädena yasyāś chalamahiṣatanāu śāyite dirghanidrām
bhāvotpattāu jayāivam hasati pitṛpatim sã 'mbikā vaḥ punātu
'O Death (Yama), Lord of the Life of the World, abandon that
buffalo of thine own,' who was frightened from the battle,
And take this one [i. e. Mahișa], who is not afraid to stand² on
the ground [in front] of the spear-points, who is invincible
and furious in rut.'
In these words Jayā, in an outburst of feeling, mocked (Yama),
Lord of the Manes, as the Daitya (Mahiṣa), in the guise of
the body of a buffalo,
Was caused to lie down in his long sleep by the foot of Ambikā
(Candi).
May that Ambikā (Caṇḍī) purify you!
Notes. 1. The buffalo was Yama's vehicle; cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 58,
note 5.
2. The infinitive sthätum depends upon the compound gatabha-
yam, 'with fear-to stand-absent.'
3. That is, in the forefront of the
battle, facing the enemy's spears.
4. Jaya was Candi's handmaid; cf.
stanza 15, note 7.
5. I have rendered bhavotpattäu by 'in an outburst
of feeling,' though I am not at all sure that such is the proper translation
for it. 6. In fayite we have a causative participle of the root st.
V.L. (b) fastragrabhūmau. (c) prapite dirghanidrām. (d) drag-
durbhede jayaivam; hasitapitṛpatim.
87
śrutvāitat karma bhāvād anibhṛtarabhasam sthāṇunā 'bhyetya
dūrāc
chliṣṭā bāhuprasāram śvasitabharacalattārakā dhūtahastā</p>
<pb n="372" />
<p>346
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BANA
dāitye girvāṇaśatrāu bhuvanasukhamuși preșite pretakāṣṭhām
găuri vo 'vyān milatsu tridivișu tam alam lajjayā vārayantī
After the Däitya (Mahișa), Foe of the Gods, who destroyed the
happiness of the world, had been despatched to the realm
of the dead
Gauri (Candi), her hand trembling, and the pupil of her eye
rolling because of her labored breathing, was embraced with
outstretched arms
By Sthāņu (Siva), who had heard of that deed, and who came
from afar with unconcealed impetuosity because of his love;
[But] before the assembled inhabitants of heaven she restrained
him because of her extreme bashfulness.
May Gauri (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Lit. 'weight of her breathing.'
V.L. (a) śrutvedykkarma; śambhuna "gatya dürac. (b) bahupasādam ;
uddhatahasta. (c) daitye samtapitārdu; proşite. (d) gauri vo 'vyat
svarūpam tridaśapatipuro lajjaya dharayanti.
88
bhadre sthāņus tavā 'nghriḥ kṣatamahiṣaraṇavyājakaṇḍūtir
eşa
trailokyakṣemadātā bhuvanabhayaharaḥ śamkaro 'to haro 'pi
devānām nāyike tvadguṇakṛtavacano 'to mahādeva eşa
kelāv evam smarārir hasati ripuvadhe yām śivā pātu sā vaḥ
'O lovely lady (Candi), that foot of thine is [really] <Sthāņu
(Siva)>, for it is the <post> that destroyed Mahişa's itch¹
which took the form of [love of] fighting³;
And since it bestows felicity upon the three worlds, it is there-
fore <Samkara>, <the Beneficent (Siva)>; and since it de-
stroyed the fear of the world, it is also <Hara>, <the De-
stroying (Siva)> ;
And, O (Candi), Heroine of the Gods, it is obeyed because of thy
greatness; therefore it is <Mahadeva>, <the Great God
(Siva)>.'</p>
<pb n="373" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
347
In these words (Siva), Foe of Smara (Kāma),³ playfully jested
with Siva (Candi) on [the subject of] the killing of the Foe
(Mahişa).
May that Siva (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. Cattle affected with the itch rub themselves on a post, and
Mahişa, being a buffalo, belonged to the cattle family. For other puns
involving the meaning of sthanu, cf. stanza 8, note 3. 2. Or perhaps
'pretended itch for battle'; this, however, does not seem to fit the sense
required here; but see the compounds quoted in the lexicons: vydjakheda,
'pretended weariness,' and vyajatapodhana, 'pretended ascetic,' etc. 3.
On Siva's hostility to Kāma, cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 55, note 9.
V.L. (a) -kandutir eva. (b) trailokyaksemadānāt. (c) devānăm nàya-
katvad guna- or deväir brahmadibhis tvadguna-. (d) smarārāu vadati
ripuvadhe pärvati vaḥ punātu.
89
khadgaḥ kṛṣṇasya nūnam rahitaguṇagatir nandakākhyāṇ
prayātaḥ
śatror bhańgena vāmas tava muditasuro nandakas tv eṣa pādaḥ
bhāvād evam jayāyāṁ nutikṛti nitarām samnidhāu devatānām
savrīḍā bhadrakālī hataripur avatād vīkṣitā śambhunā vaḥ
'The sword of Kṛṣṇa has attained the title of "Joy-bringer,"
although its conduct now [in the battle with Mahișa] was
without [that] quality;
But that left foot of thine [is really] the "Joy-bringer," since
it brought joy to the gods by the destruction of their foe
(Mahişa).'
1
While Jayā³ thus, in the presence of the gods, was, because of
her affection, paying deep adoration [to Candi],
The modest Bhadrakali (Candi), who had slain the Foe
(Mahişa), was gazed on by Sambhu (Siva).
May Bhadrakali (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. In Mahabharata, 5. 131. 10, the nandaka, 'Joy-bringer,' is
mentioned among the weapons of Kṛṣṇa.
2. For the left' foot, see
stanza 10, note 6. 3. On Jaya, see stanza 15, note 7. 4. The word
bhavat is glossed by bhaktiviseşat, a kind of devotion'; I have rendered
by 'affection.'
V.L. (c) bhävad evam gatänām.</p>
<pb n="374" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
90
ekenāivodgamena pravilayam asuram prāpayāmī 'ti pādo
yasyāḥ käntyā nakhānām hasati suraripum hantum udyan
sagarvam
visņos triḥ padapadmam baliniyamavidhāv uddhṛtam kāita-
vena
348
kṣipram să vo ripūṇām vitaratu vipadam pārvatī kṣuṇṇaśatruḥ
'With only one raising [of myself] I will cause the Demon
(Mahişa) to attain utter dissolution.' In these words
The foot of Parvatī (Caṇḍī), with [all] the splendor of its nails,
as it rose proudly' to slay (Mahisa), Foe of the Gods,
Mocked the lotus foot of Viṣṇu, which was three times raised in
bringing about through a ruse the suppression of Bali.²
[This was] that Parvati (Candi), who crushed the Enemy
(Mahişa).
May Parvati (Candi) quickly effect the ruin of your foes!
Notes. 1. Or, sagarvam may be taken as an adjective with suraripum
-proud Foe of the Gods.' 2. For the story of Vişnu's 'three steps,'
and of how he overcame the demon Bali by deception, cf. Süryaśataka,
stanza 7, note 4.
V.L. (a) udgatena pravijayam aparam. (b) nakhänām saha vibudhari-
pum or nakhanam hasitasuraripum. (c) udgatam kaitavena. (d) kşip-
tam să vo.
91
khadgam khaṭvāngayuktam yuvatir api vibho te śarīrārdhalinā
hāsyam prāg eva labdham surajanasamitāu duṣkṛtena tvayāi-
vam
jātā bhūyo 'pi lajjā raṇata iyam alam häsyatā śūlabhartar
darpād evam hasantam bhavam asuram umā nighnati trāya-
tām vaḥ
'O Trident-bearing (Siva), thy sword is combined with a skull-
topped club; and, O All-pervading (Siva), a young woman
is united with one half of thy body¹;
Formerly indeed, in the assembly of the gods, ridicule was en-
countered by thee who hadst thus done wrong,²</p>
<pb n="375" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
349
And now again shame has arisen [for thee] from the battle.
This is cause enough for ridicule.'
As the Demon (Mahişa) was thus in his pride mocking Bhava
(Siva), Umā (Candi) put him to death.
May Uma (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. For the ardhandrifa manifestation of Siva, see above, stanza
26, note 4, and Süryaśataka, stanza 88, note 4. 2. The reason for the
ridicule is not clear to me, though it seems to be connected in some way
with the ardhandrita form of Siva; cf. note 1. 3. According to the com-
mentary, the shame was due to Siva's having run away from the battle.
V.L. (a) ganga māulāu vilagnā yuvatir iti or khatvangam khadgayuktam
yuvatir api. (b) prag eva lagnam. (c) yata bhayo 'pi. (d) haram
asuram uma.
92
sthāṇāu kaṇḍūvinodo nudati dinakṛtas tejasā tāpitam no
toyasthāne na cā "ptam sukham adhikataram gāhanenā 'nga-
jātam
śūnyāyām yuddhabhūmāu vadati hi dhig idam māhiṣam rūpam
evam
rudrāṇyā "ropito vaḥ sukhayatu mahişe prāṇahṛt pādapadmaḥ
'There is no¹ removal of my itch on a <rubbing-post> by <Sthāṇu's
(Siva's) > removing [it], and my limbs are not warmed by
the splendor of (Sürya), Maker of Day,
Nor is excessive pleasure gained by plunging into the abode of
Water (Varuṇa). Out upon this buffalo form [of mine]!'
As Mahisa was saying these words upon the deserted* battlefield,
The lotus foot of Rudrāni (Candi) was placed [on him] and
took away [his] life.
May that lotus foot of Rudrāni (Candi) prosper you!
Notes. 1. The commentator, apparently reading naḥ for no in his text,
takes the first pāda to mean that the itch is removed on Sthāņu, and the
limbs are warmed by Surya. Regarding sthanu, the commentary says:
'If a removal of the itch is made on sthanu, i.e. Śiva and a rubbing-post,
then he (?) removes it, for this Sthanu (Immovable One) is not motion-
less (sthira).' For similar puns on the term sthāṇu, cf. stanza 8, note 3.
2. Mahişa's limbs can get no heat, because Sürya, the Sun, has run away.
3. Varuņa (Water personified) having fled, Mahişa can find no refresh-</p>
<pb n="376" />
<p>350
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF
BĀŅA
ing pool in which to take a plunge or wallow. 4. Deserted, because the
gods had fled, leaving Mahişa alone in possession of the field.
V.L. (a) kandavinodat; tapitam naḥ or tapitam vaḥ. (c) The Kävya-
mālā text has rūpam ekam. I have adopted the variant rapam evam.
93
pimşañ chailendrakalpam mahişam atigurur bhagnagīrvāṇa-
garvam
Sambhor jāto laghīyāñ chramarahitavapur dūram abhyūhya-
pātaḥ
vāmo devāripṛṣṭhe kanakagirisadām kṣemakāro 'nghripadmo
yasyā durvāra evam vividhaguṇagatiḥ sā 'vatād ambikā vaḥ
The irresistible <left>¹ lotus foot of Ambikā (Caṇḍī), a bestower
of happiness to those dwelling on the Golden Mount
(Meru),³
<Inimical> to the back of (Mahisa), Foe of the Gods, has a gait
possessing manifold excellent qualities, as follows:
Although excessively heavy when crushing Mahiṣa, who resembled
[in size] (Himalaya), Indra of Mountains, and who had
humbled the pride of the gods,
It became nimbler than Sambhu (Siva), with a form freed from
weariness, and with a kick that was to be apprehended
afar off.
May that Ambika (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. On the 'left' foot, cf. stanza 10, note 6. 2. Those who
dwell on the Golden Mountain' are the gods. For Meru's composition
of gold and precious stones, cf. Saryaśataka, stanza 1, note 4.
3. Lit.
'possessing a gait of manifold ex es.' 4. Lit. 'whos descent is
to be inferred far off.' On düram abhyühya- the commentary says: 'For
he who is heavy gets tired, and does not go far; but this [foot of Candi]
has its form free from weariness, and alights at a distance.'
V.L. (a) firnagirvanagarvam or firnagirvanagarvaḥ. (b) sambhor yato
gariyan; -vapur nyasta utpatya kopat. (c) and (d) kşemakāro hi yasyaḥ
pado 'tulyaprabhāvaḥ.
94
märgam śītāmśubhājām sarabhasam alaghum hantum udyan
surārim</p>
<pb n="377" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
netrāir udvṛttatārāiḥ sacakitam amarāir unmukhāir vīkṣya-
māṇaḥ
yasyā vāmo mahīyān muditasuramanāḥ prāṇahṛt pādapadmaḥ
prāptas tanmürdhasīmām sukhayatu bhavataḥ sã bhavani
hatāriḥ
351
Impetuously mounting the pathway of (the stars) who are de-
voted to the Cold-rayed (Moon), in order to slay the bulky
(Mahişa), Foe of the Gods,¹
And being gazed upon in awe by upward-looking immortals with
eyes whose pupils were dilated,
The very mighty left² lotus foot of Bhavani (Candi)-a foot
that rejoiced the hearts of the gods³—
After taking away the life [of that foe], rested on the edge of his
head.
May that Bhavani (Candi), who slew her foe (Mahișa), prosper
you!
Notes. 1. The meaning of the bombastic image is that when Candi
raised her foot to bring it down upon Mahișa, it mounted the sky, which
is the pathway of the stars. The length of Candi's stride did not, of
course, conform to mortal standards. 2. On the left' foot, cf. stanza
10, note 6. 3. The commentary regards the epithet muditasuramanāḥ
as modifying bhavant; it would render as 'Bhavānī, who rejoiced the hearts
of the gods.' 4. Lit. 'attained to the edge of his head.'
V.L. (b) asurair unmukhäir.
95
mūrdhany äpätabhagne mişamahiṣatanuḥ sannaniḥśabdakaṇ-
thaḥ
śoṇābjātāmrakāntipratataghanabṛhanmaṇḍale pādapadme
yasyā lebhe surãrir madhurasanibhṛtadvādaśārdhāṁghrilīlām
śarvāṇī pātu sā vas tribhuvanabhayahṛt svargibhiḥ stūyamānā
(Mahişa), Foe of the Gods, disguised under the body of a
buffalo, his throat bent over and voiceless, his head crushed
by a kick,¹
Assumed, [as he lay] on Sarvāṇi's (Candi's) lotus foot, which
diffused a large thick circle of reddish³ splendor, [like]³ a
red lotus,</p>
<pb n="378" />
<p>352
THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
The semblance of a <motionless> six-footed (bee), <covered
with honey-juice.
May that Sarvāṇī (Candi), who took away the fear of the world,
and who is praised by the possessors of heaven-
May she, Sarvāṇi (Caṇḍī), protect you!
Notes. 1. The lexicons do not give 'kick' as a meaning for apāta, 'a
falling,' but the gloss is prahara, 'a blow.' 2. Candi's foot was red with
3. The commentary supplies
Mahişa's blood; cf. stanzas 2, 12 and 37.
'like.' 4. The commentary would take the long compound in the second
pada as a dvandva, the first member ending at -kanti-. 5. Lit. 'whose
feet are half of twelve'; the commentary glosses by satpada and bhra-
mara, which both mean 'bee.'
V.L. (a) suramahişatanuḥ or mişatanumahişaḥ. (b) -kantiḥ pratata-;
-lasanmandale. (c) madhupasunibhrta-. (d) pätu sarvatribhuvana-.
96
pādotkṣepād vrajadbhir nakhakiraṇaśatāir bhūşitaś candra-
gäurāir
mūrdhāgre cā "patadbhiś caraṇatalagatāir amśubhiḥ śoṇaśo-
bhaḥ
samnyastālīnaratnapraviracitakarāiś carcitaḥ kṣiptakāyāir
yasyā devāiḥ praṇīto havir iva mahiṣaḥ sā 'vatād ambikā vaḥ
Mahisa, who is brought as an oblation to¹ Ambika (Candi) by
the gods with prostrated bodies,²
Is adorned by hundreds of rays, moon-white, [that emanate]
from their [toe-]nails, [and that are] set in motion by the
raising of their feet,³
And he has a red luster because of the rays that proceed from
the surface of their feet, and fall on the top of his head,"
And is covered with the rays produced by the jewels that are
set in, and attached to [their diadems].*
May that Ambika (Candi) protect you!
Notes. I. I have taken the genitive yasyaḥ (fourth päda) as an objective
genitive employed with the force of a dative construction. This view is
perhaps strengthened by the fact that pranito is glossed by upanitaḥ,
'brought to.' 2. Lit. 'whose bodies are thrown,' but the commentary
glosses by dandavat praṇamadbhir, prostrated like a staff,' i.e. prone in
"</p>
<pb n="379" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
353
a straight line; cf. Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. dandavat with
pranam-. 3. The rays from the nails are set flashing as the feet are
moved in walking. 4. Red, because the feet of the gods are presumably
stained with lac-dye. 5. It will be noticed that Mahişa is flooded with
both white and red rays, and therefore the more resembles an oblation,
since the latter, if of meat, is also white and red (fat and lean?). This,
at any rate, appears to be the idea of the commentator, who says: 'For he
who brings an oblation to a divinity is prostrated like a staff. In such a
case, the oblation is a lump of flesh, and that [flesh] is white and red.'
6. The commentary supplies devamukuţeşu, 'in the diadems of the gods.'
V.L. (b) amśubhiḥ padmaśoṇaḥ.
97
kvā 'yam tīkṣṇogradhārāśataniśitavapur vajrarūpaḥ surāriḥ
pādaś ca 'yam sarojadyutir anatigurur yoṣitaḥ kveti devyāḥ
dhyāyam dhyāyam stuto yaḥ suraripumathane vismayābaddha-
cittäiḥ
pārvatyāḥ so 'vatād vas tribhuvanagurubhiḥ sādaram vandya-
mānaḥ
'Where is this (Mahisa), Foe of the Gods, in the form of a
thunderbolt,¹ [and] with his body sharpened by hundreds of
keen cruel edges ?²
And where is that foot of the young woman Devi (Candi), not
very heavy, and possessing the beauty of the lotus? '8
In these words the [foot] of Pärvatī (Candi) was praised with
repeated meditation, and was respectfully saluted by the
sages of the three worlds,
Whose minds were seized with amazement at the destruction of
(Mahişa), Foe of the Gods.
May that foot of Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The Purāṇas, so far as I have been able to find, do not state
that Mahişa turned himself into a thunderbolt. 2. Or, we may take
tikşnogra... rupaḥ as one compound, and render 'in the form of a thun-
derbolt whose body, etc.' The commentary, however, takes vajrarapaḥ as
a separate adjective compound, and I have followed the commentary.
The idea of the two interrogative 'where' clauses seems to be to contrast
the relative positions of the mighty demon and the weak woman before
and after the battle. 4. According to Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict.
s.v. dhyayat, the adverb dhyayam, repeated, has the force of a gerund; the
3.
24</p>
<pb n="380" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
commentary glosses by dhyatva dhyatva; cf. Whitney, Skt. Grammar, 995,
5. Lit. 'with minds bound by amazement.'
354
C.
V.L. (b) amaraguror yoşitaḥ. (c) dhyatva dhyātvä stuto. (d) så
'vatāt; sādaram vikşyamaṇaḥ or sådaram vanditāyāḥ.
98
vajritvam vajrapāṇer dititanayabhidaś cakriņaś cakrakṛtyam
śūlitvam śūlabhartuḥ surakaṭakavibhoḥ śaktitā ṣaṇmukhasya
yasyāḥ pādena sarvam kṛtam amararipor bādhayāitat surāṇām
rudrāṇī pātu să vo danuviphalayudhām svargiṇām kṣemakārī
The wielding of the thunderbolt belongs to Indra¹; the employ-
ment of the discus pertains to Cakrin (Viṣṇu), who clave
(Hiranyakaśipu),² the son of Diti;
The use of the tridents belongs to (Siva), the Trident-bearer,
and the handling of the spear to the Six-faced (Kārt-
tikeya), Lord of the Army of the Gods;
[But] all this, because of the outrage upon the gods by (Mahisa),
Foe of the Immortals, was performed
By the foot of Rudrāṇī (Candi), bringer of happiness to the
possessors of heaven who had struggled in vain against [the
sons of] Danu.
May that Rudrānī (Candi) protect you!
3.
Notes. 1. Lit. 'thunderbolt-possession is of the thunderbolt-handed
one.' 2. On the slaying of Hiraṇyakaśipu, see stanza 11, note 1.
Lit. 'tridentness.' 4. Lit. 'spearness.' 5. For Kärttikeya and his six
faces, see stanza 5, note 1, stanza 28, note 2, and Saryaśataka, stanza 25,
notes I, 4, 8 and 10. 6. The Dänavas, sons of Danu, were the demons
of whom Mahişa was chief. The commentary, in its gloss danujeșu, sup-
plies the word 'sons.'
V.L. (a) ditidanujabhidaḥ. (b) surasamitivibhoh. (c) padena sarvam
dititanayabhrtaḥ.
99
pangur netā harīṇām asamahariyutaḥ syandanaś cāikacakro
bhānoḥ sāmagryapetaḥ kṛta iti vidhinā tyaktavāiraḥ patange
darpād bhrāmyan raṇakṣmām pratibhaṭasamarāśleşalubdhaḥ
surarir
yasyāḥ pādena nītaḥ pitṛpatisadanam să 'vatād ambikā vaḥ</p>
<pb n="381" />
<p>THE CANDĪŠATAKA OF BĀŅA
'The driver of the fallow steeds of Bhanu (Sürya) is crippled,¹
and his chariot is supplied with [an] uneven [number of]
horses, and has [but] one wheel³;
355
He is [therefore] lacking in equipment.' Thinking thus,
(Mahişa), Foe of the Gods, abandoned his hostility towards
Patanga (Sürya), in accordance with prescribed rule*;
[But] as he was disdainfully stalking over the battlefield, long-
ing for the contact in battle with an adversary,
He was brought to the abode of (Yama), Lord of the Manes,
by the foot of Ambika (Candi).
May that Ambika (Candi) protect you!
Notes. I. Aruna, the driver of Surya's car, was thighless; cf. Saryasa-
taka, stanza 8, note 1. 2. For references to the seven horses, and to the
one-wheeled chariot of Sürya, cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 8, note 2.
'is made.'
3. Lit.
4. The meaning is that no unfair advantage must be taken
of a foe. The rules prescribing the proper etiquette to be observed in the
treatment of one's enemies are laid down in Manu; see especially Manu,
7.91-93. The commentary on our text, however, takes vidhina as belong-
ing to Mahişa's words, and explains: 'Thus the chariot of Bhanu by fate
is made devoid of equipment.' 5. Lit. 'wandering because of pride.'
6. That is, he was killed.
100
yuktam tāvad gajānām pratidiśam ayanam yuddhabhūmer
digīśām
hiyetā "śāgajatvam subhaṭaraṇakṛtām karmaṇā dāruņena
yady esa sthāṇusamjño bhayacakitadṛśā naśyati 'ty adbhutam
tad
darpād evam hasantam suraripum avatān nighnatī pārvatī vaḥ
'Withdrawal¹ from the battlefield to their respective quarters is,
on the part of the elephants, guardians of the quarters,
[quite] proper, forsooth,
[For] the office of elephant [-guardian] of the quarters would
come to an end by the dismal fates [incurred by these ele-
phants] through engaging in battle with mighty warriors;
[But] that this (Siva), who is named the 'Post' (Sthāņu), should
run away, his eye trembling with fear,-that is a marvel.'</p>
<pb n="382" />
<p>356
THE CANDISATAKA OF BĀŅA
As in these words (Mahișa), Foe of the Gods, was scornfully
deriding [Siva], Pārvati (Candi) put him to death.
May Parvati (Candi) protect you!
Notes. 1. The meaning of this stanza seems to be as follows: The
elephant-guardians (cf. stanza 50, note 3, and Saryaśataka, stanza 18, note
10) of the quarters have a good excuse for running away from the battle,
for if they were killed, there would be none to take their places as guardians,
but Siva (Sthāņu) has no excuse, for he is a post (sthānu), and that a
post should run is marvelous. For other puns involving the term sthanu,
see stanza 8, note 3. 2. The commentary supplies yataḥ, 'since,' 'for.'
3. Lit. karmaṇā dārunena means 'terrible deed,' but the gloss is marana,
'act of dying.' 4. The compound bhayacakitadṛśa is apparently an in-
strumental of qualification; cf. Süryaśataka, stanza 6, note 7, and stanza
48, note 4. The commentary supplies upalaksita, 'characterized by an
eye, etc.'
V.L. (a) pratidiśagamanam. (b) subhataranayudham. (c) yaä cäişām
sthanusamjña bhayacakitadṛśam.
101
srastāngaḥ sannaceṣṭo bhayahatavacanaḥ sannadordaṇḍaśā-
khaḥ
sthāṇur dṛṣṭvā yam ājāu kṣaṇam iha saruṣam sthāṇur evopa-
jātaḥ
tasya dhvamsāt surārer mahiṣitavapuso labdhamānāvakāśaḥ
pārvatyā vāmapādaḥ śamayatu duritam dāruṇam vaḥ sadāiva
Sthāņu (Siva), upon catching sight, for an instant, there in the
battle, of the enraged (Mahișa), became actually a post
(sthāṇu),¹
[For he grew] limp of limb, languid in effort, with his [power of]
speech destroyed by fear, and the staff-like limb of his
arm enfeebled.
[Then] the left foot of Pärvati (Caṇḍī) seized the opportunity
for fame by destroying that (Mahișa), Foe of the Gods,
whose body had been changed into that of a buffalo.
May this left foot of Parvati (Candi) verily always alleviate
your dire distress!
Notes. I. Siva, as Sthāņu, 'the one able to stand motionless,' became
sthanu, 'the one deprived of the power of motion,' being paralyzed by fear.</p>
<pb n="383" />
<p>THE CANDIŚATAKA OF BĀŅA
357
For similar puns involving the two meanings of sthānu, cf. stanza 8, note
2. On the 'left' foot, cf. stanza 10, note 6.
3.
V.L. (a) yam dṛṣṭvā srastaceştaḥ. (b) sthanur daityam tam ājāu or
sthanur daityam yam ajau or sthāṇur drstva surãrim; kşaṇam iva sabha-
yam. (d) samayatu bhavatam dhvantam antarhitärkaḥ.
102
kunte dantair niruddhe dhanuși vimukhitajye viṣāṇena mūläl
längülena prakoṣṭhe valayini patite tatkṛpāṇe svapāṇeḥ
śüle lolānghripātāir lalitakaratalāt pracyute dūram urvyām
sarvāngīņam lulāyam jayati caraṇataś caṇḍikā cūrṇayanti
Candika¹ (Candi), when her spear was held fast by [Mahişa's]
teeth, when her bow had its string utterly loosened by his
horn,
When her forearm was encircled by his tail, and her sword had
fallen from her hand,
When her trident, by reason of the swinging blows of his feet,³
had fallen from her gentle hand to a distance on the ground,
Crushed with her foot the buffalo (Mahişa), who was covering
her whole body.*
Glory to Caṇḍikā (Candi)!
[In this stanza the usual benediction is omitted.]"
Notes. 1. Text and translation of this stanza are given by Bühler in
Indian Antiquary, vol. I, p. 113. 2. Lit. vimukhita means 'averted,'
'turned backward.' Bühler translates (cf. note 1) as 'his horn had entirely
unstrung the bow.'
3. Bühler (cf. note 1) renders as 'spasmodic blows
of his feet.' 4. The meaning 'covering, or thrilling, the whole body' is
that given by Monier-Williams, Skt.-Engl. Dict. s.v. sarvangina, and this
seems to be in accord with the scene that is pictured here, where the bodies
and weapons of the two combatants are described as being all tangled up
and interlocked in the struggle, which was a virtual wrestling-match.
Bühler (cf. note 1) renders as 'crushed all the limbs of the buffalo'; Dr.
Louis H. Gray suggests to me, 'crushed the buffalo affected in every limb
by her foot'; and Professor Jackson is inclined to translate as 'crushed
with her foot the buffalo, every limb of whose body [had been thrilled
by her touch],' with which he compares Vikramorvasi (ed. G. B. Vaidya,
Bombay, 1894), 5.9, icchami cainam adayam parirabdhum angaiḥ, 'and I
desire to embrace him ardently with [my] limbs.' 5. For the omission
of the benediction, cf. stanza 3, note 5.
V.L. (a) K vişāṇena śülal. (b) Bühler's manuscript, which he does not
follow, reads valayite tatkṛpānasya paneḥ. (c) B lolanghrighatdir.</p>
<pb n="384" />
<p>ADDENDA
Page 23
Another account of how Mayūra became afflicted with leprosy
as the result of his daughter's curse is given by Ramacandrakavi
in his commentary on the Süryaśataka. A portion of the text of
this commentary is printed in the Descriptive Catalogue of the
Skt. MSS in the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library,
Madras, vol. 19, p. 7622, no. 11318, Madras, 1915. The account
of the incident is as follows:---
atra khalu deśantarac cirasamaydgatena svasutam ajanata tatrabhavata
mayüranamna kavina snānärtham agata să
enīdṛśaḥ panipuțe niruddha venir vireje śayanotthitayaḥ
sarojakośad iva nissaranti śreni ghanibhaya madhuvratānām
ity anena varnita । tataḥ sa 'pi ruşa pitaram ajānati kruddha satī janman-
taradhigatakarmavipäkam enam kuşthi bhaveti śaśapa । tataḥ śvetakuşth-
angaḥ so 'pi-
hutāśanad bhutim icchej jñānam icchen maheśvarāt
arogyam bhaskarad icchen mokşam icchej janārdanāt
iti smrteḥ sadyaḥ śivetarakşataye talavṛkşagrabaddhaśatarañjumayafikyo-
pari sthitva pratiślokam ekdikarañjukṛntanena śribhagavantam süryam
ebhir jambhetyādistavāiḥ stutvā śvetakuşṭhād vimukta iti janaśrutiḥ
Then indeed she, having come for the purpose of ceremonial ablution,
was described in the following [verse] by his Honor the poet, Mayura by
name, who did not recognize his own daughter, [since] he had come, after
a long time, from a foreign country: -
Her braid, held fast in the hollow of the hand of [this] deer-eyed [maiden]
who has risen from her bed,
Appears like a dense swarm of bees issuing from the calyx of a lotus.
Then she, being angry, and not recognizing her father because of her
rage, cursed that [father] (who thus reached the result of his actions
in a previous existence), saying: "Become a leper." Then he, his body
[afflicted] with white leprosy, also said, quoting from sacred lore: -
One should desire prosperity from Agni, one should desire knowledge from
Siva,
One should request of Surya freedom from disease, and from Vişņu one
should ask emancipation.
[Then] at once, for the removal of his unpropitious [affliction], he
placed himself in a swing made of a hundred ropes and attached to the
358</p>
<pb n="385" />
<p>ADDENDA
359
top of a palm tree, and having praised the most blessed Sürya with those
[verses of] praise beginning jambha- [i.e., the Saryaśataka], cutting the
ropes one at a time, one at each verse, he became freed from the white
leprosy-so says popular tradition.
Page 60
I have stated (p. 60) that seemingly the Mayūrāṣṭaka exists in
but a single manuscript, the one at Tübingen University. There
is, perhaps, another in the State collection of manuscripts at
Bikaner. See the Report of a Second Tour in Search of Skt.
MSS, made in Rajputāna and Central India in 1904-5 and 1905-6
(by S. R. Bhandarkar, Bombay, 1907), p. 50, where a mayūrāṣ-
taka is listed. This, however, may be an aṣṭaka on a peacock
(mayūra), for it is included in a series of aṣṭakas dealing with
animals, birds, etc., as for example, hamsāṣṭaka, gajāṣṭaka, and
so on.
Page 63, note 5
The Descriptive Catalogue of the Skt. MSS in the Govern-
ment Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras, does not list, in its
vol. 3 (Madras, 1906), which includes manuscripts of gram-
matical and lexicographical works, any Sabdalingārthacandrikā
by Mayūra.
Page 84
The division of the subject-matter of the Süryaśataka is indi-
cated also in three manuscripts in the Government collection at
Madras; see the Descriptive Catalogue (as noted in Addendum to
p. 23, above), nos. 11316, 11317, and 11318. In two cases (nos.
11316 and 11317), the division is indicated in an extra stanza, in
sragdhara meter, added to the text of the poem. In the other
case (no. 11318), the commentator Ramacandrakavi gives the
division in two ślokas composed by himself. The stanzas are as
follows:-
catvarimsat prabhāyās tribhir adhikam ato vājinām şaṭkam uktam
pascan netur dvişatkam punar api ca daśa syandane caivam uktaḥ
bhayo 'stau mandalasya stutir api ca raver vimśatiḥ śrīmayürād
ittham jätam pathed yaḥ śatakam anudinam süryasdyujyam eti</p>
<pb n="386" />
<p>360
Forty and three [stanzas are uttered about] the splendor; a sextet [of
stanzas] is uttered [about] the horses;
Then a double sextet [of stanzas is uttered about] the driver; and further-
more ten [stanzas] are uttered in [describing] the chariot;
Besides, eight [stanzas constitute] the praise of the disk, and twenty [the
praise] of Ravi.
Whoever shall daily recite this Sataka, thus produced by the celebrated
Mayūra, attains absorption in Sürya.
ADDENDA
nandabjair (19) varnito raśmir dvisūrydir (24) varnitam mahaḥ
rasdir (6) aśvaḥ stutaḥ padyaiḥ sūrydir (12) aruṇa īḍitaḥ
rudrair (11) atha ratham stutva maṇḍalam vasubhiḥ (8) stutam
svanetrair (20) varnitaḥ süryam (-yaḥ) stutvä mukto mahāgadāt
The splendor [of Sürya] is described in stanzas [that equal in number
the 19] lotuses of Nanda; the brightness [of Sürya] is described in
stanzas [that equal in number] twice the [12] suns;
The horse is praised in stanzas [equaling in number the 6] rasas; Aruna
is praised in verses [that equal in number the 12] suns;
Then he praises the chariot in stanzas [that equal in number the 11]
Rudras; and the disk is praised in [stanzas that equal in number the 8]
Vasus;
Sürya is described in stanzas [that equal in number] his own [20] eyes.
And having praised [Sürya, Mayüra] became free from his great
disease.
Page 98
Stanzas I, 40, and 56 of the Süryaśataka are also cited in
Halayudha's commentary on Pingala's Chandaḥśāstra, to illus-
trate certain types of caesural pauses. See A. Weber, Ueber die
Metrik der Inder, in Indische Studien, vol. 8, p. 459-466, Berlin,
1863; cf. the Kāvyamālā edition of Pingala's Chandaḥśastra, by
Kedaranātha and Paṇashikar, p. 76-80, Bombay, 1908.
Pages 101-102
The Descriptive Catalogue of the Skt. MSS at Madras (see
above, Addendum to p. 23), vol. 19, lists five manuscripts of the
Süryaśataka (nos. 11314-11318). It is highly probable that
these five include the manuscripts mentioned in Taylor's Cata-
logue Raisonné and in the Alphabetical Index of MSS in the
Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras.
The Triennial Catalogue of Manuscripts, 1910-11 to 1912-13,
Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras, vol. I, part</p>
<pb n="387" />
<p>361
I, Sanskrit, A, p. 226, no. 139(b), Madras, 1913, lists an incom-
plete manuscript of the Suryaśataka with anonymous commentary.
ADDENDA
Page 102
The Descriptive Catalogue of the Skt. MSS at Madras (see
Addendum preceding), vol. 19, no. 11320, lists Gopinatha's com-
mentary on the Süryaśataka, and states that it accompanies
manuscript 11314 of the text.
Page 103
The Descriptive Catalogue of the Skt. MSS at Madras (see
Addendum to p. 23), vol. 19, lists four commentaries on the
Suryaśataka (nos. 11317, 11318, 11320, 11321). Of these four,
two are anonymous, one is by Ramacandrakavi, and the fourth by
Gopinatha. The last named is doubtless the same manuscript as
that recorded by Taylor.
Pages 106-107
The Suryaśataka of Lingakavi, listed by Taylor, is also listed
by the Descriptive Catalogue of the Skt. MSS at Madras (see
Addendum to p. 23), vol. 19, no. 11319. According to the
editors of this catalogue, Lingakavi's work is apparently an imita-
tion of Mayura's Suryaśataka, and is accompanied by a com-
mentary composed by the author of the text.
Page 140, note I
For further discussion of Kärttikeya (Skanda), see E. Wash-
burn Hopkins, Epic Mythology, in Bühler's Grundriss der Indo-
Arischen Philologie, p. 227-231, Strassburg, 1915.
Page 151, note 2
For the Gandharvas, see Hopkins, Epic Mythology, pages 152-
158.
Page 166, note 2
For the Kimnaras, see Hopkins, Epic Mythology, pages 158-
159.</p>
<pb n="388" />
<p>362
ADDENDA
Page 246
It should be noted that stanzas 58 and 59 of the Süryaśataka
contain a speaking character, but there is no dialogue.
Pages 262-263
Stanzas 2, 12, 20, and 23 of the Candiśataka are cited in Halā-
yudha's commentary on Pingala's Chandaḥśāstra, to illustrate cer-
tain types of caesural pauses. See the references cited under the
Addendum to page 98.
Page 263
The Triennial Catalogue (see Addendum to pages 101-102),
vol. I, part I, p. 136-138, no. 87, lists a manuscript containing,
probably, some 70 stanzas of the Candiśataka and ending with
stanza 73. It is entitled Candikäsaptati and is accompanied by
the commentary of Vidyāpūrṇamunindra.
Probably Oppert's two manuscripts having the title of Candi-
käsaptati, but without the author's name (Cat. Cat. vol. I, p.
176), are manuscripts of the Candiśataka in this shorter form.</p>
<pb n="389" />
<p>COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY
INDO-IRANIAN SERIES
Edited by A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON
Professor of Indo-Iranian Languages in Columbia University
Volume 1. A Catalogue of the Collection of Persian Manu-
scripts (including also some Turkish and Arabic) presented to
the Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York, by Alexander Smith
Cochran, prepared and edited by A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON and
ABRAHAM YOHANNAN, Ph.D. New York, 1914.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xxv + 187, ill., $1.50 net
The collection of Oriental manuscripts catalogued in this volume was
presented to the Metropolitan Museum in March, 1913. All of the manu-
scripts, a number of which are in certain respects unique, are handsomely
illuminated and adorned with beautiful miniatures. The catalogue records
the technical details, as well as matters of literary and historic importance
connected with the volumes.
Volume 2. Indo-Iranian Phonology, with special reference to
the Middle and New Indo-Iranian languages, by LOUIS H. GRAY,
Ph.D., sometime Fellow in Indo-Iranian Languages in Columbia
University. New York, 1902.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xvii +264, $1.50 net
A brief statement of the phonetic developments undergone by the prin-
cipal Indo-Iranian languages from the Sanskrit, Avestan, and Old Persian
through the Pali, the Prakrits, and Pahlavi down to the Hindi, Singhalese,
New Persian, Afghan, and other Indo-Iranian dialects.
Volume 3. A Bibliography of the Sanskrit Drama, with an
introductory sketch of the dramatic literature of India, by MONT-
GOMERY SCHUYLER, JR., A.M., sometime Fellow in Indo-Iranian
Languages in Columbia University. New York, 1906.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xi +105, $1.50 net
The design of this bibliography is to give as complete a list as possible
of all printed and manuscript Sanskrit plays and of articles and works
relating to the Hindu drama. The introduction furnishes a convenient
epitome of the whole subject.
i</p>
<pb n="390" />
<p>COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY INDO-IRANIAN SERIES
Volume 4. An Index Verborum of the Fragments of the
Avesta, by MONTGOMERY SCHUYLER, JR., A.M. New York,
1901.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xiv + 106, $1.50 net
This index collects and cites all examples of each word found in the
hitherto discovered fragments not included in Geldner's edition of the
Avesta.
Volume 5. Sayings of Buddha: the Iti-vuttaka, a Pali work
of the Buddhist canon, for the first time translated, with intro-
duction and notes, by JUSTIN HARTLEY MOORE, A.M., Ph.D.
(Columbia), Assistant Professor of French in the College of the
City of New York. New York, 1908.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xx+140, $1.50 net
This volume presents a Buddhistic work not hitherto accessible in trans-
lation. The introduction treats of the composition and general character
of the work, the authenticity of certain of its sections, and the chief fea-
tures of its style and language.
Volume 6. The Nyaishes, or Zoroastrian Litanies. Avestan
text with the Pahlavi, Sanskrit, Persian, and Gujarati versions,
edited together and translated with notes, by MANECKJI NUSSER-
VANJI DHALLA, A.M., Ph.D. (Khordah Avesta, Part I.) New
York, 1908.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xxii+235, $1.50 net
The Pahlavi text, here edited and translated for the first time, is the
result of a collation of seventeen manuscripts and forms an addition to
the existing fund of Pahlavi literature. The introduction gives an account
of the MS. material and discusses the relation of the various versions, their
characteristics, and their value.
Volume 7. The Daśarūpa, a treatise on Hindu dramaturgy
by Dhanamjaya, now first translated from the Sanskrit, with the
text and an introduction and notes, by GEORGE C. O. HAAS, A.M.,
Ph.D., sometime Fellow in Indo-Iranian Languages in Columbia
University. New York, 1912.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xlv +169, $1.50 net
This work, composed at the court of King Muñja of Mälava in the last
quarter of the tenth century, is one of the three most important treatises
on the canons of dramatic composition in India. The translation here
presented is prefaced by an introduction dealing chiefly with the style and
characteristics of the work and its native commentary. The notes include,
as a special feature, references to parallel passages in all available Hindu
dramaturgic and rhetorical treatises.</p>
<pb n="391" />
<p>COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY INDO-IRANIAN SERIES
E:
Volume 8. Vasavadattā, a Sanskrit Romance by Subandhu,
translated, with an introduction and notes, by LOUIS H. GRAY,
Ph.D. New York, 1913. Cloth, 8vo, pp. xiii +214, $1.50 net
This romance is one of the best examples of the artificial and ornate
style in Sanskrit prose. Besides the translation, the volume contains also
the transliterated text of the South Indian recension, which differs to a
noteworthy degree from that of Hall, and a bibliography. The relation
of the Sanskrit romance to the Occidental, especially the Greek, is dis-
cussed in the introduction, and the notes include parallels of incident in
modern Indian and other folk-tales, as well as points of resemblance with
other Sanskrit romances.
Volume 9. The Sanskrit Poems of Mayūra, edited with a
translation and notes and an introduction, together with the text
and translation of Bana's Candiśataka, by GEORGE PAYN QUACK-
ENBOS, A.M., Ph.D., Instructor in Latin in the College of the
City of New York. New York, 1917.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xxi +359, ill., $1.50 net
This volume presents the works of a Hindu poet of the seventh century
A.D. Besides the well-known Süryaśataka it includes also the Mayu-
răştaka, printed for the first time from the unique birch-bark MS. in the
Tübingen University Library, and the anthology stanzas attributed to
Mayūra. The introduction gives an account of Mayura's life and works
and discusses the question of the supposedly rival poem of Bāṇa, which
is added to the volume in text and translation.
IN PREPARATION
Priyadarśikā, a Hindu Drama ascribed to King Harsha, trans-
lated from the Sanskrit and Prakrit by G. K. NARIMAN and A. V.
WILLIAMS JACKSON, with notes and an introduction by the latter.
This romantic drama on the adventures of a lost princess was sup-
posedly written by Harsha, king of Northern India in the seventh century,
and is now to be published for the first time in English translation. Be-
sides giving an account of the life and times of the author, the introduction
will deal also with the literary, linguistic, and archaeological aspects of
the play.</p>
<pb n="392" />
<p>iv
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY INDO-IRANIAN SERIES
VOLUME ON ZOROASTER
The following volume, not in the Indo-Iranian Series, is also
published by the Columbia University Press:
Zoroaster, the Prophet of Ancient Iran. By A. V. WILLIAMS
JACKSON. New York, 1899.
Cloth, 8vo, pp. xxiii +314, $3.00 net
This work aims to collect in one volume all that is known about the
great Iranian prophet. The story of the life and ministry of Zoroaster is
told in twelve chapters, and these are followed by appendixes on explana-
tions of Zoroaster's name, the date of the Prophet, Zoroastrian chronology,
Zoroaster's native place and the scene of his ministry, and classical and
other passages mentioning his name. A map and three illustrations ac-
company the volume.
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS
NEW YORK: LEMCKE & BUECHNER
30-32 West 27th Street
LONDON:
SALES AGENTS
HUMPHREY MILFORD
Amen Corner, E.C.
SEP 5
1917
TORONTO:
HUMPHREY MILFORD
25 Richmond Street, W.</p>
<pb n="393" />
<p>COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS
Columbia University in the City of New York
1754
COLUMBER UNIVERSITY
1893
PRESS
O-LITTERIS LIBERTAS
The Press was incorporated June 8, 1893, to promote the publication
of the results of original research. It is a private corporation, related di-
rectly to Columbia University by the provisions that its Trustees shall be
officers of the University and that the President of Columbia University
shall be President of the Press.
The publications of the Columbia University Press include works on
Biography, History, Economics, Education, Philosophy, Linguistics, and
Literature, and the following series :
Columbia University Contributions to Anthropology.
Columbia University Biological Series.
Columbia University Studies in Cancer and Allied Subjects.
Columbia University Studies in Classical Philology.
Columbia University Studies in Comparative Literature.
Columbia University Studies in English.
Columbia University Geological Series.
Columbia University Germanic Studies.
Columbia University Indo-Iranian Series.
Columbia University Contributions to Oriental History and
Philology.
Columbia University Oriental Studies.
Columbia University Studies in Romance Philology and Liter-
ature.
Records of Civilization: Sources and Studies.
Adams Lectures.
Julius Beer Lectures.
Blumenthal Lectures.
Carpentier Lectures.
Hewitt Lectures.
Jesup Lectures.
Catalogues will be sent free on application.
LEMCKE & BUECHNER, Agents
30-32 WEST 27th ST., NEW YORK
V</p>
</body>
</text>
</TEI>